The historie of the vniting of the kingdom of Portugall to the crowne of Castill containing the last warres of the Portugals against the Moores of Africke, the end of the house of Portugall, and change of that gouernment. The description of Portugall, their principall townes, castles, places ... Of the East Indies, the isles of Terceres, and other dependences ...
         Dell'unione del regno di Portogallo alla corona di Castiglia. English
         Conestaggio, Gerolamo Franchi di.
      
       
         
           1600
        
      
       Approx. 907 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 174 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19211
         STC 5624
         ESTC S108618
         99844275
         99844275
         9072
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19211)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 9072)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 205:01)
      
       
         
           
             The historie of the vniting of the kingdom of Portugall to the crowne of Castill containing the last warres of the Portugals against the Moores of Africke, the end of the house of Portugall, and change of that gouernment. The description of Portugall, their principall townes, castles, places ... Of the East Indies, the isles of Terceres, and other dependences ...
             Dell'unione del regno di Portogallo alla corona di Castiglia. English
             Conestaggio, Gerolamo Franchi di.
             Silva, Juan de, conde de Portalegre, 1528-1601, attributed name.
          
           [12], 324, [8] p.
           
             By Arn. Hatfield for Edward Blount,
             Imprinted at London :
             1600.
          
           
             Attributed in the Italian and French editions to Girolamo Franchi di Conestaggio, which may however be a pseudonym for Juan de Silva.
             A translation of: Dell'unione del regno di Portogallo alla corona di Castiglia.
             Includes index.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Portugal -- History -- Sebastian, 1557-1578 -- Early works to 1800.
           Portugal -- History -- Henry I, 1578-1580 -- Early works to 1800.
           Portugal -- History -- Spanish dynasty, 1580-1640 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-10 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-10 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HISTORIE
           OF
           THE
           VNITING
           OF
           THE
           KINGDOM
           OF
           PORTVGALL
           TO
           THE
           Crowne
           of
           Castill
           :
           Containing
           the
           last
           warres
           of
           the
           Portugals
           against
           the
           Moores
           of
           Africke
           ,
           the
           end
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           change
           of
           that
           Gouernment
           .
           The
           description
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           their
           principall
           Townes
           ,
           Castles
           ,
           Places
           ,
           Riuers
           ,
           Bridges
           ,
           Passages
           ,
           Forces
           ,
           Weakenesses
           ,
           Reuenues
           ,
           and
           Expences
           .
           Of
           the
           East
           Indies
           ,
           the
           Isles
           of
           Terceres
           ,
           and
           other
           dependences
           ,
           with
           many
           battailes
           by
           sea
           and
           lande
           ,
           skirmishes
           ,
           encounters
           ,
           sieges
           ,
           orations
           ,
           and
           stratagemes
           of
           warre
           .
        
         
           
             Imprinted
             at
             London
             by
             Arn.
             Hatfield
             for
             Edward
             Blount
             .
          
           1600.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           MOST
           NOBLE
           and
           aboundant
           president
           both
           of
           
             Honor
             and
             vertue
          
           ,
           HENRY
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           .
        
         
           Right
           honorable
           and
           most
           woorthy
           Earle
           ,
        
         
           IT
           is
           not
           my
           fortune
           to
           be
           so
           infortunately
           read
           ,
           as
           to
           begin
           (
           after
           the
           common
           stampe
           of
           dedication
           )
           with
           a
           grai-headed
           Apophthegme
           ,
           or
           some
           straied
           sentence
           out
           of
           Tully
           ,
           but
           in
           such
           proper
           and
           plaine
           language
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           humble
           and
           affectionate
           duetie
           can
           speake
           ,
           I
           do
           heere
           offer
           vp
           on
           the
           altar
           of
           my
           hart
           ,
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           my
           long-growing
           endeuors
           ;
           which
           (
           with
           much
           constancie
           and
           confidence
           )
           I
           haue
           cherisht
           ,
           onely
           waiting
           this
           happie
           opportunitie
           to
           make
           them
           manifest
           to
           your
           Lordship
           :
           where
           nowe
           if
           (
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           knowne
           distance
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           height
           of
           your
           Honorable
           spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           flatnesse
           of
           my
           poore
           abilities
           )
           they
           turne
           into
           smoake
           and
           vanish
           ere
           they
           can
           reach
           a
           degree
           of
           your
           merite
           ,
           vouchsafe
           yet
           most
           (
           excellent
           Earle
           )
           to
           remember
           it
           was
           a
           fire
           that
           kindled
           them
           ,
           and
           gaue
           them
           life
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           lasting
           .
           Your
           Honors
           patronage
           is
           the
           onely
           obiect
           I
           aime
           at
           ;
           and
           were
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           this
           Historie
           I
           present
           ,
           such
           as
           might
           warrant
           me
           an
           election
           out
           of
           a
           worlde
           of
           Nobilitie
           ;
           I
           woulde
           still
           pursue
           the
           happines
           of
           my
           first
           choise
           ;
           which
           hath
           since
           beene
           confirmed
           to
           me
           by
           my
           respected
           friend
           the
           translator
           ,
           a
           Gentleman
           most
           sincerely
           deuoted
           to
           your
           Honor
           :
           For
           the
           subiect
           it selfe
           I
           dare
           say
           nothing
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           out
           of
           my
           element
           to
           iudge
           .
           But
           I
           haue
           heard
           others
           report
           it
           (
           and
           some
           of
           them
           also
           iudicious
           )
           to
           be
           a
           thing
           first
           and
           excellently
           written
           in
           Italian
           ;
           then
           translated
           into
           French
           ,
           and
           generally
           receiued
           in
           both
           those
           toongs
           through
           all
           christendome
           for
           a
           faithfull
           ,
           elegant
           ,
           sinewie
           ,
           and
           well
           digested
           historie
           :
           what
           the
           beauties
           of
           it
           are
           now
           in
           this
           English
           habite
           ,
           I
           make
           your
           Honorable
           Lordship
           the
           first
           and
           most
           competent
           Censor
           ;
           wishing
           that
           before
           you
           begin
           to
           read
           farther
           ,
           you
           could
           but
           reade
           my
           silence
           .
        
         
           
             By
             him
             that
             wants
             much
             to
             expresse
             his
             dueties
             to
             your
             Honor
             ,
             EDW.
             BLOVNT
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Authors
           Apologie
           vnto
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IF
           it
           argues
           guilt
           to
           be
           accused
           ,
           no
           man
           shall
           be
           innocent
           ;
           he
           is
           therefore
           blamelesse
           ,
           that
           being
           charged
           ,
           defends
           himselfe
           :
           Gentle
           Reader
           ,
           the
           first
           impression
           of
           this
           historie
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           came
           no
           sooner
           foorth
           ,
           but
           many
           (
           greedie
           to
           detract
           from
           anothers
           glorie
           )
           did
           therein
           bitterly
           wrong
           me
           ,
           accusing
           me
           to
           be
           ill
           affected
           to
           the
           Portugall
           nation
           in
           generall
           ,
           and
           a
           seuere
           censor
           of
           the
           priuate
           actions
           of
           great
           personages
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           officers
           of
           that
           crowne
           .
           And
           albeit
           it
           behooueth
           him
           that
           shall
           write
           of
           late
           accidents
           ,
           in
           the
           Theater
           of
           this
           vniuersall
           worlde
           ,
           to
           beare
           the
           malice
           and
           follie
           of
           many
           ;
           besides
           that
           ,
           he
           shall
           hardly
           satisfie
           all
           ;
           yet
           were
           it
           more
           tollerable
           ,
           if
           some
           (
           content
           wrongfully
           to
           backbite
           me
           ,
           )
           were
           not
           so
           transported
           with
           their
           owne
           passions
           ,
           as
           to
           labour
           to
           haue
           the
           vse
           of
           this
           Booke
           forbidden
           throughout
           all
           Spaine
           ;
           notwithstanding
           it
           had
           beene
           allowed
           by
           the
           Inquisitors
           :
           Albeit
           I
           knowe
           well
           that
           many
           men
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           louers
           of
           truth
           ,
           haue
           shewed
           themselues
           fauorers
           of
           this
           worke
           :
           yet
           haue
           I
           thought
           it
           fitte
           in
           this
           second
           edition
           briefly
           to
           make
           my
           innocencie
           knowen
           .
           And
           although
           they
           haue
           inuented
           many
           more
           to
           these
           two
           slanders
           ,
           yet
           will
           I
           satisfie
           euery
           point
           I
           thinke
           necessarie
           ,
           with
           this
           supposition
           for
           a
           firme
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           and
           diligence
           of
           a
           historie
           ,
           be
           the
           qualities
           that
           giue
           it
           spirit
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           the
           which
           by
           no
           meanes
           can
           be
           infringed
           ,
           without
           conuerting
           the
           most
           graue
           and
           profitable
           manner
           of
           writing
           ,
           into
           the
           most
           vaine
           and
           preiudiciall
           of
           all
           others
           :
           So
           as
           if
           my
           accusations
           grow
           from
           the
           truth
           and
           my
           diligence
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           yeeld
           my selfe
           guiltie
           ,
           seeing
           I
           cannot
           amend
           them
           without
           errour
           .
           But
           let
           them
           vnderstande
           that
           I
           write
           onely
           to
           those
           Readers
           that
           can
           iudge
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           historie
           and
           the
           newtrallitie
           of
           the
           writer
           :
           First
           of
           all
           ,
           they
           must
           consider
           it
           was
           my
           chance
           to
           write
           the
           actions
           of
           that
           realme
           ,
           which
           hapned
           in
           those
           fower
           most
           vnfortunate
           yeeres
           ,
           which
           succeeded
           that
           of
           77.
           so
           as
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           that
           such
           as
           report
           I
           was
           enclined
           to
           disgrace
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           shoulde
           from
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           sinisterly
           iudge
           of
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           writer
           ;
           neither
           let
           them
           hold
           him
           partiall
           in
           the
           conquerors
           behalfe
           ,
           seeing
           that
           in
           accidents
           of
           warre
           ,
           they
           can
           hardly
           honour
           him
           that
           fals
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           suffereth
           himselfe
           to
           be
           vanquished
           ,
           must
           with
           his
           losse
           ,
           willingly
           beare
           the
           blame
           that
           growes
           thereby
           :
           The
           which
           the
           ancient
           writers
           could
           so
           well
           obserue
           (
           whose
           example
           I
           do
           willingly
           imitate
           )
           that
           if
           
             Titus
             Liuius
          
           had
           begon
           and
           finished
           his
           historie
           in
           the
           course
           of
           Hannibals
           victorie
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           held
           for
           a
           Carthaginian
           ;
           and
           Iosephus
           in
           describing
           the
           calamities
           of
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           and
           the
           triumphs
           of
           Titus
           ,
           seemed
           a
           Romaine
           :
           If
           I
           writing
           of
           two
           battailes
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           lost
           their
           king
           ;
           in
           the
           other
           their
           kingdome
           ;
           besides
           that
           at
           sea
           ,
           and
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Terceres
           ;
           what
           
           offence
           is
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           seeme
           not
           a
           Portugall
           ?
           seeing
           that
           if
           I
           were
           one
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           seeme
           to
           be
           so
           :
           or
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           conuert
           this
           mornefull
           historie
           into
           praises
           ,
           making
           him
           seeme
           valiant
           that
           looseth
           ?
           without
           doubt
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           fallen
           to
           my
           lot
           ,
           to
           write
           the
           deeds
           of
           that
           nation
           ,
           whereby
           they
           made
           shew
           how
           apt
           they
           were
           to
           armes
           ,
           and
           to
           noble
           attempts
           ,
           as
           the
           victories
           they
           got
           of
           Castile
           at
           Aliubarotta
           ,
           and
           at
           Trancosa
           ,
           the
           conquests
           they
           made
           in
           Affrick
           ,
           their
           woonderfull
           nauigations
           and
           happie
           successe
           in
           Asia
           ,
           touched
           in
           this
           historie
           ,
           as
           occasion
           required
           .
           I
           had
           not
           then
           beene
           more
           faithful
           then
           now
           I
           am
           ,
           though
           more
           acceptable
           to
           Portugals
           ,
           yet
           men
           of
           iudgment
           do
           with
           one
           minde
           feele
           both
           gaine
           and
           losse
           ,
           praise
           and
           dispraise
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           truely
           related
           :
           So
           as
           without
           doubt
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           ought
           to
           censure
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           writer
           by
           the
           matter
           he
           treates
           of
           ,
           be
           it
           either
           in
           fauour
           or
           blame
           of
           the
           nation
           of
           which
           he
           writes
           ;
           but
           onely
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           indifferencie
           he
           professeth
           .
           My
           accusers
           must
           also
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           a
           Historiographer
           doth
           not
           wrong
           any
           nation
           ,
           in
           describing
           the
           qualities
           which
           the
           heauens
           that
           couer
           them
           ,
           doe
           infuse
           vpon
           them
           ,
           the
           aire
           they
           breath
           ,
           and
           the
           water
           they
           drinke
           ,
           especially
           when
           those
           properties
           be
           not
           base
           but
           excesses
           of
           vertue
           :
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           should
           (
           imitating
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           )
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           are
           in
           the
           beginning
           furious
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           faint
           ;
           he
           shoulde
           not
           for
           this
           shew
           him selfe
           an
           enimie
           ,
           nor
           disgrace
           that
           mightie
           and
           warlike
           nation
           :
           And
           who
           should
           say
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           are
           proud
           ,
           should
           he
           therefore
           impugne
           their
           reputation
           published
           through
           the
           worlde
           ?
           neither
           should
           he
           offend
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           that
           should
           say
           they
           are
           naturally
           presumptuous
           ,
           seeing
           they
           neither
           can
           deny
           it
           ,
           nor
           do
           seeke
           to
           hide
           it
           ;
           yea
           themselues
           are
           woont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           liue
           by
           opinion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           support
           themselues
           more
           ,
           with
           that
           they
           imagine
           themselues
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           with
           what
           they
           are
           in
           effect
           :
           my
           accusers
           shoulde
           likewise
           consider
           ,
           that
           I
           offend
           not
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           ignorant
           regard
           not
           dangers
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           and
           feare
           them
           neere
           ,
           if
           they
           meane
           not
           to
           separate
           them
           from
           the
           condition
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           reason
           make
           equall
           ignorance
           with
           knowledge
           .
           Moreouer
           I
           would
           gladly
           knowe
           why
           it
           were
           not
           lawfull
           for
           me
           without
           offence
           ,
           to
           relate
           with
           truth
           the
           misfortunes
           and
           calamities
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           the
           altered
           forme
           of
           their
           realme
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           some
           of
           the
           same
           nation
           to
           write
           many
           of
           their
           actions
           blame
           woorthie
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           helde
           discourteous
           :
           The
           entrie
           which
           Henrie
           the
           bastard
           ,
           king
           of
           Castill
           made
           armed
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           running
           from
           the
           confines
           of
           Gallitia
           ,
           vnto
           Lisbone
           ,
           where
           he
           lodged
           ,
           forcing
           obedience
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           more
           dishonorable
           then
           any
           thing
           I
           haue
           written
           ,
           king
           Ferdinand
           not
           being
           able
           to
           make
           any
           resistance
           ?
           Read
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           Iohn
           the
           second
           their
           naturall
           king
           ,
           being
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           what
           conspiracies
           were
           practised
           against
           him
           by
           the
           nobilitie
           of
           his
           realme
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           seeke
           reuenge
           by
           stabbing
           ,
           and
           to
           behead
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           publikely
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           a
           reprochfull
           thing
           ?
           Although
           some
           alleage
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           exceeded
           in
           the
           execution
           ,
           &
           that
           by
           nature
           he
           was
           a
           seuere
           man
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           reuenge
           ,
           yet
           there
           want
           not
           others
           that
           do
           number
           him
           amongst
           the
           saints
           ;
           but
           be
           it
           as
           it
           may
           ,
           it
           lies
           not
           in
           me
           to
           iudge
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           booke
           is
           Printed
           and
           sold
           in
           Lisbone
           ,
           whereas
           my
           booke
           (
           that
           treates
           not
           of
           matters
           of
           so
           great
           doubt
           )
           is
           mightily
           abhorred
           .
           As
           for
           the
           priuate
           personages
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           neither
           haue
           they
           reason
           to
           surmise
           that
           I
           haue
           spoken
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           with
           passion
           or
           immodestlie
           ,
           the
           which
           I
           beleeue
           themselues
           haue
           founde
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           had
           any
           leisure
           to
           read
           this
           historie
           with
           iudgement
           ,
           or
           haue
           any
           perfect
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Italian
           toong
           .
           But
           relying
           vpon
           the
           report
           of
           such
           as
           (
           enclined
           to
           flatter
           )
           reprooue
           all
           writings
           ,
           
           that
           are
           not
           corrupted
           with
           flatterie
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           woonder
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           induced
           to
           beleeue
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           written
           discurteously
           of
           them
           and
           with
           passion
           :
           But
           to
           make
           knowne
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           they
           must
           vnderstande
           ,
           that
           of
           vices
           which
           are
           common
           to
           states
           ,
           and
           to
           mens
           priuate
           humours
           ,
           we
           may
           saie
           the
           like
           as
           hath
           beene
           saide
           of
           those
           that
           are
           commonly
           incident
           vnto
           nations
           ,
           that
           they
           blemish
           not
           so
           much
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           concealed
           ,
           but
           march
           alwaies
           vnited
           to
           the
           state
           and
           qualitie
           of
           the
           person
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           he
           that
           talking
           of
           a
           yoong
           gentleman
           ,
           shoulde
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           were
           phantasticke
           ,
           cholericke
           ,
           amorous
           ,
           arrogant
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           he
           doth
           him
           no
           wrong
           ;
           for
           besides
           they
           are
           no
           base
           affections
           ,
           they
           are
           commonly
           incident
           to
           youth
           and
           nobilitie
           :
           In
           like
           sort
           ,
           an
           officer
           respected
           by
           his
           prince
           ,
           or
           any
           fauorite
           whosoeuer
           ,
           ought
           not
           repine
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           described
           to
           be
           tealous
           ,
           circumspect
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           a
           temporizer
           ,
           carefull
           in
           his
           owne
           causes
           ,
           and
           carelesse
           of
           others
           ,
           being
           qualities
           that
           do
           accompanie
           princes
           fauours
           :
           so
           as
           when
           I
           touch
           any
           one
           with
           such
           like
           ,
           no
           man
           of
           iudgement
           ought
           to
           greene
           more
           ,
           then
           if
           I
           shoulde
           terme
           him
           cholericke
           or
           flegmatike
           ,
           being
           certaine
           naturall
           qualities
           ,
           as
           the
           humours
           and
           inclinations
           :
           Notwithstanding
           when
           I
           particularly
           note
           such
           points
           as
           seeme
           blame
           woorthie
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           publike
           and
           apparant
           ,
           yet
           doe
           I
           suspend
           my
           iudgement
           ,
           attributing
           the
           faults
           to
           the
           emulation
           of
           courts
           ,
           and
           the
           ambition
           of
           competitors
           :
           And
           such
           as
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           with
           this
           exception
           shewe
           plainly
           they
           desire
           to
           be
           flattered
           ;
           but
           they
           striue
           in
           vaine
           ,
           for
           I
           esteeme
           flatterie
           in
           a
           writer
           ,
           to
           be
           like
           the
           sinne
           of
           idolatrie
           .
           Some
           haue
           beene
           so
           sensible
           as
           to
           note
           for
           an
           excesse
           (
           speaking
           of
           any
           officer
           )
           to
           sate
           couertly
           ,
           that
           men
           transported
           slander
           him
           with
           some
           secret
           action
           ,
           to
           such
           I
           can
           make
           no
           answer
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           not
           content
           that
           I
           tearme
           them
           passionate
           that
           blame
           others
           ,
           that
           I
           reprehende
           surmises
           that
           I
           call
           in
           question
           that
           which
           others
           affirme
           for
           certaine
           ,
           excusing
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           accused
           .
        
         
           Others
           haue
           laboured
           to
           publish
           vnto
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           relation
           touching
           the
           title
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           I
           haue
           shewed
           my selfe
           partiall
           for
           the
           Catholique
           king
           :
           To
           such
           I
           can
           not
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           wish
           them
           to
           be
           aduised
           ,
           they
           accuse
           not
           the
           diuine
           prouidence
           as
           partiall
           ,
           which
           depriued
           of
           life
           twentie
           successors
           of
           that
           crowne
           ,
           all
           preceading
           the
           saide
           king
           .
           But
           I
           woulde
           haue
           these
           men
           to
           tell
           me
           if
           in
           this
           historie
           (
           where
           I
           coulde
           not
           alleage
           Bartoll
           nor
           Bald
           )
           I
           haue
           omitted
           any
           one
           point
           of
           importance
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           alleaged
           by
           the
           pretendents
           ,
           and
           haue
           not
           set
           euery
           reason
           downe
           as
           their
           owne
           aduocats
           did
           plead
           it
           :
           Let
           them
           consider
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           omitted
           touching
           the
           representation
           of
           the
           Dutchesse
           Katherine
           ,
           of
           the
           transmission
           of
           
             Rainucius
             Farnese
          
           ,
           of
           the
           precedence
           of
           Phillibert
           duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           Henrie
           had
           out
           liued
           Philip
           ,
           of
           the
           election
           the
           people
           pretended
           ,
           of
           Antonie
           his
           grounds
           ,
           and
           his
           pretended
           legitimation
           ;
           and
           to
           conclude
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           anything
           defectiue
           of
           that
           which
           Queene
           Katherine
           of
           Medicis
           alleaged
           against
           the
           eleuen
           kings
           of
           that
           realme
           :
           Now
           if
           all
           these
           reasons
           which
           I
           haue
           so
           largely
           set
           downe
           ,
           can
           not
           hinder
           the
           king
           of
           Spaine
           from
           being
           the
           eldest
           kinseman
           ,
           that
           Henrie
           left
           when
           he
           died
           ,
           a
           male
           ,
           and
           legitimate
           ,
           what
           faulte
           is
           there
           in
           me
           ?
           If
           men
           will
           not
           beleeue
           that
           Katherines
           prerogatiue
           by
           her
           father
           be
           of
           more
           vertue
           and
           efficacie
           then
           Philips
           owne
           right
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           imperfection
           deriued
           from
           his
           mother
           doth
           more
           preiudice
           the
           king
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Dutchesse
           which
           remaines
           in
           her
           owne
           person
           ,
           how
           can
           I
           helpe
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           such
           onely
           as
           are
           partiall
           
           haue
           held
           me
           partiall
           in
           relating
           plainely
           ,
           this
           title
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           without
           giuing
           mine
           owne
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           they
           see
           such
           as
           are
           indifferent
           ,
           doe
           happily
           esteeme
           it
           better
           then
           the
           rest
           :
           I
           may
           not
           be
           more
           tedious
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           hoping
           it
           shall
           suffice
           for
           euerie
           man
           of
           a
           free
           iudgement
           to
           discerne
           mine
           innocencie
           ,
           from
           the
           malice
           or
           ignorance
           of
           mine
           aduersaries
           .
           But
           moreouer
           I
           entreate
           them
           that
           know
           me
           to
           be
           a
           writer
           not
           accustomed
           to
           lie
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           I
           haue
           written
           to
           Italians
           in
           the
           Italian
           toong
           ,
           who
           coulde
           not
           perfecty
           vnderstande
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           historie
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           giuen
           them
           lesse
           knowledge
           of
           men
           whom
           they
           knew
           not
           :
           And
           to
           verifie
           this
           ,
           let
           a
           Portugall
           writer
           in
           Italy
           describe
           in
           his
           owne
           toong
           ,
           vnto
           his
           owne
           countrimen
           the
           tumults
           of
           any
           of
           our
           cities
           ,
           he
           shall
           well
           finde
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           desire
           to
           be
           vnderstoode
           in
           Portugall
           )
           whether
           he
           may
           forbeare
           to
           specifie
           much
           more
           then
           I
           haue
           done
           ,
           of
           the
           humours
           of
           the
           head
           and
           principall
           members
           of
           that
           prouince
           whereof
           he
           writes
           .
           But
           if
           all
           this
           sufficeth
           not
           to
           iustimine
           me
           ;
           I
           make
           God
           iudge
           of
           the
           sinceritie
           of
           mine
           hart
           ,
           and
           the
           indifferencie
           I
           haue
           strictly
           obserued
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             THE
             GENEALOGIE
             OF
             THE
             Kings
             of
             Portugall
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
          
           Kingdome
           ,
           vnto
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           with
           the
           pretendants
           to
           that
           Crowne
           .
        
         
           HENRIE
           issued
           from
           Besançon
           ,
           first
           Earle
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           married
           with
           Therasie
           daughter
           to
           Alphonse
           the
           sixt
           ,
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1090.
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               
                 Alphonse
                 Henrie
              
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               king
               .
            
             
               Therasie
               Henrie
               ,
               and
            
             
               one
               other
               daughter
               married
               to
               
                 Ferdinand
                 Mendes
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Alphonse
             Henrie
          
           ,
           first
           Duke
           and
           King
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           saide
           Henrie
           ,
           he
           succeeded
           his
           father
           about
           the
           yeere
           1112.
           he
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           title
           of
           King
           about
           the
           yeere
           1139.
           he
           raigned
           in
           all
           about
           72.
           yeeres
           :
           he
           married
           with
           
             Malfade
             Manrique
             de
             Lara
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           issue
           
             
               Sanches
               ,
               who
               was
               after
               King.
               
            
             
               Vrraca
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Leon.
               
            
             
               Therasie
               ,
               Countesse
               of
               Flanders
               .
            
             
               Malfade
               .
            
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Sanches
           the
           first
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           said
           Alphonse
           ,
           about
           the
           yeere
           1184.
           he
           raigned
           28.
           yeeres
           :
           he
           married
           Aldoncia
           ,
           daughter
           to
           
             Count
             Raimond
             Berenger
          
           of
           Barcelone
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Alphonse
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               Ferdinand
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Flaunders
               .
            
             
               Peter
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Vrgel
               in
               Arragon
               .
            
             
               Henrie
               .
            
             
               Therasie
               ,
               wife
               to
               Alphonse
               of
               Leon.
               
            
             
               Malfade
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Castile
               .
            
             
               Sanches
               ,
               a
               Nunne
               .
            
             
               Blanche
               ,
               and
            
             
               Berenguela
               .
            
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Alphonse
           the
           second
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Sanches
           ,
           the
           yeere
           1212.
           he
           raigned
           11.
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           married
           Vrraca
           of
           Castile
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Alphonse
           the
           noble
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Sanche
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               Alphonse
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               Ferdinand
               .
            
             
               Leonor
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Denmarke
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           4.
           
           Sanche
           the
           second
           ,
           called
           Capello
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Alphonse
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           yeere
           1223.
           he
           raigned
           in
           troubles
           vnto
           the
           yeere
           1257.
           he
           married
           
             Mencia
             Lopez
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           no
           children
           :
           he
           died
           in
           Castile
           incapable
           to
           rule
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Alphonse
           the
           third
           ,
           called
           the
           Braue
           ,
           brother
           to
           Sanche
           the
           second
           ,
           of
           a
           regent
           he
           made
           himselfe
           King
           about
           the
           yeere
           1257.
           &
           raigned
           22.
           yeeres
           :
           he
           married
           with
           Matilde
           Countesse
           of
           Boloigne
           in
           Picardie
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           Ferdinand
           or
           
             Peter
             ,
             &
             Robert
          
           :
           in
           her
           life
           time
           he
           married
           with
           Beatrice
           ,
           bastard
           daughter
           to
           Alphonse
           the
           10.
           called
           the
           wise
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Denis
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               Alphonse
               .
            
             
               Blanche
               ,
               a
               Nunne
               .
            
             
               Constance
               .
            
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Denis
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Alphonse
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           yeere
           1279.
           he
           raigned
           48.
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           was
           married
           to
           Isabella
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Peter
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Constance
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Castile
               .
            
             
               Alphonse
               ,
               who
               was
               after
               King.
               
            
             
               Peter
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Portalegre
               .
            
          
        
         
           7.
           
           Alphonse
           the
           fourth
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Denis
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1325.
           he
           raigned
           32.
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           married
           Beatrice
           of
           Castile
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Peter
               ,
               that
               was
               King.
               
            
             
               Marie
               .
            
             
               Alphonse
               .
            
             
               Denis
               .
            
             
               Iean
               .
            
             
               Eluira
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Aarragon
               .
            
          
        
         
           8.
           
           Peter
           ,
           called
           the
           cruell
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Alphonse
           the
           fourth
           ,
           the
           yeere
           1357.
           hee
           raigned
           10.
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           married
           Blanche
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Peter
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           whom
           he
           put
           away
           ,
           and
           after
           married
           with
           Constance
           daughter
           to
           
             Iean
             Emanuell
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Lewis
               ,
               who
               died
               yoong
               .
            
             
               Ferdinand
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               Marie
               ,
               wife
               to
               Ferdinand
               of
               Arragon
               .
            
             
               Beatrice
               ,
               died
               yoong
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           of
           
             Agnes
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           a
           supposed
           wife
           ,
           he
           had
           
             
               Alphonse
               .
            
             
               Iean
               .
            
             
               Denis
               .
            
             
               Beatrice
               ,
               Countesse
               of
               Albuquerque
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           And
           by
           
             Therasie
             Gallega
          
           his
           concubine
           ,
           he
           had
           
             
               Iean
               ,
               who
               was
               King.
               
            
          
        
         
           9.
           
           Ferdinand
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Peter
           ,
           the
           yeere
           1367.
           he
           raigned
           about
           17.
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           married
           
             Leonor
             Telles
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Beatrice
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Castile
               .
            
          
        
         
           10.
           
           Iean
           ,
           called
           of
           good
           memorie
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           said
           Peter
           ,
           the
           yeere
           1383.
           he
           raigned
           about
           49.
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           married
           with
           Philip
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Iean
           of
           Gaunt
           Duke
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Blanche
               .
            
             
               Alphonse
               .
            
             
               Edward
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               Peter
               Duke
               of
               Coimbra
               ,
               who
               had
               by
               Isabell
               of
               Arragon
               his
               wife
               ,
            
             
               Peter
               that
               was
               Constable
               ;
               Iean
               ,
               King
               of
               Cypres
               ;
               Isabell
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Portugall
               ;
               Philip
               ,
               a
               Nunne
               ;
               Ieams
               ,
               a
               Cardinall
               ;
               Beatrice
               ,
               wife
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Rauestein
               .
            
             
               Henrie
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Viseo
               .
            
             
               Isabell
               ,
               Dutchesse
               of
               Burgundie
               .
            
             
               Iean
               ,
               master
               of
               Saint
               Iaques
               .
            
             
               Ferdinand
               ,
               master
               of
               the
               order
               called
               
                 d'
                 Auis
              
               ,
               or
               Saint
               Benet
               .
            
          
        
         
           11.
           
           Edouard
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Iean
           ,
           the
           yeere
           1433.
           he
           raigned
           5.
           yeeres
           :
           he
           married
           Leonor
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Ferdinand
           the
           1.
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Alphonse
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               Ferdinand
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Viseo
               ,
               who
               had
               by
               his
               wife
               ,
            
             
               Philip.
               
            
             
               Leonor
               ,
               wife
               to
               Frederike
               the
               3.
               
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               Catherine
               .
            
             
               Iean
               ,
               Queene
               of
               Castile
               .
            
             
               Beatrice
               ,
               wife
               to
               Iean
               ,
               Master
               of
               Saint
               Iaques
               .
            
             
               Leonor
               ,
               Queene
               .
            
             
               Dominique
               .
            
             
               Emanuell
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               Isabell
               ,
               Dutchesse
               of
               Bragance
               .
            
          
        
         
           12.
           
           Alphonse
           the
           fift
           ,
           called
           the
           Affrican
           ,
           soone
           to
           Edward
           ,
           the
           yeere
           1438.
           he
           raigned
           43.
           yeeres
           :
           hee
           married
           Isabell
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Peter
           Duke
           of
           Coimbra
           his
           vncle
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Iean
               ,
               who
               liued
               but
               a
               while
               .
            
             
               Ieanne
               .
            
             
               Iean
               ,
               King.
               
            
          
        
         
           13.
           
           Iean
           ,
           the
           2.
           son
           to
           Alphonse
           the
           5.
           the
           yeere
           1481.
           he
           raigned
           14.
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           married
           Leonor
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Ferdinand
           Duke
           of
           Viseo
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Alphonse
               ,
               who
               died
               before
               his
               father
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           14.
           
           Emanuell
           ,
           soone
           to
           Ferdinand
           Duke
           of
           Viseo
           ,
           borne
           in
           the
           yeere
           1468.
           began
           to
           raigne
           in
           the
           yeere
           1495.
           and
           raigned
           fiue
           yeeres
           :
           he
           died
           at
           Lisbone
           the
           third
           of
           September
           1521.
           he
           married
           Isabell
           the
           eldest
           daughter
           of
           Ferdinand
           and
           Isabell
           ,
           King
           and
           Queene
           of
           Castile
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           Michaell
           ,
           who
           died
           yoong
           :
           and
           to
           his
           second
           wife
           ,
           he
           tooke
           Marie
           sister
           of
           the
           said
           Isabell
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Iean
               ,
               who
               was
               after
               King.
               
            
             
               Isabell
               ,
               wife
               to
               Charles
               the
               5.
               
               Emperor
               ,
               of
               whom
               is
               issued
               Philip
               ,
               King
               of
               Spaine
               .
            
             
               Beatrice
               ,
               wife
               to
               Charles
               the
               third
               Duke
               of
               Sauoy
               ,
               from
               whom
               issued
               
                 Emanuell
                 Phillibert
              
               ,
               father
               to
               
                 Charles
                 Emanuell
              
               now
               Duke
               of
               Sauoy
               .
            
             
               Lewis
               ,
               father
               to
               Anthonie
               the
               Bastard
               .
            
             
               Henrie
               Cardinall
               ,
               King.
               
            
             
               Alphonse
               ,
               Cardinall
               .
            
             
               Katherine
               .
            
             
               Ferdinand
               .
            
             
               Edward
               ,
               husband
               to
               Isabell
               ,
               daughter
               to
               Iean
               Duke
               of
               Bragance
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               Marie
               ,
               wife
               to
               
                 Alexander
                 Farnese
              
               Prince
               of
               Parma
               ,
               father
               to
               Rainuce
               now
               Duke
               of
               Parma
               ;
               and
               Katherine
               wife
               to
               Iean
               the
               second
               Duke
               of
               Bragance
               ,
               sonne
               to
               Theodose
               .
            
             
               Anthonie
               ,
               who
               died
               soone
               after
               his
               birth
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           of
           Elenor
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Philip
           Archduke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           sister
           to
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           he
           had
           
             
               Charles
               ,
               who
               died
               yoong
               .
            
             
               Marie
               ,
               who
               died
               a
               maide
               of
               the
               age
               of
               56.
               yeeres
               .
            
          
        
         
           15.
           
           Iean
           the
           third
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Emanuell
           and
           of
           Marie
           his
           wife
           ,
           borne
           the
           7.
           of
           Iune
           1502.
           he
           began
           to
           raigne
           the
           15.
           of
           December
           1521.
           and
           raigned
           36.
           yeeres
           ;
           he
           died
           the
           27.
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1557.
           and
           married
           with
           Katherine
           sister
           to
           Charles
           the
           5.
           
           Emperour
           ,
           the
           5.
           of
           September
           ,
           1525.
           by
           whom
           he
           had
           
             
               Alphonse
               .
            
             
               Marie
               ,
               the
               first
               wife
               to
               Philip
               the
               second
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               of
               whom
               issued
               Charles
               that
               is
               dead
               .
            
             
               Katherine
               .
            
             
               Beatrice
               .
            
             
               Emanuell
               .
            
             
               Philip.
               
            
             
               Iean
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               who
               had
               by
               Ieanne
               daughter
               to
               Charles
               the
               fift
               ,
               Emperour
               ,
               Sebastien
               ,
               who
               was
               King.
               
            
             
               Anthonie
               .
            
          
        
         
           16.
           
           Sebastien
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Prince
           Iean
           ,
           borne
           the
           20.
           of
           Ianuarie
           ,
           1554.
           he
           began
           to
           raigne
           the
           yeere
           1557.
           and
           raigned
           21.
           yeeres
           ;
           he
           died
           in
           the
           battell
           against
           the
           Moores
           the
           7.
           of
           August
           ,
           1578.
           being
           vnmarried
           .
        
         
         
           17.
           
           Henrie
           ,
           Cardinall
           ,
           and
           Primat
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           sonne
           to
           King
           Emanuell
           by
           Marie
           his
           wife
           ,
           borne
           the
           16.
           of
           Ianuarie
           ,
           1512.
           in
           the
           yeere
           1578.
           he
           raigned
           about
           a
           yeere
           and
           a
           halfe
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           yeere
           1580.
           he
           was
           the
           last
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           to
           whom
           succeeded
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Philip
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Charles
           the
           fift
           ,
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           of
           Isabell
           ,
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           &c.
           borne
           the
           7.
           of
           May
           ,
           1527.
           &c.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           VNITING
           OF
           THE
           REALME
           OF
           PORTVGALL
           TO
           THE
           CROWNE
           OF
           CASTILL
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             first
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             originall
             of
             the
             Realme
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             the
             description
             thereof
             with
             their
             newe
             conquests
             :
             The
             life
             of
             King
             Sebastian
             ,
             his
             first
             voyage
             into
             Affrick
             ,
             his
             enteruiew
             with
             the
             Catholique
             King
             at
             Guadalupa
             ,
             the
             preparatiues
             of
             warre
             made
             at
             Lisbone
             for
             the
             enterprize
             of
             Affrick
             :
             the
             kings
             departure
             from
             Portugall
             with
             his
             armie
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Vndertake
           the
           Historie
           of
           the
           Realme
           of
           PORTVGALL
           ;
           from
           the
           time
           that
           king
           Sebastian
           the
           first
           ,
           passed
           into
           Affrick
           with
           a
           mightie
           armie
           to
           make
           warre
           against
           the
           Moores
           ,
           which
           inhabite
           Mauritania
           Tingitana
           ;
           till
           that
           (
           after
           many
           afflictions
           )
           this
           Realme
           was
           vnited
           to
           those
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           vnder
           Phillip
           the
           second
           king
           of
           Castill
           .
           A
           subiect
           of
           importance
           for
           the
           generall
           state
           ,
           by
           the
           increase
           of
           power
           to
           so
           mightie
           a
           king
           :
           yea
           considerable
           for
           the
           diuers
           accidents
           hapned
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           common
           hope
           ;
           and
           profitable
           ,
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           instabilitie
           of
           this
           worlde
           ,
           and
           the
           dangers
           that
           Princes
           and
           people
           runne
           into
           by
           their
           ill
           grounded
           resolutions
           .
           I
           hope
           to
           relate
           these
           euents
           sincerely
           with
           truth
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           present
           at
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           and
           receiued
           the
           rest
           from
           a
           faithfull
           Reporter
           .
           I
           am
           voide
           of
           passion
           ,
           an
           enimie
           to
           the
           vncorrupt
           writing
           of
           Historiographers
           ,
           being
           neither
           borne
           in
           any
           of
           those
           countries
           ,
           nor
           subiect
           or
           vassall
           to
           any
           king
           or
           prince
           .
           But
           before
           I
           enter
           into
           the
           welspring
           of
           those
           warres
           ,
           I
           haue
           thought
           it
           conuenient
           to
           make
           a
           briefe
           relation
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           of
           the
           scituation
           ,
           beginnings
           ,
           enterprises
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           
           being
           to
           report
           the
           fall
           ,
           we
           may
           withall
           see
           the
           rising
           thereof
           ,
           by
           what
           meanes
           it
           encreased
           ,
           and
           was
           supported
           ,
           how
           and
           when
           it
           declined
           ,
           and
           finally
           altered
           his
           forme
           .
        
         
           
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Realme
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             POrtugall
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             lying
             vpon
             the
             furthest
             borders
             of
             the
             Ocean
             .
             It
             bordereth
             vpon
             the
             East
             with
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Castill
             ,
             vpon
             the
             West
             with
             the
             great
             Ocean
             ,
             vpon
             the
             North
             with
             Gallicia
             ,
             and
             towards
             the
             South
             with
             the
             Atlantike
             sea
             and
             Andelouzia
             .
             The
             late
             writers
             haue
             deuided
             it
             into
             sixe
             countries
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Comarques
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             beyond
             the
             riuer
             of
             Tagus
             ,
             Estremadura
             ,
             betwixt
             Duero
             and
             Minies
             (
             and
             this
             with
             the
             countrie
             which
             stretcheth
             to
             Coimbra
             is
             the
             ancient
             Portugall
             )
             behinde
             the
             mountaines
             Beira
             ,
             and
             Algarues
             ,
             which
             last
             hath
             also
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             kingdome
             .
             It
             containes
             in
             circuit
             850.
             miles
             ,
             whereof
             400.
             run
             along
             the
             Sea
             shore
             ,
             the
             rest
             is
             maine
             land
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             in
             forme
             long
             and
             narrow
             :
             It
             hath
             in
             it
             eighteene
             cities
             ,
             with
             many
             great
             villages
             and
             castles
             ,
             in
             number
             aboue
             470.
             
             Three
             of
             these
             cities
             haue
             Archbishopricks
             ,
             Braga
             ,
             Lisbone
             ,
             and
             Euora
             :
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             Lord
             both
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             .
             Nine
             haue
             their
             Bishopricks
             ,
             Coimbra
             ,
             Lamego
             ,
             Visco
             ,
             Porto
             ,
             Miranda
             ,
             Portalegro
             ,
             Guarda
             ,
             Leiria
             and
             Eluas
             :
             the
             other
             fiue
             remaine
             without
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             Bragança
             ,
             Tauira
             ,
             Lagos
             ,
             Faro
             and
             Silues
             :
             These
             last
             fower
             be
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Algarues
             ,
             whereof
             one
             Bishop
             hath
             the
             Title
             .
             It
             is
             watered
             with
             many
             riuers
             ,
             whereof
             two
             are
             most
             famous
             ,
             Tagus
             and
             Duero
             ;
             the
             first
             runneth
             by
             the
             walles
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             and
             sixe
             or
             seuen
             miles
             off
             dischargeth
             it selfe
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             the
             other
             doth
             the
             like
             by
             the
             citie
             of
             Porto
             ,
             and
             two
             miles
             from
             thence
             falleth
             into
             the
             Ocean
             :
             from
             their
             mouthes
             vnto
             the
             citie
             they
             are
             no
             riuers
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             were
             armes
             and
             bosomes
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             most
             assured
             and
             capable
             portes
             for
             many
             great
             ships
             which
             may
             saile
             farre
             vp
             against
             the
             streame
             ,
             but
             further
             in
             that
             of
             Lisbone
             then
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             whereas
             many
             great
             vessels
             passe
             fifteene
             or
             twentie
             miles
             vp
             beyonde
             the
             towne
             :
             besides
             these
             two
             portes
             ,
             twentie
             miles
             from
             Lisbone
             ,
             towards
             
             the
             South
             ,
             is
             Settuual
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             small
             Tower
             at
             the
             entrie
             thereof
             ,
             with
             a
             port
             capable
             of
             many
             ships
             .
             And
             in
             Algarues
             is
             Tauira
             ,
             Lagos
             ,
             and
             Villeneuue
             ;
             these
             three
             are
             of
             reasonable
             capacitie
             ,
             the
             rest
             are
             lesse
             ,
             with
             many
             pleasant
             plashes
             .
             The
             seate
             of
             the
             countrie
             is
             commodious
             for
             all
             partes
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             being
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             many
             great
             kingdomes
             ,
             fit
             for
             the
             ancient
             and
             later
             nauigations
             :
             For
             turning
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             they
             discouer
             directly
             Gallicya
             ,
             Biscay
             ,
             Fraunce
             ,
             England
             ,
             Germanie
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             Northerne
             Regions
             .
             Before
             them
             lieth
             the
             Islands
             of
             Azores
             (
             otherwise
             called
             Terceres
             )
             the
             fortunate
             Islands
             ,
             with
             the
             countries
             called
             the
             West
             Indies
             .
             On
             the
             left
             hād
             lieth
             Andelouzia
             ,
             &
             the
             Streits
             of
             Gibraltar
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             they
             enter
             into
             the
             Mediterranean
             Sea
             ,
             for
             the
             Nauigation
             of
             Italie
             and
             Greece
             .
             And
             leauing
             the
             Streits
             coasting
             Affrick
             ,
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             they
             discouer
             many
             nations
             and
             new
             people
             ,
             vnknowne
             to
             the
             auncient
             ,
             who
             beleeued
             that
             the
             burning
             Zone
             was
             inhabitable
             :
             from
             which
             places
             many
             ships
             arriue
             at
             Lisbone
             with
             great
             riches
             ,
             chieflie
             from
             the
             East
             Indies
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             Portugalles
             themselues
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             declare
             hereafter
             )
             conquered
             :
             besides
             their
             traffiqne
             with
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Castile
             ,
             which
             lieth
             behinde
             them
             .
          
           
             
             Lisbone
             is
             the
             best
             and
             chiefest
             of
             all
             their
             Cities
             ,
             on
             the
             which
             the
             whole
             Realme
             dependes
             :
             It
             is
             verie
             populous
             ,
             yea
             many
             beleeue
             that
             of
             all
             the
             cities
             of
             Christendome
             (
             except
             Paris
             )
             it
             containes
             the
             greatest
             number
             of
             people
             .
             The
             aire
             is
             verie
             wholesome
             and
             temperate
             ;
             distant
             from
             the
             Equinoctiall
             nine
             and
             thirtie
             degrees
             ;
             and
             with
             the
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             the
             salt
             water
             (
             which
             is
             great
             vpon
             that
             coast
             )
             there
             bloweth
             alwaies
             a
             temperate
             winde
             ,
             which
             doth
             refresh
             it
             .
             It
             is
             neither
             wholie
             plaine
             nor
             all
             mountaines
             ,
             but
             deuided
             into
             fiue
             small
             hilles
             ,
             betwixt
             th'
             one
             and
             the
             other
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             plaine
             extends
             vnto
             the
             Riuer
             .
             It
             hath
             beene
             walled
             ,
             whereof
             some
             part
             continues
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             it
             hath
             beene
             since
             much
             augmented
             ,
             that
             part
             without
             the
             walles
             exceedes
             the
             other
             in
             greatnes
             :
             There
             stands
             vpon
             an
             high
             hill
             a
             very
             ancient
             castell
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             other
             strength
             in
             it
             but
             his
             height
             ,
             nor
             any
             guard
             ,
             but
             is
             reserued
             as
             a
             prison
             for
             noble
             men
             .
             At
             the
             mouth
             of
             Tagus
             ,
             on
             the
             citie
             side
             ,
             stands
             a
             Fortresse
             built
             after
             the
             newest
             manner
             ,
             which
             they
             cal
             the
             rocke
             of
             Saint
             Iulian
             ,
             made
             to
             defend
             the
             entrie
             of
             the
             Riuer
             .
             The
             fruite
             it
             bringeth
             foorth
             surpasseth
             all
             their
             neighbours
             in
             bountie
             :
             and
             
             although
             it
             yeeldeth
             not
             corne
             sufficient
             to
             feede
             them
             ,
             yet
             haue
             they
             prouision
             daily
             out
             of
             Fraunce
             and
             Germanie
             .
             The
             whole
             Realme
             is
             at
             this
             present
             greatly
             inhabited
             ,
             being
             replenished
             with
             manie
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             much
             building
             of
             ships
             ,
             and
             vessels
             for
             sundrie
             Nauigations
             :
             Besides
             the
             order
             of
             the
             knights
             of
             Saint
             Iaques
             and
             Alcantara
             ,
             or
             of
             Saint
             Bennet
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             d'Auis
             (
             of
             a
             place
             so
             named
             ,
             )
             these
             carrie
             a
             red
             crosse
             ,
             and
             these
             a
             greene
             ,
             like
             vnto
             the
             Knights
             of
             Castill
             )
             when
             as
             the
             Templers
             were
             suppressed
             ,
             they
             did
             institute
             another
             order
             with
             the
             same
             reuenewes
             ;
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Knights
             of
             Christ
             ,
             bearing
             a
             red
             crosse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             a
             white
             ,
             the
             which
             are
             bound
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             warre
             against
             infidels
             ,
             to
             whome
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             sixth
             ,
             did
             since
             graunt
             libertie
             to
             marrie
             .
             And
             their
             Kings
             hauing
             encreased
             their
             reuenewes
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Nobilitie
             affected
             this
             order
             ,
             although
             they
             haue
             many
             times
             receiued
             men
             base
             and
             vnworthie
             .
             A
             great
             part
             of
             this
             Realme
             was
             sometimes
             vnited
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             Castill
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             our
             Lord
             one
             thousand
             one
             hundreth
             and
             tenne
             ,
             Alphons
             the
             sixth
             being
             King
             ,
             that
             part
             towards
             the
             north
             was
             separated
             ,
             giuing
             it
             in
             marriage
             for
             a
             certaine
             tribute
             ,
             to
             Henrie
             nephew
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             borne
             at
             Besanson
             ,
             marrying
             Therasie
             his
             bastard
             daughter
             :
             for
             that
             comming
             out
             of
             Fraunce
             with
             
               Count
               Raimond
            
             of
             Tholouse
             his
             vncle
             ,
             who
             was
             after
             Earle
             of
             Gallicia
             ;
             he
             went
             to
             the
             warres
             which
             the
             Castillians
             had
             against
             the
             Moores
             that
             possessed
             Spaine
             .
             And
             although
             some
             deriue
             the
             originall
             of
             this
             
               Count
               Henrie
            
             from
             Hungarie
             ,
             others
             from
             Aragon
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             places
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             most
             approoued
             opinion
             :
             But
             it
             hapneth
             in
             the
             originall
             of
             Kings
             ,
             as
             of
             great
             riuers
             ,
             whose
             mouthes
             are
             knowne
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             springs
             .
          
           
             
             Portugall
             was
             then
             obscure
             ,
             vntilled
             ,
             poore
             ,
             and
             reduced
             into
             streight
             limits
             ,
             yet
             
               Alphons
               Henry
            
             ,
             sonne
             vnto
             this
             first
             Earle
             ,
             did
             greatly
             augment
             it
             by
             his
             valiant
             exploits
             ,
             taking
             many
             places
             from
             the
             Moores
             by
             force
             ,
             against
             whom
             hauing
             woone
             a
             great
             victorie
             ,
             in
             a
             pitched
             battaile
             ,
             he
             was
             proclaimed
             King
             by
             his
             soldiors
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             called
             Campo
             d'Ourique
             ,
             and
             following
             his
             victorie
             ,
             woone
             Saint
             Arem
             and
             Lisbone
             ,
             remaining
             peaceable
             Lord
             of
             the
             Realme
             ;
             he
             had
             the
             title
             of
             King
             confirmed
             by
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             fourth
             ,
             for
             a
             certaine
             small
             tribute
             .
             Their
             first
             king
             which
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             named
             Alphonso
             the
             thirde
             ,
             did
             no
             lesse
             augment
             it
             by
             another
             meanes
             :
             
             For
             hauing
             (
             before
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             Crowne
             )
             married
             with
             Matilda
             Countesse
             of
             Boloigne
             in
             Picardie
             ,
             being
             now
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             he
             put
             her
             away
             of
             his
             owne
             proper
             motion
             ,
             and
             without
             cause
             ,
             taking
             to
             wife
             Beatrice
             ,
             bastard
             daughter
             to
             Alphonso
             ,
             the
             tenth
             King
             of
             Castill
             surnamed
             the
             wise
             ,
             to
             haue
             in
             dowrie
             with
             her
             (
             as
             indeed
             he
             had
             )
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Algarues
             .
             So
             as
             their
             lymits
             being
             extended
             as
             they
             be
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             Moores
             subdued
             ,
             who
             kept
             them
             in
             martiall
             exercise
             ,
             they
             began
             since
             to
             make
             war
             with
             the
             Kings
             of
             Castill
             ,
             although
             their
             Dominions
             were
             alwaies
             greater
             then
             the
             Portugals
             ;
             the
             which
             they
             did
             so
             often
             and
             with
             such
             obstinacie
             ,
             that
             these
             nations
             all
             of
             one
             continent
             ,
             issued
             from
             one
             stocke
             ,
             &
             of
             one
             language
             ,
             were
             enflamed
             one
             against
             the
             other
             with
             so
             mortall
             a
             hatred
             ,
             that
             it
             remaineth
             euen
             vntill
             this
             daie
             ,
             but
             more
             with
             the
             Portugals
             then
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             And
             although
             these
             late
             warres
             did
             breede
             them
             more
             honor
             then
             profit
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             without
             some
             vtilitie
             ;
             for
             that
             this
             continuall
             exercise
             did
             maintaine
             them
             in
             discipline
             and
             keepe
             them
             from
             delights
             and
             idlenes
             ,
             capitall
             enimies
             to
             any
             State.
             Since
             which
             time
             they
             haue
             not
             remained
             idle
             ,
             but
             (
             inured
             vnto
             war
             )
             wonne
             vnto
             themselues
             some
             honour
             vnder
             Iohn
             the
             first
             ,
             at
             the
             perswasion
             of
             Henry
             his
             sonne
             ,
             they
             laboured
             to
             take
             from
             the
             Moores
             certaine
             places
             in
             Affricke
             ,
             the
             which
             succeeded
             happily
             .
             For
             in
             time
             they
             became
             Maisters
             in
             Mauritania
             Tingitana
             of
             the
             townes
             of
             Ceute
             ,
             Tanger
             and
             Arzilla
             ,
             (
             and
             this
             is
             that
             auncient
             Zillia
             )
             and
             other
             places
             ;
             which
             since
             they
             haue
             either
             lost
             ,
             or
             abandoned
             to
             the
             Moores
             (
             as
             they
             did
             Arzilla
             )
             being
             of
             great
             charge
             and
             small
             profit
             .
             They
             onely
             maintained
             and
             defended
             the
             two
             first
             ,
             and
             built
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             Mazagon
             ,
             being
             seated
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             Hercules
             straites
             ;
             for
             holding
             those
             places
             the
             Moores
             should
             not
             harbor
             so
             neere
             vnto
             Spaine
             ,
             but
             they
             serue
             ,
             as
             a
             buckler
             vnto
             that
             Prouince
             .
             By
             reason
             of
             these
             euents
             they
             extended
             their
             hopes
             yet
             further
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Ilands
             of
             Madera
             ,
             not
             farre
             distant
             ,
             and
             the
             Terceres
             ,
             lying
             from
             Lishbone
             850.
             miles
             ,
             in
             the
             fortie
             degree
             of
             latitude
             (
             then
             vntilled
             and
             vninhabited
             )
             were
             by
             them
             discouered
             and
             peopled
             :
             And
             not
             yet
             content
             (
             especially
             the
             said
             Henry
             ,
             who
             aspiring
             to
             higher
             matters
             ,
             though
             with
             lesse
             hope
             then
             the
             effect
             which
             followed
             )
             they
             began
             (
             sailing
             through
             the
             Ocean
             )
             to
             coast
             Affricke
             ,
             searching
             new
             countries
             and
             nations
             :
             So
             as
             
             running
             along
             that
             coast
             by
             the
             space
             of
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             they
             went
             on
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             comming
             to
             the
             other
             Hemisphere
             ,
             they
             discouered
             all
             Ethiopia
             .
             And
             although
             Alphonso
             the
             fifth
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             twelfth
             King
             renewed
             the
             war
             against
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             discontinue
             their
             nauigation
             ,
             to
             their
             great
             good
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             end
             hauing
             made
             peace
             with
             the
             catholique
             King
             Ferdinand
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             our
             Lord
             1479.
             they
             had
             more
             leisure
             to
             think
             of
             their
             new
             conquest
             .
             It
             is
             worth
             the
             obseruing
             ,
             that
             in
             capitulations
             then
             made
             ,
             it
             was
             particularly
             specified
             ,
             that
             the
             peace
             was
             concluded
             for
             a
             hundreth
             yeeres
             and
             one
             ;
             naming
             alwaies
             a
             certaine
             for
             an
             vncertaine
             :
             But
             this
             prooued
             a
             prophesie
             :
             for
             it
             continued
             iust
             a
             hundreth
             yeeres
             &
             one
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             time
             passed
             from
             those
             wars
             vnto
             this
             which
             I
             vndertake
             to
             write
             :
             if
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Treatie
             agree
             with
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             euent
             .
             The
             Realme
             was
             greatly
             strengthened
             both
             with
             people
             and
             wealth
             ,
             and
             since
             encreased
             more
             ;
             when
             as
             Ferdinand
             and
             Isabell
             ,
             King
             and
             Queene
             of
             Castill
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             1482.
             expelled
             the
             lewes
             out
             of
             their
             Dominions
             being
             then
             in
             great
             numbers
             :
             they
             agreed
             with
             Iohn
             the
             second
             ,
             successor
             to
             Alphonso
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             obtained
             libertie
             (
             paying
             eight
             duckats
             for
             euerie
             person
             )
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             countrey
             ,
             vpon
             condition
             to
             depart
             at
             a
             certaine
             time
             prefixed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             should
             appoint
             them
             shipping
             to
             transport
             them
             .
             So
             as
             vpon
             those
             conditions
             (
             which
             were
             not
             fully
             obserued
             )
             there
             entred
             about
             20000.
             families
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             one
             ten
             persons
             at
             the
             least
             :
             the
             time
             of
             their
             departure
             expired
             ,
             and
             not
             performed
             ,
             many
             remained
             slaues
             ;
             others
             either
             vnwilling
             to
             depart
             ,
             or
             to
             loose
             their
             goods
             were
             baptized
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             had
             done
             that
             remayned
             in
             Castill
             .
             So
             as
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             new
             Christians
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             remayned
             in
             Portugall
             vnknowen
             ;
             being
             vndistinguished
             ,
             and
             allyed
             for
             money
             with
             some
             Noblemen
             of
             the
             countrey
             ;
             they
             laboured
             to
             be
             admitted
             for
             citizens
             :
             And
             although
             (
             according
             vnto
             reason
             of
             State
             )
             this
             manner
             of
             peopling
             were
             not
             good
             ,
             being
             of
             a
             nation
             different
             in
             blood
             and
             law
             ,
             the
             which
             in
             multiplying
             might
             cause
             an
             important
             diuision
             ,
             being
             many
             in
             number
             ;
             yet
             brought
             it
             great
             profit
             to
             the
             Crowne
             .
             Since
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Emanuell
             the
             fourteenth
             King
             ,
             who
             began
             to
             raigne
             in
             the
             yeere
             1495.
             they
             continued
             their
             new
             nauigation
             ,
             with
             greater
             feruencie
             ,
             and
             more
             quiet
             :
             For
             the
             Castillians
             being
             growen
             mightier
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             forces
             annexed
             to
             their
             
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             hauing
             by
             new
             alliances
             drawen
             vnto
             them
             the
             loue
             of
             the
             Portugales
             ,
             the
             one
             durst
             no
             more
             contend
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             suffered
             them
             to
             liue
             in
             peace
             .
             His
             predecessors
             hauing
             many
             yeeres
             coasted
             along
             Affricke
             ,
             they
             built
             a
             fort
             at
             Argin
             ;
             tooke
             the
             Islands
             of
             Hesperides
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             called
             Cape-Vert
             ;
             fortifyed
             the
             Castle
             of
             Saint
             George
             in
             Ethiopia
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Mina
             ;
             discouered
             the
             Princes
             Island
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Saint
             Thomas
             ,
             which
             lyeth
             perpendicularly
             vnder
             the
             Equinoctiall
             ,
             with
             certaine
             smal
             Ilands
             thereabouts
             ,
             they
             became
             Lords
             ouer
             all
             .
             And
             passing
             further
             ,
             they
             entred
             into
             league
             with
             the
             Realmes
             of
             Congo
             ,
             and
             Angolla
             ,
             all
             Moores
             ;
             hauing
             passed
             the
             great
             Cape
             of
             *
             
               Buena
               Esperança
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Island
             of
             Saint
             Laurence
             ,
             right
             against
             it
             vpon
             the
             mayne
             land
             they
             became
             Lords
             of
             Soffolla
             ,
             Mozambique
             ,
             and
             Melynde
             :
             where
             according
             to
             the
             humours
             and
             qualitie
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             they
             had
             won
             some
             by
             loue
             ,
             &
             some
             by
             force
             ,
             although
             for
             the
             most
             part
             where
             they
             set
             footing
             ,
             they
             preuailed
             by
             Armes
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             the
             said
             Emanuell
             they
             passed
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             traffiquing
             at
             Socotra
             ,
             &
             Calahiate
             ,
             they
             did
             run
             through
             the
             Persian
             gulph
             ,
             and
             (
             hauing
             passed
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             riuer
             Indus
             )
             they
             entred
             into
             India
             ,
             where
             first
             by
             traffique
             ,
             &
             after
             by
             force
             ,
             they
             landed
             at
             Calecut
             ,
             Cochin
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             thereabouts
             ;
             but
             more
             strongly
             then
             in
             any
             other
             place
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             
               Alphonso
               Albuquerque
            
             ,
             a
             famous
             captaine
             at
             Goa
             ,
             a
             small
             Iland
             in
             the
             Realme
             of
             Accen
             ,
             neere
             vnto
             the
             countrey
             of
             Idalcan
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             now
             a
             citie
             with
             an
             Archbishopricke
             ,
             chiefe
             of
             that
             State
             ,
             where
             the
             Vizeroy
             maketh
             his
             ordinarie
             aboad
             .
             They
             haue
             gone
             along
             all
             that
             coast
             building
             small
             fortresses
             ,
             and
             hauing
             turned
             backe
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             said
             gulph
             ,
             they
             are
             become
             Maisters
             of
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Ormus
             ;
             and
             along
             that
             coast
             haue
             conquered
             the
             cities
             of
             Chaul
             ,
             Damane
             ,
             Bazain
             ,
             and
             Diu.
             Vpon
             the
             point
             of
             the
             coast
             of
             Mallabar
             (
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Cape
             of
             Comery
             )
             turning
             towards
             the
             gulph
             of
             Gangis
             ,
             they
             haue
             traffique
             ,
             and
             fortresses
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Zeilan
             ,
             which
             some
             take
             to
             bee
             the
             ancient
             Taprobana
             ,
             where
             groweth
             the
             best
             Cinnamom
             .
             And
             hauing
             passed
             the
             said
             gulph
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             &
             the
             mouth
             of
             Gangis
             ,
             they
             discouered
             the
             other
             coast
             ,
             at
             the
             point
             whereof
             (
             which
             the
             ancient
             call
             the
             golden
             Chersonesse
             )
             they
             became
             Lords
             of
             the
             towne
             of
             Malaca
             ,
             fiue
             and
             twentie
             miles
             from
             the
             great
             Iland
             of
             Somatra
             (
             held
             also
             of
             some
             for
             Taprobana
             .
             )
             And
             passing
             on
             further
             ,
             
             not
             onely
             by
             their
             traffique
             ,
             in
             the
             Realme
             of
             Pegu
             ,
             and
             other
             countries
             vpon
             the
             firme
             lande
             ;
             but
             also
             by
             their
             nauigation
             ,
             they
             haue
             discouered
             the
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Iaua
             ,
             the
             kingdome
             of
             China
             ,
             the
             great
             sea
             of
             the
             Isles
             of
             the
             Molucques
             ,
             from
             whence
             come
             all
             the
             Cloues
             and
             Nutmegs
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             drugs
             ,
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Iappon
             :
             To
             conclude
             ,
             they
             haue
             sayled
             on
             so
             far
             as
             they
             haue
             met
             in
             those
             quarters
             with
             the
             Castillians
             that
             came
             to
             the
             Conquest
             of
             the
             West
             Indies
             ,
             discouered
             by
             
               Christopher
               Columbus
            
             a
             Geneuoys
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Castill
             .
             Of
             late
             daies
             some
             by
             these
             two
             nauigations
             haue
             compassed
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             ioyned
             East
             to
             West
             :
             They
             haue
             also
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Emanuell
             conquered
             (
             opposite
             to
             Ethiopia
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Cape
             of
             *
             
               Buena
               esperança
            
             )
             the
             prouince
             which
             they
             cal
             S.
             a
             Croix
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Brazill
             ,
             ioyning
             to
             Peru
             ,
             running
             1500.
             miles
             in
             length
             ,
             yet
             stretcheth
             it
             not
             far
             into
             the
             maine
             land
             :
             they
             haue
             deuided
             it
             into
             eight
             parts
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Captaineships
             ,
             and
             haue
             in
             a
             manner
             giuen
             it
             to
             those
             that
             haue
             conquered
             it
             ,
             reseruing
             to
             the
             King
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             iurisdiction
             .
             And
             although
             for
             a
             time
             it
             did
             seeme
             of
             small
             profit
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             criminall
             Iudges
             of
             Portugall
             did
             ,
             and
             doe
             yet
             still
             ,
             confine
             and
             banish
             thither
             theeues
             ,
             murtherers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             malefactors
             ;
             yet
             being
             fertile
             ,
             it
             is
             greatly
             inhabited
             ,
             so
             as
             at
             this
             day
             there
             are
             great
             dwellings
             and
             manie
             buildings
             for
             sugars
             .
             The
             principall
             townes
             be
             the
             Bay
             of
             Alsaints
             and
             Pernanbuc
             :
             All
             these
             countries
             of
             new
             conquest
             (
             whereof
             we
             haue
             made
             mention
             )
             are
             rich
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             from
             thence
             commeth
             yeerely
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             said
             )
             into
             Portugall
             ,
             ships
             laden
             with
             sugars
             ,
             spice
             ,
             drugs
             ,
             stones
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             precious
             things
             and
             of
             great
             value
             .
             And
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             this
             nation
             is
             woorthie
             of
             great
             praise
             ;
             that
             hauing
             but
             a
             small
             and
             barren
             countrey
             ,
             they
             haue
             made
             themselues
             equall
             (
             by
             the
             good
             institutions
             ,
             frugalitie
             ,
             and
             vertue
             of
             some
             of
             their
             Kings
             )
             not
             onely
             to
             all
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             Spaine
             :
             but
             haue
             gloriously
             maintained
             war
             against
             Castil
             ,
             a
             Realme
             far
             more
             rich
             and
             mightie
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             their
             other
             neighbours
             .
             They
             haue
             shewed
             the
             like
             vertue
             ,
             nay
             rather
             greater
             ,
             far
             from
             home
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             Affricke
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             Indies
             ,
             hauing
             not
             onely
             perfourmed
             so
             woonderfull
             a
             nauigation
             ,
             as
             was
             held
             in
             the
             beginning
             by
             the
             wisest
             to
             be
             rash
             and
             foolish
             ;
             but
             also
             giuen
             such
             testimonie
             of
             their
             Armes
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             that
             the
             writers
             hold
             many
             of
             
             their
             deeds
             to
             be
             miraculously
             performed
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             inequalitie
             wherewith
             they
             were
             attempted
             ,
             hauing
             shewed
             themselues
             in
             fight
             at
             sea
             ,
             and
             defending
             of
             forts
             ,
             more
             valiant
             than
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             And
             besides
             the
             conquest
             of
             so
             great
             an
             empire
             ,
             in
             so
             long
             and
             large
             a
             sea
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             written
             ;
             it
             hath
             caused
             an
             other
             good
             of
             greater
             importance
             for
             Christian
             religion
             ;
             the
             which
             is
             now
             planted
             in
             all
             those
             countries
             :
             So
             as
             whole
             Realmes
             which
             were
             Idolatrous
             ,
             are
             now
             obedient
             to
             the
             Apostolique
             Sea
             (
             to
             the
             great
             commendation
             of
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             whom
             in
             that
             countrey
             they
             call
             Apostles
             )
             who
             haue
             and
             doe
             still
             maintaine
             a
             spirituall
             war.
             Notwithstanding
             the
             Portugals
             who
             for
             the
             space
             of
             460.
             yeeres
             had
             beene
             busied
             in
             these
             glorious
             attempts
             ,
             who
             had
             planted
             their
             crosses
             in
             the
             farthest
             bounds
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             whereas
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             yet
             knowen
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             since
             followed
             the
             steps
             begunne
             ,
             but
             contented
             with
             the
             weake
             borders
             of
             the
             Indian
             seas
             ,
             they
             haue
             not
             pearst
             into
             the
             maine
             lande
             ,
             but
             (
             corrupted
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             inriched
             with
             the
             traffique
             of
             marchandize
             )
             they
             haue
             beene
             content
             to
             enioy
             their
             gettings
             ,
             not
             acknowledging
             the
             benefite
             of
             the
             giuer
             of
             graces
             :
             and
             hauing
             conuerted
             the
             militarie
             reuenewes
             of
             Commandries
             into
             pleasures
             ,
             they
             became
             idle
             and
             vaine
             ;
             attributing
             to
             themselues
             the
             honors
             and
             ceremonies
             which
             faithfull
             Christians
             reserue
             vnto
             God
             :
             they
             liued
             long
             in
             this
             estate
             ,
             yet
             in
             good
             opinion
             of
             the
             worlde
             .
             This
             corruption
             and
             weakenes
             of
             the
             Realme
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             delights
             of
             Asia
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             education
             of
             king
             Sebastian
             discouered
             ,
             and
             reiected
             by
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             who
             as
             religious
             men
             ,
             desired
             and
             laboured
             much
             to
             reforme
             it
             :
             But
             they
             applied
             not
             fit
             medicines
             for
             so
             languishing
             a
             body
             ,
             not
             considering
             the
             impossibilitie
             sodainly
             to
             reclaime
             a
             whole
             people
             alreadie
             corrupted
             with
             libertie
             ,
             to
             the
             extreame
             rigor
             and
             sparingnes
             of
             these
             Fathers
             .
             A
             hard
             matter
             to
             performe
             not
             onely
             in
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             precinct
             of
             their
             monasteries
             :
             Whereupon
             they
             made
             sumptuarie
             lawes
             ,
             and
             especially
             vpon
             victuals
             ;
             which
             the
             auncient
             Spartaines
             coulde
             hardly
             haue
             tolerated
             :
             They
             did
             specifie
             what
             meates
             were
             allowed
             ,
             and
             what
             defended
             ,
             distinguished
             wherein
             euerie
             man
             should
             imploy
             his
             money
             ,
             taking
             from
             them
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             that
             came
             from
             forraine
             countries
             ,
             were
             they
             for
             profite
             or
             pleasure
             .
             So
             as
             these
             violent
             remedies
             ,
             prooued
             not
             onely
             vnprofitable
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             but
             did
             confirme
             
             the
             opinion
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             hold
             that
             Clergie
             men
             are
             as
             vncapable
             to
             gouerne
             in
             politique
             affaires
             ,
             as
             secular
             magistrates
             be
             in
             ecclesicall
             causes
             :
             but
             God
             (
             when
             he
             meaneth
             to
             punish
             (
             taketh
             away
             mans
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             giueth
             him
             an
             ouerweening
             spirit
             ,
             euen
             so
             did
             he
             with
             the
             Portugals
             ,
             sending
             them
             chastisements
             for
             their
             offences
             ,
             committed
             in
             time
             of
             prosperitie
             ;
             or
             by
             his
             secret
             iudgements
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             thought
             themselues
             most
             secure
             ,
             their
             fall
             was
             the
             greater
             being
             in
             their
             greatest
             glorie
             .
             For
             this
             nation
             the
             proudest
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             this
             last
             warre
             of
             Affrick
             ,
             became
             slaues
             vnto
             the
             Arabians
             and
             Moores
             ;
             and
             being
             free
             ,
             in
             a
             short
             time
             by
             their
             warre
             against
             the
             Castillians
             ,
             were
             conquered
             by
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             holde
             for
             their
             capitall
             enimies
             .
          
           
             
             The
             afflictions
             of
             this
             Realme
             tooke
             their
             beginning
             in
             the
             twentieth
             yeere
             of
             the
             age
             of
             Sebastian
             ,
             who
             (
             borne
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             &
             a
             little
             before
             the
             decease
             of
             his
             grandfather
             )
             (
             by
             entreaties
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             fatall
             ruine
             of
             his
             subiects
             )
             strong
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             couragious
             minde
             ,
             full
             of
             ouerweening
             ,
             (
             the
             which
             is
             a
             naturall
             vice
             in
             Portugals
             ,
             not
             content
             with
             his
             owne
             dominions
             )
             resolued
             (
             as
             it
             were
             by
             force
             )
             to
             alter
             the
             quiet
             ,
             which
             his
             Realme
             had
             so
             long
             enioyed
             .
             And
             although
             it
             seemed
             hard
             of
             execution
             ,
             being
             inuironed
             with
             the
             territories
             of
             Phillip
             of
             Austria
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             his
             deare
             friend
             and
             kinsman
             ,
             more
             mightie
             than
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             might
             not
             contend
             ,
             nor
             passe
             by
             land
             into
             any
             other
             countrey
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             perish
             for
             him
             that
             is
             desperate
             ,
             he
             let
             him
             vnderstande
             the
             excessiue
             desire
             he
             had
             to
             ruine
             himselfe
             &
             all
             his
             .
             He
             had
             first
             plotted
             a
             warre
             against
             the
             Indians
             ,
             which
             his
             kinsmen
             and
             subiects
             woulde
             not
             consent
             vnto
             .
             But
             as
             there
             was
             some
             difficultie
             wholie
             to
             withdrawe
             the
             yoong
             Prince
             (
             who
             had
             a
             warlike
             spirite
             )
             from
             this
             enterprise
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             neere
             about
             him
             laboured
             to
             diuerte
             him
             by
             meanes
             of
             an
             other
             which
             they
             laide
             before
             him
             ;
             turning
             all
             his
             resolutions
             vpon
             Affrick
             to
             indomage
             the
             Moores
             which
             liue
             in
             that
             part
             which
             is
             called
             Mauritania
             Tingitana
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Portugals
             maintaine
             (
             to
             their
             great
             charge
             )
             vpon
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             those
             three
             forenamed
             fortresses
             ,
             Ceute
             ,
             Tanger
             ,
             and
             Mazagon
             ,
             the
             buckler
             and
             key
             of
             Spaine
             ;
             by
             which
             the
             Moores
             haue
             heeretofore
             conquered
             it
             .
             But
             this
             diuersion
             whereunto
             they
             perswaded
             the
             King
             ,
             was
             cause
             of
             great
             ruines
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             want
             of
             iudgement
             ;
             for
             although
             it
             
             were
             hard
             wholie
             to
             disswade
             him
             from
             the
             enterprise
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             conuenient
             to
             represent
             vnto
             him
             some
             other
             action
             ;
             yet
             shoulde
             they
             aduisedly
             haue
             foreseene
             ,
             not
             to
             drawe
             him
             from
             one
             mischiefe
             to
             thrust
             him
             into
             a
             greater
             .
             But
             these
             men
             diuerted
             him
             from
             an
             enterprise
             farre
             off
             ,
             and
             of
             hard
             execution
             ,
             by
             representing
             vnto
             him
             a
             neerer
             ,
             easier
             to
             effect
             ,
             but
             more
             perillous
             .
             And
             although
             they
             surmized
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             vndertaken
             it
             but
             with
             deliberation
             ,
             yet
             shoulde
             they
             not
             haue
             giuen
             too
             much
             confidence
             to
             his
             yoong
             age
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             the
             Iesuits
             were
             greatly
             blamed
             ,
             who
             hauing
             planted
             their
             religion
             in
             this
             Realme
             more
             then
             in
             any
             other
             of
             the
             worlde
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             zeale
             ,
             as
             enimies
             to
             the
             enimies
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             did
             encourage
             this
             yoong
             Prince
             (
             whom
             Queene
             Katherine
             had
             giuen
             to
             them
             in
             charge
             )
             to
             this
             enterprise
             with
             carefull
             instructions
             ,
             the
             which
             as
             then
             they
             might
             easily
             effect
             :
             But
             finding
             the
             King
             soone
             after
             readie
             to
             execute
             it
             with
             rashnes
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             more
             the
             credite
             to
             diuert
             him
             being
             in
             disgrace
             .
             So
             as
             this
             yoonge
             King
             bred
             vp
             amongst
             women
             ,
             religious
             persons
             ,
             delights
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             had
             a
             more
             bould
             and
             warlike
             spirite
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             borne
             and
             nourished
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             armies
             .
             He
             raised
             certaine
             troupes
             of
             footemen
             of
             his
             people
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             whom
             he
             did
             inrowle
             and
             traine
             vp
             to
             the
             Pike
             and
             Harquebuse
             ,
             sending
             them
             once
             a
             weeke
             to
             the
             fielde
             to
             practise
             ,
             with
             intent
             to
             vse
             them
             when
             neede
             shoulde
             require
             .
          
           
             
             The
             which
             he
             staied
             not
             long
             to
             effect
             :
             For
             in
             the
             yeere
             1574.
             he
             assembled
             (
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             wisest
             )
             certaine
             of
             his
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             with
             fower
             gallies
             and
             certaine
             ships
             and
             caruels
             passed
             into
             Affrick
             ,
             vnder
             colour
             to
             visite
             his
             Fortes
             ;
             although
             in
             his
             minde
             he
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             do
             more
             then
             he
             spake
             ,
             and
             as
             yoong
             and
             without
             experience
             ,
             thought
             to
             effect
             more
             then
             he
             did
             .
             Being
             arriued
             in
             those
             countries
             ,
             he
             onely
             discouered
             ,
             finding
             his
             owne
             weakenesse
             ,
             but
             in
             light
             skirmishes
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             daily
             vpon
             those
             frontires
             with
             the
             Moores
             ▪
             he
             shewed
             himselfe
             most
             willing
             to
             be
             in
             person
             ,
             vexing
             himselfe
             when
             he
             coulde
             not
             do
             as
             he
             desired
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             royall
             person
             it
             behooued
             him
             to
             containe
             himselfe
             within
             the
             tearmes
             of
             grauitie
             ,
             the
             which
             hee
             often
             exceeded
             .
             Hee
             returned
             soone
             to
             Lisbone
             ,
             still
             deuising
             with
             himselfe
             some
             newe
             manner
             of
             warre
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             disquieted
             and
             carefull
             in
             his
             conceite
             ,
             that
             he
             neither
             saide
             nor
             did
             any
             
             thing
             that
             tended
             to
             other
             end
             ,
             deuising
             not
             as
             a
             king
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             priuate
             souldier
             ,
             to
             accustome
             his
             body
             to
             labour
             ,
             seeming
             vnto
             him
             by
             this
             meanes
             to
             make
             himselfe
             more
             strong
             and
             better
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             discommodities
             of
             warre
             .
             This
             inclination
             (
             wherein
             the
             heauens
             had
             some
             part
             )
             was
             not
             gainsaid
             by
             any
             of
             his
             chiefe
             Counsell
             ,
             nor
             kinsmen
             of
             riper
             age
             ,
             who
             might
             haue
             disswaded
             him
             ,
             and
             drawn
             him
             to
             haue
             enioyed
             his
             Realme
             :
             For
             although
             the
             action
             seemed
             rash
             ,
             yet
             ambition
             and
             feare
             of
             the
             Kings
             disgrace
             were
             of
             such
             force
             ,
             that
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             great
             persons
             (
             who
             might
             haue
             forced
             him
             )
             durst
             not
             open
             their
             mouthes
             ,
             nor
             oppose
             themselues
             against
             his
             will
             :
             and
             if
             any
             one
             did
             mutter
             or
             speake
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             were
             men
             of
             base
             qualitie
             ,
             and
             not
             admitted
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             Henry
             his
             vnckle
             ,
             brother
             to
             Iohn
             the
             thirde
             his
             grand-father
             ,
             and
             Queene
             Katherine
             (
             in
             whom
             flatterie
             shoulde
             finde
             no
             place
             )
             had
             small
             credite
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             neither
             did
             they
             vse
             the
             authoritie
             they
             might
             haue
             had
             ,
             both
             fearing
             they
             shoulde
             not
             preuaile
             ;
             but
             loose
             (
             with
             the
             Kings
             disgrace
             )
             the
             small
             commandement
             was
             yet
             remaining
             in
             them
             ;
             so
             as
             by
             a
             fatall
             silence
             they
             suffered
             this
             yoong
             Prince
             to
             returne
             the
             second
             time
             into
             Affrick
             ,
             with
             apparant
             perill
             :
             wherein
             
               Peter
               D'Alcasoua
            
             was
             a
             chiefe
             actor
             ,
             who
             hauing
             before
             time
             beene
             Secretarie
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             Counsellour
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             greatly
             fauoured
             of
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             Queene
             Katherine
             ,
             was
             now
             disgraced
             ,
             and
             put
             from
             his
             places
             when
             as
             the
             Cardinall
             Henry
             gaue
             the
             gouernment
             to
             King
             Sebastian
             ,
             the
             which
             hapned
             more
             by
             emulation
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             the
             Cardinall
             woulde
             settle
             a
             newe
             forme
             ,
             and
             plant
             newe
             officers
             ,
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             the
             affaires
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             faults
             that
             were
             imputed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             were
             they
             true
             or
             false
             .
             
               But
               in
               the
               declining
               of
               fauorites
               it
               alwaies
               chanceth
               ,
               that
               faults
               serue
               rather
               to
               iustifie
               the
               ambition
               of
               an
               other
               then
               the
               offenders
               punishment
               :
            
             And
             in
             these
             afflictions
             he
             had
             liued
             content
             ,
             for
             being
             wise
             ,
             and
             rich
             ,
             he
             had
             borne
             his
             aduersitie
             with
             a
             constant
             courage
             ,
             still
             expecting
             some
             meanes
             to
             returne
             into
             his
             place
             and
             dignitie
             ;
             the
             which
             fell
             out
             easily
             by
             the
             practise
             and
             industrie
             of
             another
             .
             For
             
               Martin
               Gonzales
               de
               Camera
            
             his
             competitour
             ,
             hauing
             succeeded
             him
             in
             his
             offices
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             depending
             of
             the
             Iesuites
             ,
             whom
             the
             Cardinall
             sought
             to
             bring
             in
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             lesse
             conflict
             with
             their
             enimies
             then
             Peter
             had
             with
             his
             ,
             for
             that
             
               Aluaro
               de
               Castro
            
             fauorite
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             
             of
             a
             contrarie
             faction
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             his
             friendes
             (
             desiring
             secretly
             to
             withdraw
             the
             Kings
             affection
             from
             Martin
             and
             his
             partie
             )
             tooke
             occasion
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             King
             was
             at
             Cape
             Saint
             Vincent
             ,
             whether
             he
             went
             in
             Sommer
             to
             satisfie
             the
             desire
             he
             had
             to
             go
             to
             sea
             ,
             making
             him
             beleeue
             (
             and
             it
             may
             be
             not
             without
             cause
             )
             that
             Martin
             and
             the
             fathers
             (
             as
             men
             ignorant
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             wealth
             of
             Princes
             )
             had
             wasted
             the
             treasure
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             the
             meanes
             ,
             for
             all
             such
             enterprizes
             as
             he
             might
             execute
             ,
             by
             their
             lawes
             made
             vpon
             the
             changes
             of
             money
             :
             the
             which
             if
             they
             did
             not
             reuoke
             ,
             it
             were
             impossible
             to
             effect
             his
             glorious
             designes
             .
             This
             was
             a
             deadly
             blowe
             ;
             yet
             did
             they
             adde
             one
             more
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             giuing
             the
             King
             to
             vnderstande
             (
             being
             yoong
             and
             high
             minded
             )
             that
             he
             was
             oppressed
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             ruled
             in
             effect
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             shew
             ;
             and
             they
             passed
             on
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             they
             caused
             a
             Secretarie
             of
             the
             chamber
             well
             fauoured
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             talker
             ,
             (
             presenting
             him
             one
             day
             with
             a
             commandement
             of
             small
             importance
             to
             signe
             )
             to
             say
             vnto
             him
             that
             he
             might
             boldly
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             hee
             was
             king
             vntill
             he
             shoulde
             returne
             to
             Lisbone
             :
             so
             as
             mingling
             sport
             with
             truth
             ,
             they
             drew
             this
             yoong
             Prince
             from
             the
             affection
             he
             bare
             to
             the
             ministers
             which
             had
             beene
             giuen
             him
             by
             the
             Queene
             and
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             changed
             the
             doctrine
             wherein
             he
             had
             beene
             nourished
             .
             But
             
               Peter
               D'Alcasoua
            
             reapt
             the
             whole
             fruite
             thereof
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             being
             estranged
             from
             his
             enimies
             ,
             and
             the
             lawes
             made
             by
             them
             reuoked
             ,
             
               Aluaro
               de
               Castro
            
             the
             author
             thereof
             died
             ,
             none
             of
             his
             faction
             remaining
             saue
             
               Emanuel
               Quaresinia
            
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             office
             which
             they
             call
             Dispaccio
             ,
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             beeing
             Controwler
             of
             the
             Kings
             rewardes
             ,
             who
             hauing
             neither
             experience
             ,
             nor
             authoritie
             to
             maintaine
             himselfe
             long
             in
             this
             degree
             ,
             nor
             yet
             iudgement
             to
             contend
             with
             Alcasoua
             ,
             the
             said
             Peter
             laid
             holde
             of
             this
             occasion
             ,
             to
             recouer
             his
             former
             place
             :
             And
             to
             effect
             it
             the
             more
             safely
             ,
             he
             married
             Lewes
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             with
             the
             daughter
             of
             
               Christopher
               de
               Tauora
            
             ,
             a
             great
             fauorite
             of
             Sebastians
             .
             Being
             thus
             returned
             into
             fauour
             with
             the
             king
             ,
             he
             easily
             maintained
             it
             ,
             seconding
             his
             humours
             ,
             in
             making
             the
             meanes
             easie
             to
             recouer
             money
             ,
             and
             vnfolding
             all
             doubts
             for
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             enterprise
             :
             by
             reason
             whereof
             he
             made
             him
             Chamberlaine
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               Veador
               de
               Hazenda
            
             ,
             a
             place
             of
             greater
             countenance
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             imploying
             him
             in
             most
             important
             affaires
             .
             And
             although
             his
             cunning
             did
             somewhat
             assist
             
             the
             King
             in
             his
             determinations
             ,
             yet
             was
             there
             another
             occasion
             presented
             which
             made
             his
             hopes
             increase
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             .
          
           
             Long
             time
             before
             there
             died
             in
             Affrick
             
               Mulei
               Mahamet
               Cheriffe
            
             ,
             he
             who
             had
             vnited
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Feez
             ,
             Marroc
             and
             Turedant
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             had
             alwais
             possessed
             ,
             deuided
             with
             his
             brother
             
               Mulei
               Hamet
            
             :
             It
             seemes
             that
             these
             (
             whiles
             they
             liued
             quietly
             togither
             )
             made
             a
             law
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             children
             that
             suruiued
             after
             their
             decease
             ,
             should
             succeed
             in
             the
             kingdome
             before
             any
             one
             of
             the
             nephewes
             should
             enioy
             the
             succession
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             the
             yongest
             vncle
             should
             succeed
             the
             eldest
             nephew
             :
             yet
             after
             their
             decease
             ,
             although
             they
             left
             many
             children
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             thereof
             (
             euen
             as
             it
             hapned
             vnto
             their
             fathers
             )
             died
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             or
             were
             strangled
             in
             prison
             ,
             for
             the
             iealousie
             of
             State
             ,
             by
             the
             commandemēt
             of
             Abdala
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Mahamet
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             his
             father
             ,
             &
             raigned
             xvij
             .
             yeres
             ,
             the
             most
             happie
             &
             peaceable
             Prince
             that
             euer
             that
             countrey
             enioied
             .
             This
             man
             although
             he
             were
             cruel
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             refraine
             from
             murthering
             his
             three
             brethren
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             for
             that
             they
             were
             very
             children
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             succession
             ;
             but
             growing
             to
             more
             yeeres
             ,
             they
             fell
             to
             distrust
             him
             :
             so
             as
             two
             of
             them
             fled
             to
             the
             Turke
             ;
             the
             thirde
             tooke
             his
             way
             by
             lande
             and
             went
             to
             liue
             amongst
             the
             Arabians
             .
             And
             although
             the
             lawe
             had
             decreed
             that
             the
             next
             brother
             shoulde
             succeed
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             yet
             Abdala
             resolued
             to
             sweare
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             Mahamet
             his
             successour
             ,
             which
             being
             performed
             ,
             sodainly
             this
             newe
             Prince
             practised
             against
             his
             vncles
             ,
             sending
             a
             Moore
             to
             Tremisenne
             to
             kill
             the
             eldest
             ,
             who
             was
             deteined
             by
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             did
             effect
             ;
             wounding
             him
             with
             a
             dart
             in
             the
             Mezquita
             .
             This
             act
             did
             greatly
             trouble
             the
             other
             brother
             
               Mulei
               Moluc
            
             ,
             yoong
             and
             of
             great
             hope
             ,
             who
             (
             remaining
             at
             Algier
             )
             demaunding
             succours
             in
             vaine
             from
             Philip
             King
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             
               Rodorike
               Alphonso
               Pimentel
            
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Benauent
             ,
             then
             Viceroy
             of
             Valencia
             ;
             he
             resolued
             to
             goe
             seeke
             it
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             where
             he
             attended
             long
             with
             patience
             ;
             exclaiming
             against
             his
             kindred
             ,
             and
             not
             obtaining
             that
             which
             he
             demaunded
             ,
             till
             in
             the
             end
             (
             hauing
             giuen
             an
             honorable
             testimonie
             of
             himselfe
             in
             the
             last
             sea
             fight
             at
             Nauarin
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             armies
             of
             the
             league
             and
             Turke
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             Golette
             )
             he
             obtained
             three
             thousand
             souldiers
             of
             the
             Turke
             for
             this
             conquest
             ;
             vpon
             certaine
             conditions
             that
             were
             not
             obserued
             .
             With
             these
             forces
             and
             his
             Moores
             that
             followed
             him
             ,
             which
             wanted
             not
             in
             
             Affrick
             ,
             he
             entred
             his
             Nephewes
             kingdome
             (
             for
             his
             brother
             was
             now
             dead
             )
             and
             defeated
             three
             armies
             ,
             whereof
             the
             last
             (
             which
             seemes
             woonderfull
             )
             consisted
             of
             threescore
             thousand
             horse
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             foote
             ,
             and
             tooke
             absolute
             possession
             of
             the
             Realmes
             ,
             liuing
             with
             great
             reputation
             both
             of
             the
             Moores
             and
             Christians
             .
             
               Mulei
               Mahamet
            
             being
             in
             this
             manner
             expelled
             his
             countrey
             ,
             he
             fled
             to
             Pignon
             of
             Velay
             ,
             a
             fortresse
             which
             the
             Catholique
             king
             holdes
             in
             Affrick
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             by
             the
             counsell
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             of
             a
             Renegado
             ,
             he
             sent
             his
             ambassadors
             to
             the
             said
             King
             ,
             letting
             him
             vnderstand
             of
             his
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             crauing
             aide
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             his
             estate
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             Catholique
             King
             hauing
             made
             no
             answere
             conformable
             to
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Moore
             ,
             being
             gone
             to
             Ceuta
             ,
             he
             did
             the
             like
             office
             with
             King
             Sebastian
             ,
             shewing
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             occasion
             he
             shoulde
             easilie
             make
             himselfe
             Emperour
             of
             Marocco
             .
             The
             yoong
             Prince
             fedde
             with
             this
             vaine
             hope
             ,
             seemed
             nowe
             to
             haue
             a
             lawfull
             subiect
             to
             make
             warre
             ,
             whereon
             he
             resolued
             ,
             and
             to
             succour
             the
             Moore
             Mahamet
             .
             He
             propounded
             this
             to
             his
             Counsell
             ,
             laboring
             to
             proue
             that
             it
             was
             both
             profitable
             and
             honorable
             ,
             whereunto
             (
             although
             there
             were
             some
             of
             contrarie
             aduise
             ,
             laying
             before
             him
             that
             he
             was
             without
             heires
             ,
             that
             Christians
             shoulde
             rather
             imploy
             their
             armes
             against
             heretikes
             then
             Infidels
             ,
             that
             his
             forces
             alone
             were
             too
             feeble
             for
             so
             great
             an
             action
             ,
             strengthning
             their
             reasons
             with
             many
             examples
             :
             notwithstanding
             as
             Princes
             blinded
             with
             their
             owne
             desires
             ,
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             mishaps
             and
             disgraces
             of
             an
             other
             ,
             issuing
             from
             their
             ill
             measured
             Counsell
             ,
             to
             serue
             them
             as
             examples
             of
             better
             aduise
             ,
             there
             was
             neither
             reason
             nor
             example
             could
             preuaile
             against
             the
             Kings
             opinion
             ,
             but
             fortified
             in
             his
             resolution
             by
             many
             (
             who
             either
             for
             their
             owne
             particular
             ,
             or
             for
             want
             of
             iudgement
             )
             did
             counsell
             him
             to
             warre
             ,
             it
             was
             concluded
             .
          
           
             
             And
             although
             his
             owne
             weakenes
             was
             vnknowne
             vnto
             himselfe
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             aduised
             by
             others
             to
             take
             a
             companion
             ,
             and
             to
             drawe
             the
             Catholique
             King
             into
             this
             action
             ,
             belieuing
             it
             were
             easily
             performed
             :
             the
             State
             of
             Affrick
             being
             of
             greater
             importance
             for
             his
             kingdome
             which
             was
             adioining
             to
             it
             then
             for
             Portugall
             .
             He
             desired
             greatly
             to
             marrie
             ,
             to
             haue
             issue
             (
             although
             his
             Phisicions
             feared
             much
             he
             was
             vnable
             for
             generation
             )
             and
             woulde
             willingly
             haue
             taken
             one
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             Catholique
             King
             ,
             whereof
             they
             had
             giuen
             him
             an
             
             assured
             hope
             :
             for
             these
             two
             causes
             he
             desired
             to
             enter
             parle
             with
             him
             ,
             sending
             
               Peter
               D'
               Alcasoua
            
             as
             Embassadour
             vnto
             him
             ,
             with
             commandement
             to
             treat
             of
             three
             points
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             aide
             in
             the
             action
             of
             Affrick
             ;
             for
             the
             marriage
             of
             his
             daughter
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             enteruiew
             .
             The
             Embassador
             departed
             ,
             and
             effected
             with
             great
             diligence
             the
             charge
             his
             maister
             had
             giuen
             him
             :
             and
             hauing
             attended
             some
             time
             in
             this
             court
             ,
             he
             obtained
             all
             three
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             marriage
             with
             one
             of
             his
             daughters
             ,
             when
             she
             shoulde
             come
             to
             yeeres
             ,
             for
             as
             yet
             they
             were
             too
             yoong
             ;
             That
             the
             Catholique
             King
             should
             goe
             to
             Guadalupa
             to
             meete
             with
             King
             Sebastian
             :
             And
             as
             for
             succours
             he
             shoulde
             furnish
             men
             &
             galleies
             ,
             to
             vndertake
             the
             enterprize
             of
             Alarache
             ,
             the
             which
             was
             spoken
             very
             coldly
             .
             For
             the
             Catholique
             King
             knowing
             the
             Portugals
             to
             presume
             beyond
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             holding
             it
             nothing
             safe
             to
             vndertake
             this
             action
             of
             Affrick
             without
             great
             forces
             ,
             he
             laboured
             what
             he
             could
             by
             letters
             to
             temper
             this
             heate
             ,
             disswading
             him
             with
             many
             reasons
             (
             if
             not
             from
             the
             enterprize
             )
             at
             the
             least
             not
             to
             go
             himselfe
             in
             person
             :
             but
             this
             yoong
             Prince
             resting
             immooueable
             in
             his
             counsels
             ,
             and
             most
             obstinate
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             did
             still
             importune
             him
             by
             letters
             .
             Phillip
             confirmed
             the
             succours
             of
             men
             and
             galleis
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Turke
             should
             sende
             no
             men
             into
             Italy
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shoulde
             vndertake
             Alarache
             in
             the
             yeere
             1577.
             the
             whole
             being
             referred
             vnto
             their
             enteruiew
             at
             Guadalupa
             .
             The
             Embassadour
             returnes
             home
             more
             fauoured
             then
             euer
             ,
             seeming
             to
             haue
             effected
             more
             then
             was
             thought
             or
             looked
             for
             :
             In
             both
             Courts
             they
             make
             no
             great
             delaies
             ,
             but
             take
             their
             way
             for
             Guadalupa
             ,
             where
             both
             kings
             arriue
             with
             no
             great
             traines
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             chiefe
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             of
             their
             Realmes
             :
             There
             the
             Portugals
             (
             who
             arriued
             last
             )
             were
             receiued
             with
             great
             shewes
             of
             loue
             ,
             finding
             in
             all
             places
             of
             Castill
             ,
             where
             they
             passed
             ,
             the
             kings
             expresse
             commandement
             to
             receiue
             him
             of
             Portugall
             as
             his
             owne
             proper
             person
             ,
             so
             as
             at
             Badagios
             and
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             he
             past
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             men
             went
             to
             meete
             him
             ,
             the
             prisons
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             he
             conducted
             to
             his
             lodging
             vnder
             a
             cloth
             of
             estate
             .
             The
             Catholique
             King
             tooke
             great
             pleasure
             to
             see
             yoong
             Sebastian
             ,
             whom
             he
             entertained
             as
             his
             host
             ,
             laying
             aside
             all
             tearms
             fitte
             for
             a
             greater
             King
             ,
             entreating
             each
             other
             equally
             in
             maiestie
             ,
             talking
             particularly
             of
             the
             warre
             ,
             being
             both
             profitable
             and
             honorable
             for
             the
             Realmes
             of
             Spaine
             .
             The
             Catholique
             King
             did
             not
             disswade
             him
             ,
             yet
             
             he
             aduised
             him
             not
             to
             goe
             in
             person
             ,
             excusing
             himselfe
             that
             he
             could
             giue
             no
             great
             succour
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             continuall
             charge
             he
             was
             put
             to
             in
             Italy
             to
             resist
             the
             Turke
             :
             but
             Sebastian
             being
             fully
             resolued
             to
             goe
             ,
             and
             admitting
             no
             excuse
             ,
             
               Phillip
               desirous
            
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             accorded
             with
             him
             in
             this
             sort
             .
             That
             the
             generall
             opinion
             being
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             ,
             that
             this
             action
             woulde
             require
             15000.
             foote
             ,
             not
             Portugals
             ,
             but
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             trained
             vp
             in
             warre
             ,
             deuided
             into
             Italians
             ,
             Germaines
             ,
             &
             Spaniards
             ;
             that
             the
             king
             of
             Portugall
             should
             entertaine
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             and
             the
             Catholique
             King
             fiue
             thousand
             ,
             furnishing
             the
             enterprize
             with
             fiftie
             galleis
             ;
             (
             alwaies
             prouided
             ,
             if
             the
             Turke
             sent
             not
             an
             armie
             into
             Italy
             )
             and
             thatthey
             should
             goe
             vnto
             Allarache
             ,
             without
             entring
             into
             the
             maine
             land
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             be
             attempted
             in
             the
             yeere
             1577
             otherwise
             he
             should
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             any
             thing
             .
             This
             treatie
             being
             ended
             ,
             euery
             one
             returned
             from
             whence
             he
             came
             .
          
           
             
             In
             Portugall
             they
             made
             slowe
             preparatiues
             to
             warre
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             beginning
             their
             money
             failed
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             reuenewes
             of
             the
             Crowne
             are
             small
             ,
             and
             ill
             imploied
             .
             The
             whole
             Realme
             vpon
             the
             maine
             land
             yeelding
             but
             a
             million
             ,
             and
             one
             hundreth
             thousand
             duckets
             a
             yeere
             :
             The
             greatest
             part
             in
             customes
             (
             the
             which
             be
             vnreasonable
             )
             paying
             for
             all
             things
             twentie
             in
             the
             hundreth
             except
             fish
             ,
             which
             paieth
             the
             one
             halfe
             .
             The
             new
             found
             lands
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Thomas
             ,
             Myna
             ,
             Brazil
             ,
             and
             the
             Indies
             yeeld
             but
             a
             million
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             which
             makes
             in
             all
             two
             millions
             and
             one
             hundreth
             thousand
             duckats
             ,
             which
             comes
             to
             the
             Crowne
             :
             And
             although
             the
             Indies
             yeelde
             one
             other
             million
             of
             rent
             ,
             yet
             make
             they
             neither
             receipt
             nor
             paiment
             thereof
             ,
             being
             whollie
             reteined
             there
             for
             the
             entertaining
             of
             armies
             and
             garrisons
             .
             Of
             these
             two
             millions
             and
             a
             hundreth
             thousand
             duckats
             ,
             there
             remaines
             nothing
             at
             the
             yeeres
             end
             in
             Court
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             King
             vse
             any
             liberalitie
             ,
             his
             charge
             exceeds
             the
             reuenewes
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             receiue
             without
             order
             ,
             and
             spende
             without
             measure
             :
             For
             these
             Kings
             were
             neuer
             so
             happie
             as
             to
             be
             serued
             with
             men
             of
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             discretion
             ,
             who
             could
             order
             the
             reuenewes
             and
             expences
             ;
             but
             giuing
             the
             charge
             alwaies
             vnto
             Noblemen
             ,
             who
             were
             aduanced
             thereunto
             by
             fauour
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             merite
             ,
             (
             an
             ordinarie
             custome
             in
             that
             countrey
             )
             they
             studied
             to
             maintaine
             themselues
             in
             that
             throne
             by
             other
             meanes
             ,
             letting
             the
             reuenewes
             of
             the
             Crowne
             goe
             as
             it
             woulde
             .
             So
             as
             what
             in
             wages
             of
             officers
             ,
             rents
             ,
             created
             ,
             recompence
             for
             life
             ,
             priuiledges
             (
             which
             
             they
             call
             Giuros
             )
             sold
             by
             him
             ,
             entertaining
             of
             Fortresses
             in
             Affrick
             ,
             preparation
             of
             nauies
             ,
             and
             expences
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             all
             is
             spent
             .
             They
             went
             therefore
             seeking
             heere
             and
             there
             for
             money
             ,
             forcing
             the
             people
             to
             contribute
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             Citizens
             extraordinarily
             :
             for
             although
             they
             gathered
             much
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             drawe
             vpon
             them
             the
             curses
             and
             exclamations
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               being
               most
               affectionate
               and
               obedient
               to
               their
               King
               ;
               but
               nothing
               preuailed
               against
               the
               burning
               desire
               of
               officers
               .
            
             They
             exacted
             from
             the
             Clergie
             the
             thirde
             part
             of
             their
             reuenewes
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             would
             not
             yeeld
             :
             yet
             seeing
             the
             Pope
             yeelded
             vnto
             the
             Kings
             affections
             ,
             they
             granted
             a
             hundreth
             and
             fiftie
             thousand
             duckats
             .
             They
             granted
             vnto
             the
             new
             Christians
             paying
             two
             hundreth
             &
             fiue
             &
             twentie
             thousand
             duckats
             (
             that
             which
             before
             had
             been
             for
             a
             time
             granted
             &
             often
             since
             denied
             )
             that
             for
             sinning
             against
             the
             Inquisition
             they
             shoulde
             not
             loose
             their
             goods
             as
             they
             did
             .
             They
             imposed
             a
             newe
             custome
             vpon
             the
             salt
             ,
             and
             exacted
             money
             from
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             and
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             against
             their
             auncient
             customes
             ;
             many
             being
             by
             this
             meanes
             vniustly
             vexed
             .
             Amongst
             other
             Noblemen
             ,
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             
               Frauncis
               de
               Melo
            
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Tentuguel
             ,
             who
             excusing
             himselfe
             ,
             did
             write
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             greater
             libertie
             then
             possiblie
             reason
             woulde
             allowe
             :
             For
             noting
             greatly
             the
             demand
             of
             money
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             made
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             vniust
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             it
             agreed
             not
             with
             the
             vertues
             with
             which
             his
             highnes
             was
             indued
             ;
             neither
             did
             it
             seeme
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             whose
             fathers
             had
             beene
             helpers
             to
             conquer
             the
             Realme
             ,
             shoulde
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             impositions
             and
             tributes
             ,
             which
             are
             paid
             for
             the
             warres
             ,
             where
             of
             many
             of
             meaner
             qualitie
             were
             exempt
             .
             He
             laide
             the
             blame
             of
             these
             demands
             vpon
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             vpon
             such
             fauorites
             as
             the
             King
             had
             about
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             complained
             ;
             he
             produced
             the
             example
             of
             that
             fatall
             chaunce
             ,
             which
             hapned
             at
             Tanger
             ,
             to
             Henry
             and
             Ferdinand
             ,
             sonnes
             to
             King
             Iohn
             the
             first
             ,
             seeking
             to
             make
             warres
             against
             the
             Moores
             at
             the
             peoples
             charge
             ,
             who
             ought
             in
             reason
             to
             pay
             rather
             then
             Gentlemen
             :
             inferring
             thereby
             that
             hee
             could
             attend
             no
             better
             successe
             of
             the
             action
             the
             King
             now
             tooke
             in
             hand
             ,
             being
             at
             their
             charge
             ,
             who
             had
             neuer
             contributed
             ,
             although
             the
             Realme
             by
             reason
             of
             warres
             had
             beene
             seene
             in
             greater
             necessitie
             then
             at
             that
             present
             ,
             he
             concluded
             (
             beseeching
             the
             King
             to
             consider
             better
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             to
             imitate
             the
             example
             of
             his
             auncestors
             ,
             
             and
             not
             to
             leaue
             a
             woorse
             of
             himselfe
             to
             his
             successors
             .
             )
             This
             letter
             ,
             which
             the
             King
             read
             with
             disdaine
             ,
             freed
             the
             Earle
             and
             many
             others
             from
             the
             contribution
             of
             money
             ,
             seeking
             by
             other
             meanes
             (
             but
             chiefly
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             poore
             )
             to
             supplie
             their
             wants
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             there
             might
             be
             greater
             plentie
             of
             money
             within
             the
             Realme
             ,
             he
             commanded
             that
             the
             Royals
             of
             Castill
             ,
             which
             before
             were
             defended
             ,
             should
             be
             now
             currant
             ,
             valuing
             them
             a
             ninth
             part
             more
             then
             they
             were
             accustomed
             ,
             which
             many
             noted
             as
             ominous
             .
             The
             King
             began
             now
             to
             draw
             his
             men
             oftner
             to
             fielde
             ,
             putting
             them
             into
             squadrons
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             encounters
             ,
             and
             to
             counterfaite
             all
             that
             which
             is
             acted
             in
             warre
             ,
             where
             he
             himselfe
             was
             often
             present
             ,
             in
             danger
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             harquebuzes
             ,
             yet
             had
             he
             neither
             Captaine
             nor
             Sergeant
             that
             could
             instruct
             them
             ,
             onely
             one
             
               Iohn
               de
               Gama
            
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             habite
             of
             an
             Hermit
             ,
             became
             a
             great
             master
             of
             the
             warre
             .
             So
             as
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             paine
             they
             tooke
             in
             this
             exercise
             in
             manner
             forced
             ,
             hauing
             neuer
             seene
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             remained
             more
             ignorant
             then
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             The
             King
             gaue
             himselfe
             much
             to
             hunting
             ,
             accounting
             it
             a
             glory
             to
             encounter
             with
             the
             most
             furious
             beasts
             ,
             wherein
             he
             grew
             very
             expert
             :
             If
             he
             went
             (
             as
             he
             did
             often
             )
             for
             pleasure
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             either
             by
             sea
             ,
             or
             vpon
             the
             riuer
             of
             Tagus
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             shame
             to
             go
             in
             calme
             weather
             ,
             but
             still
             attended
             some
             storme
             whereby
             it
             seemed
             that
             some
             furious
             destinie
             lead
             him
             headlong
             to
             his
             end
             .
             But
             in
             the
             meane
             space
             time
             steales
             away
             ,
             necessarie
             prouisions
             want
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             proceed
             slowly
             foreward
             .
             They
             must
             prouide
             money
             in
             Italy
             ,
             to
             leuie
             the
             Italian
             footemen
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             the
             Germaines
             :
             but
             the
             Pepper
             whereby
             it
             shoulde
             be
             raised
             ,
             was
             come
             but
             that
             sommer
             to
             Lisbone
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             should
             be
             sent
             by
             the
             merchants
             ships
             to
             Liuorno
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             solde
             .
             This
             enterprize
             ,
             the
             which
             (
             for
             that
             they
             sought
             to
             do
             it
             with
             little
             money
             ,
             we
             may
             tearme
             vndiscreet
             )
             was
             now
             almost
             made
             impossible
             ,
             and
             
               Peter
               D'Alcasoua
            
             (
             who
             was
             Chamberlaine
             ,
             and
             had
             charge
             of
             the
             treasure
             )
             durst
             not
             discouer
             the
             defects
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             fearing
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             now
             contradict
             that
             which
             before
             he
             had
             allowed
             :
             He
             did
             still
             temporize
             with
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholique
             King
             shoulde
             excuse
             himselfe
             from
             furnishing
             the
             men
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             was
             bound
             ,
             vpon
             colour
             of
             sending
             an
             armie
             into
             Italy
             against
             the
             Turks
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             pretext
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             greatly
             desired
             ,
             that
             the
             
             whole
             blame
             might
             fall
             vpon
             Phillip
             :
             neither
             was
             he
             without
             hope
             ,
             for
             the
             exceptions
             vnder
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             made
             him
             beleeue
             that
             which
             fell
             out
             otherwise
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             
               Mulei
               Moluck
            
             hearing
             of
             these
             preparatiues
             ,
             fearing
             the
             Catholique
             king
             should
             ioyne
             with
             the
             Portugals
             ,
             sent
             wisely
             vnto
             him
             to
             will
             him
             aduise
             what
             part
             of
             his
             Territories
             he
             pleased
             to
             haue
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             would
             giue
             to
             be
             his
             friend
             and
             confederate
             .
             The
             King
             presently
             let
             Sebastian
             vnderstand
             his
             offer
             ,
             aduising
             that
             it
             were
             a
             matter
             of
             consequence
             to
             keepe
             the
             Moore
             in
             hope
             and
             to
             send
             vnto
             him
             to
             expound
             his
             meaning
             ,
             the
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             profitable
             ,
             seeing
             that
             practizes
             are
             no
             suspensions
             of
             armes
             ,
             whereof
             there
             might
             grow
             some
             good
             effect
             ;
             for
             possiblie
             the
             Moore
             would
             neglect
             his
             defence
             ,
             or
             yeeld
             that
             quietly
             which
             they
             pretended
             to
             take
             from
             him
             by
             force
             :
             but
             this
             yoong
             King
             ,
             who
             knew
             not
             how
             much
             better
             an
             assured
             peace
             were
             ,
             then
             an
             expected
             victorie
             ,
             and
             who
             desired
             rather
             to
             winne
             by
             force
             ,
             then
             by
             agreement
             any
             place
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             pressed
             the
             Catholique
             King
             not
             to
             treat
             any
             accord
             with
             Moluck
             .
             But
             Phillip
             knowing
             Sebastians
             designes
             seeing
             him
             neither
             willing
             to
             accord
             ,
             nor
             able
             to
             perfourme
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             the
             which
             was
             likely
             to
             be
             broken
             ,
             he
             laboured
             to
             effect
             it
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             seeing
             sommer
             now
             come
             ,
             and
             neither
             Italian
             nor
             Germaine
             souldiers
             in
             Portugall
             ,
             he
             made
             offer
             vnto
             him
             by
             
               Iohn
               de
               Sylua
            
             his
             Embassadour
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             were
             not
             prepared
             for
             the
             enterprise
             as
             it
             was
             conuenient
             ,
             he
             woulde
             furnish
             both
             men
             and
             shipping
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             should
             pay
             the
             two
             thirdes
             of
             the
             charges
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Treatie
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             offer
             was
             farre
             off
             from
             the
             marke
             ,
             whereat
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             shot
             ,
             it
             was
             neither
             heard
             nor
             accepted
             .
             And
             although
             the
             season
             of
             the
             yeare
             was
             now
             farre
             passed
             ,
             and
             the
             preparatiues
             weake
             ,
             (
             matters
             being
             concealed
             from
             Sebastian
             ,
             who
             was
             abused
             by
             his
             ministers
             )
             yet
             he
             feared
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             Phillip
             should
             excuse
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             not
             keepe
             promise
             on
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             which
             should
             make
             him
             vnable
             to
             performe
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             so
             desirous
             ;
             so
             as
             he
             laboured
             to
             obtaine
             of
             him
             an
             assured
             promise
             of
             aide
             ,
             without
             exception
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Turkes
             army
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             secretly
             feared
             ,
             and
             his
             ministers
             greatly
             hoped
             for
             ,
             so
             were
             their
             mindes
             distracted
             .
             The
             Catholique
             King
             being
             aduertised
             heereof
             ,
             seeming
             vnto
             him
             impossible
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             were
             good
             ,
             either
             to
             satisfie
             ,
             or
             to
             withdraw
             himselfe
             from
             
             the
             promise
             that
             he
             made
             ,
             left
             it
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             his
             Embassador
             ,
             to
             make
             offer
             vnto
             the
             King
             of
             the
             fifty
             galleis
             lent
             ,
             &
             the
             fiue
             thousād
             foote
             ,
             to
             be
             presently
             imploied
             (
             if
             neede
             were
             )
             according
             to
             the
             Treatie
             ;
             but
             he
             should
             haue
             a
             speciall
             care
             not
             offer
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             see
             any
             impossibilitie
             to
             imploie
             them
             ,
             being
             vnwilling
             to
             hazard
             his
             forces
             alone
             without
             such
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             was
             bound
             to
             leuie
             :
             Vpon
             this
             offer
             which
             the
             Embassador
             had
             made
             ,
             Sebastian
             being
             come
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             casting
             vp
             his
             reckonings
             ,
             he
             found
             himselfe
             vnable
             that
             yeere
             to
             passe
             into
             Affrick
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             he
             caused
             proclamation
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             enterprise
             should
             be
             deferred
             vntill
             the
             next
             yere
             :
             Phillip
             a
             little
             before
             (
             being
             mooued
             with
             the
             practises
             of
             this
             warre
             ,
             )
             had
             sent
             Captaine
             
               Frauncis
               D'Aldana
            
             diguised
             into
             Affrick
             to
             viewe
             the
             townes
             and
             fortresses
             vpon
             the
             sea
             coast
             ,
             who
             (
             being
             in
             great
             danger
             )
             returned
             .
             This
             man
             he
             sent
             to
             Sebastian
             ,
             who
             receiuing
             many
             fauours
             ,
             he
             informed
             him
             particularly
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Affrick
             :
             And
             although
             Aldana
             made
             the
             enterprise
             more
             difficult
             then
             he
             supposed
             ,
             yet
             could
             he
             no
             way
             discourage
             him
             ;
             but
             laying
             aside
             that
             discourse
             ,
             he
             inquired
             secretly
             of
             him
             (
             as
             of
             an
             expert
             souldiour
             )
             of
             many
             things
             touching
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Armies
             ,
             wherein
             Aldana
             did
             amply
             satisfie
             him
             .
             The
             King
             now
             beleeuing
             he
             should
             be
             well
             able
             to
             execute
             all
             he
             vnderstood
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             saying
             and
             doing
             ;
             the
             winter
             come
             ,
             he
             gaue
             Aldana
             leaue
             to
             depart
             ,
             honouring
             him
             with
             a
             chaine
             of
             gold
             ,
             of
             one
             thousand
             duckats
             ,
             making
             him
             promise
             to
             returne
             when
             he
             should
             need
             his
             seruice
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             meane
             time
             for
             the
             yeere
             following
             Sebastian
             (
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             
               Gomez
               de
               Sylua
            
             ,
             his
             Embassadour
             at
             Rome
             )
             treated
             with
             the
             great
             Duke
             of
             Tuscane
             ,
             to
             leuie
             in
             his
             Territories
             three
             or
             fower
             thousande
             foote
             ,
             accepting
             in
             part
             the
             offer
             which
             the
             great
             Duke
             had
             made
             vnto
             him
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             by
             his
             Embassadors
             ,
             but
             the
             effect
             followed
             not
             .
             He
             sent
             likewise
             
               Sebastian
               de
               Costa
            
             into
             Flaunders
             to
             VVilliam
             of
             Nassau
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             (
             who
             being
             chosen
             head
             of
             the
             Flemmings
             against
             the
             Catholique
             King
             ,
             commanded
             in
             those
             parts
             )
             entreating
             him
             to
             assist
             him
             with
             three
             of
             fower
             thousand
             Germaines
             :
             He
             likewise
             dispatched
             fower
             coronels
             throughout
             his
             Realme
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             to
             leuie
             twelue
             thousand
             foote
             ;
             and
             those
             were
             
               Michael
               de
               Norogna
               ,
               Iames
               Lopez
               de
               Sequeira
               ,
               Frauncis
               de
               Tauora
               ,
            
             and
             
               Vasco
               de
               Silueira
            
             ,
             the
             which
             had
             neuer
             beene
             at
             the
             warres
             .
             He
             assembled
             some
             Spaniards
             
             which
             came
             at
             the
             brute
             of
             warres
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             voyage
             ,
             whereof
             he
             gathered
             a
             good
             number
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             Philip
             ,
             and
             in
             Castill
             it selfe
             without
             any
             noise
             of
             drum
             he
             enrolled
             many
             souldiers
             for
             this
             warre
             ,
             which
             caused
             Philip
             to
             punish
             some
             Captaines
             afterwardes
             :
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             goodly
             shewes
             ,
             no
             man
             beleeued
             it
             woulde
             take
             effect
             ,
             for
             besides
             they
             did
             esteeme
             the
             Kings
             forces
             ,
             too
             feeble
             to
             attempt
             any
             warre
             ,
             much
             more
             beyond
             the
             sea
             ,
             (
             whereas
             the
             charge
             woulde
             be
             greater
             )
             they
             did
             conceiue
             that
             when
             the
             Catholique
             King
             ,
             the
             Cardinall
             Henry
             ,
             Queene
             Katherine
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             should
             see
             all
             lets
             taken
             away
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             King
             to
             go
             in
             person
             ,
             which
             made
             euery
             man
             suppose
             that
             after
             the
             expence
             of
             much
             mony
             ,
             it
             would
             vanish
             to
             nothing
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             hapned
             the
             last
             yeere
             ,
             and
             some
             yeeres
             before
             ,
             with
             the
             armie
             of
             Edward
             the
             Kings
             vncle
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             same
             Countries
             of
             Affrick
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             enterprises
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             we
             can
             hardly
             resist
             the
             diuine
             powers
             ,
             it
             seemed
             that
             all
             things
             did
             second
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             enterprise
             :
             the
             Queene
             (
             a
             Ladie
             of
             bountie
             and
             great
             value
             )
             who
             as
             well
             for
             the
             loue
             she
             bare
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             being
             bred
             in
             her
             bosome
             ;
             as
             to
             content
             Philip
             her
             nephew
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             sonne
             of
             her
             brother
             ,
             did
             vehemently
             disswade
             this
             enterprise
             ,
             she
             died
             .
             The
             Pope
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             warre
             was
             attempted
             against
             Infidels
             ,
             giuing
             succours
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             opened
             his
             spirituall
             treasures
             ,
             granting
             the
             Bull
             of
             the
             Croysada
             ,
             which
             till
             that
             time
             was
             not
             brought
             into
             the
             Realme
             .
             The
             ships
             of
             the
             Indies
             returned
             home
             to
             a
             safe
             Port
             very
             rich
             .
             The
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             although
             he
             were
             sufficiently
             busied
             in
             the
             low
             Countries
             ,
             yet
             shewing
             how
             little
             he
             esteemed
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Catholique
             King
             ,
             graunted
             out
             of
             his
             troupes
             the
             three
             thousand
             foote
             ,
             which
             were
             demaunded
             ;
             so
             as
             all
             things
             seemed
             to
             yeeld
             vnto
             the
             Kings
             wil.
             All
             that
             time
             which
             was
             the
             ninth
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             there
             appeered
             in
             the
             Zodiaque
             ,
             in
             the
             signe
             of
             Libra
             ,
             neere
             vnto
             the
             station
             of
             Mars
             ,
             the
             goodliest
             &
             greatest
             Comet
             ,
             that
             hath
             beene
             seene
             in
             many
             ages
             ,
             the
             which
             happening
             in
             the
             progresse
             of
             this
             war
             ,
             amazed
             many
             ,
             who
             looking
             to
             examples
             past
             ,
             said
             it
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             vnhappy
             successe
             ,
             and
             that
             cōming
             from
             a
             corrupt
             aire
             ,
             it
             did
             endomage
             the
             delicat
             bodies
             of
             Princes
             .
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             auncient
             Captaines
             with
             their
             diuines
             ,
             did
             interpret
             it
             to
             good
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             they
             beleeued
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             incourage
             their
             souldiers
             :
             the
             Portugall
             likewise
             taking
             it
             for
             a
             fauour
             
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             Comet
             spake
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Accometa
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             in
             the
             Portugall
             toong
             :
             let
             him
             assayle
             them
             ,
             not
             hauing
             any
             such
             beliefe
             ,
             but
             for
             flatterie
             ,
             fearing
             more
             the
             Kings
             choler
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             rough
             inclination
             ,
             then
             the
             heauens
             .
          
           
             Philip
             at
             that
             time
             by
             a
             certaine
             treatie
             of
             peace
             had
             pacified
             the
             war
             of
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             where
             
               Don
               Iohn
               de
               Austria
            
             his
             bastard
             brother
             was
             gouernour
             ,
             who
             seeming
             not
             absolute
             Master
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             his
             aduersarie
             not
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             desiring
             rather
             to
             be
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             then
             gouernor
             of
             a
             part
             ,
             they
             began
             new
             practizes
             against
             the
             conuentions
             agreed
             on
             .
             And
             
               Don
               Iohns
            
             letters
             being
             surprised
             ,
             (
             the
             which
             he
             had
             written
             into
             Spaine
             ,
             )
             by
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             countrey
             they
             discouered
             ,
             that
             vpon
             the
             Princes
             fortifying
             of
             some
             places
             in
             Holland
             ,
             he
             had
             an
             other
             intention
             then
             he
             made
             shew
             of
             ,
             who
             finding
             his
             letters
             surprised
             and
             his
             purposes
             laid
             open
             ,
             desirous
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             to
             subdue
             them
             by
             armes
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             not
             safe
             to
             remaine
             vnarmed
             in
             those
             parts
             :
             So
             as
             one
             day
             seeming
             to
             goe
             take
             the
             aire
             ,
             he
             retired
             himselfe
             to
             Namur
             ,
             vpon
             the
             frontire
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             towards
             Lorraine
             ,
             with
             his
             greatest
             fauorites
             ,
             and
             there
             discouering
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             dismissing
             such
             as
             he
             trusted
             not
             ,
             he
             suddenly
             called
             backe
             the
             Spanish
             foot
             (
             the
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             peace
             )
             were
             departed
             ,
             and
             scarse
             arriued
             in
             Italie
             ;
             and
             hauing
             made
             a
             newe
             leuie
             of
             Wallons
             and
             Germaines
             ,
             the
             warre
             began
             in
             those
             parts
             more
             cruell
             then
             before
             ,
             and
             with
             greater
             disaduantage
             for
             the
             King
             :
             for
             that
             in
             the
             conformitie
             of
             the
             treatie
             of
             pacification
             ,
             they
             had
             left
             all
             the
             fortresses
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Flemmings
             .
             By
             reason
             of
             these
             new
             broiles
             ,
             &
             for
             that
             the
             war
             of
             Affrick
             was
             deferred
             a
             yeere
             more
             then
             was
             agreed
             on
             ,
             the
             Catholike
             King
             framed
             an
             excuse
             to
             denie
             his
             promised
             succours
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             shewing
             that
             it
             behooued
             him
             to
             prouide
             in
             Flanders
             for
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             brother
             ;
             hoping
             by
             this
             meanes
             to
             diuert
             him
             from
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             but
             it
             preuailed
             nothing
             :
             for
             the
             other
             being
             rash
             ,
             resolued
             in
             any
             sort
             to
             vndertake
             it
             ,
             whether
             he
             had
             his
             expected
             succours
             or
             not
             ,
             thinking
             (
             being
             yoong
             )
             with
             his
             owne
             forces
             and
             the
             Italians
             and
             Germanes
             which
             hee
             attended
             ,
             to
             bee
             able
             to
             conquer
             the
             worlde
             .
             This
             resolution
             displeased
             Philip
             and
             did
             much
             afflict
             him
             ,
             for
             being
             vnable
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             he
             feared
             that
             without
             his
             aide
             the
             day
             would
             be
             perillous
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             danger
             increase
             ,
             he
             continued
             these
             good
             
             offices
             with
             more
             vehemencie
             ,
             either
             to
             breake
             off
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             disswade
             him
             from
             going
             in
             person
             :
             whereupon
             he
             did
             write
             many
             letters
             of
             his
             owne
             hand
             full
             of
             loue
             ;
             he
             caused
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             to
             write
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             sent
             the
             Duke
             of
             Medina
             Celi
             (
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             in
             Spaine
             )
             to
             doe
             his
             last
             endeuour
             to
             diuert
             him
             ;
             but
             all
             was
             in
             vaine
             ,
             he
             would
             attempt
             it
             at
             his
             owne
             cost
             ,
             although
             the
             Catholike
             King
             sent
             him
             not
             one
             souldier
             .
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             good
             deedes
             are
             often
             taken
             in
             ill
             part
             ,
             some
             saide
             that
             all
             these
             demonstrations
             of
             King
             Philip
             were
             but
             coūterfeit
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             wished
             Sebastian
             should
             go
             ,
             for
             howsoeuer
             it
             should
             succeed
             ,
             he
             should
             receiue
             a
             benefit
             thereby
             :
             if
             it
             happened
             he
             should
             take
             Allarache
             or
             any
             place
             vpon
             the
             coast
             ,
             it
             were
             more
             aduantage
             to
             Philip
             then
             to
             him
             ,
             hauing
             his
             Dominions
             fronting
             neerer
             to
             Affricke
             then
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             should
             happen
             to
             die
             in
             these
             wars
             ,
             a
             greater
             good
             should
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
             being
             heire
             vnto
             the
             Realme
             .
             But
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             Philip
             was
             mooued
             to
             doe
             this
             office
             towards
             Sebastian
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             owne
             quiet
             disposition
             (
             beeing
             no
             friend
             to
             broyles
             )
             as
             also
             for
             another
             priuate
             subiect
             ,
             of
             no
             small
             importance
             ,
             which
             was
             :
             At
             that
             time
             the
             Treatie
             of
             Truce
             was
             reuiued
             betwixt
             him
             and
             the
             Turke
             ,
             whereunto
             both
             were
             mooued
             for
             one
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             respect
             ,
             not
             to
             diuide
             their
             forces
             at
             such
             time
             as
             they
             had
             most
             need
             of
             them
             to
             be
             vnited
             ;
             the
             Turke
             against
             the
             Sophi
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             against
             the
             Rebles
             in
             Flaunders
             :
             So
             as
             without
             infringing
             this
             Truce
             ,
             the
             Catholike
             King
             could
             not
             send
             any
             Armie
             to
             endomage
             Affricke
             ,
             being
             tributarie
             to
             the
             Turke
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             
               Mulei
               Moluc
            
             his
             friend
             and
             confederate
             .
             And
             this
             excuse
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             tolerable
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             laboured
             to
             comprehend
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             within
             this
             truce
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             not
             onely
             refused
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             answered
             ,
             That
             he
             maruelled
             he
             would
             treat
             a
             peace
             for
             three
             yeeres
             with
             the
             Turke
             ,
             to
             auoide
             war
             during
             that
             tearme
             in
             Italy
             ,
             being
             most
             assured
             that
             Affrick
             should
             be
             replenished
             with
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             yeeres
             expired
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             that
             war
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             which
             now
             he
             sought
             to
             auoide
             in
             Italy
             :
             He
             did
             aduise
             him
             not
             to
             conclude
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             would
             needes
             ,
             not
             to
             comprehend
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             might
             afterwards
             secretly
             assist
             him
             against
             
               Mulei
               Moluc
            
             :
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             with
             small
             charge
             he
             might
             assure
             himselfe
             of
             Italy
             by
             the
             truce
             ,
             and
             of
             Affricke
             by
             war
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Portugals
             .
             Philip
             disallowed
             of
             these
             friuolous
             
             reasons
             ,
             solliciting
             Sebastian
             to
             resolue
             himselfe
             either
             to
             enter
             or
             be
             excluded
             :
             After
             some
             delaies
             he
             was
             contented
             to
             bee
             comprehended
             therein
             .
             But
             as
             these
             Treaties
             were
             in
             handling
             ,
             he
             supposed
             it
             should
             not
             any
             wise
             hinder
             his
             enterprise
             of
             Affricke
             :
             And
             therefore
             
             they
             armed
             their
             gallions
             at
             Lisbone
             ,
             they
             stayed
             merchants
             ships
             ,
             they
             inrolled
             all
             their
             shipping
             throughout
             the
             Realme
             to
             transport
             men
             ,
             horse
             ,
             victuals
             ,
             and
             munition
             ,
             making
             readie
             other
             preparatiues
             :
             
               Lewis
               Dataide
            
             was
             named
             generall
             of
             this
             Action
             ,
             but
             he
             did
             not
             exercise
             the
             charge
             with
             the
             authoritie
             due
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             King
             with
             
               Peter
               D'alcasoua
            
             and
             some
             other
             his
             fauorites
             ,
             resolued
             and
             gaue
             order
             for
             many
             things
             concerning
             the
             war
             ,
             which
             belonged
             to
             the
             Generall
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             to
             consult
             of
             .
             But
             as
             he
             was
             not
             greatly
             pleasing
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             although
             he
             were
             the
             most
             renowmed
             of
             all
             the
             Portugals
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             not
             follow
             this
             enterprise
             being
             sent
             Vizeroy
             to
             the
             Indies
             :
             
               Diego
               de
               Sosa
            
             was
             made
             Generall
             at
             the
             sea
             ,
             
               Christopher
               de
               Tauora
            
             his
             Chamberlaine
             ,
             and
             master
             of
             his
             horse
             (
             whom
             he
             loued
             entirely
             )
             was
             made
             commander
             of
             all
             the
             Nobilitie
             that
             should
             go
             into
             Affricke
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             strangers
             that
             came
             by
             aduenture
             ,
             giuing
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Aduentures
             ,
             by
             meanes
             whereof
             he
             was
             preferred
             before
             all
             the
             Nobilitie
             .
             And
             for
             that
             he
             could
             not
             make
             himselfe
             equall
             with
             the
             Moore
             in
             horsemen
             ;
             he
             resolued
             to
             fortific
             himselfe
             better
             with
             foote
             ,
             commanding
             that
             no
             man
             should
             furnish
             himselfe
             with
             horse
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             he
             should
             appoint
             ,
             the
             which
             should
             not
             be
             lightly
             armed
             ,
             but
             barded
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             ancient
             men
             of
             armes
             ,
             so
             as
             many
             gentlemen
             that
             prepared
             to
             go
             on
             horse
             backe
             remained
             on
             foot
             .
             It
             was
             strange
             to
             see
             the
             Portugals
             furnish
             themselues
             to
             war
             ;
             for
             being
             an
             exercise
             that
             requireth
             order
             &
             measure
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             there
             disordered
             and
             confused
             :
             The
             faults
             which
             were
             committed
             in
             taking
             of
             Musters
             ,
             giuing
             of
             paies
             ,
             superfluitie
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             defect
             in
             other
             ,
             were
             infinite
             :
             The
             gentlemen
             after
             a
             new
             prodigious
             manner
             attired
             themselues
             like
             vnto
             the
             Castillians
             ,
             in
             steede
             of
             scouring
             their
             Armes
             ,
             they
             guarded
             their
             habits
             ,
             for
             corslets
             they
             prouided
             dublets
             of
             silke
             &
             gold
             ,
             they
             were
             charged
             with
             sugar
             and
             conserues
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             water
             &
             bisket
             :
             The
             vessels
             of
             siluer
             ,
             &
             the
             tents
             lined
             with
             silke
             and
             satten
             were
             without
             number
             ,
             euery
             gentleman
             went
             furnished
             like
             a
             king
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             souldiers
             died
             for
             hunger
             :
             To
             conclude
             ,
             it
             seemed
             they
             supposed
             that
             hee
             that
             
             went
             brauest
             and
             best
             furnished
             with
             delights
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             shoulde
             soonest
             conquer
             the
             enimy
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             true
             souldiers
             ,
             
               who
               beleeue
               that
               when
               a
               man
               goes
               to
               the
               combate
               clad
               in
               gold
               ,
               and
               silke
               ,
               he
               is
               either
               slaine
               or
               returnes
               home
               laden
               with
               blows
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               goeth
               couered
               with
               iron
               ,
               and
               steele
               ,
               he
               returnes
               a
               conquerour
               laden
               with
               gold
               .
            
             Sebastian
             was
             carefull
             to
             whom
             he
             should
             leaue
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             was
             none
             remaining
             of
             the
             bloud
             Royall
             ,
             but
             his
             vncle
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             whom
             (
             being
             very
             old
             ,
             &
             not
             greatly
             pleasing
             vnto
             him
             )
             he
             woulde
             not
             willingly
             admit
             to
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             ,
             yet
             hauing
             no
             other
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Euora
             where
             he
             liued
             ,
             entreating
             him
             to
             take
             the
             care
             in
             his
             absence
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             would
             by
             no
             meanes
             accept
             ,
             excusing
             it
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             and
             indisposition
             ;
             so
             as
             he
             made
             choise
             of
             fower
             gouernours
             to
             command
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             which
             were
             
               George
               d'Almeda
            
             ,
             archbishop
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             
               Peter
               d'Alcasoua
               ,
               Frauncis
               de
               Sada
               ,
               &
               Iohn
               Mascaregnas
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             he
             gaue
             full
             power
             in
             al
             things
             ,
             leauing
             with
             thē
             a
             Seale
             which
             did
             imprint
             with
             inke
             this
             word
             REII
             ,
             with
             the
             which
             he
             cōmanded
             thē
             to
             subscribe
             their
             dispatches
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             vpon
             Affrick
             side
             ,
             the
             
               Cheriffe
               Mahamet
            
             did
             still
             sollicite
             Sebastian
             ,
             by
             Embassadors
             to
             make
             haste
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             meanes
             to
             abandon
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             hopes
             he
             gaue
             him
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             (
             besides
             a
             good
             number
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             he
             had
             already
             armed
             )
             he
             was
             most
             assured
             ,
             that
             vpon
             the
             present
             view
             of
             the
             Portugals
             ensignes
             in
             Affrick
             ,
             being
             knowne
             that
             they
             came
             in
             his
             fauour
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             townes
             ,
             fortes
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             warre
             woulde
             rebell
             against
             
               Mulei
               Moluc
            
             &
             come
             to
             him
             .
             It
             is
             most
             true
             he
             disswaded
             the
             King
             for
             going
             in
             person
             ,
             saying
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             necessarie
             ,
             but
             woulde
             prooue
             very
             hurtfull
             ,
             alleaging
             that
             the
             Moores
             (
             which
             easily
             would
             yeeld
             at
             his
             deuotion
             )
             seeing
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             there
             in
             person
             woulde
             grow
             iealous
             ,
             least
             he
             came
             to
             subdue
             them
             to
             the
             Christians
             ;
             and
             therefore
             woulde
             not
             so
             willingly
             leaue
             the
             enimie
             .
             The
             which
             he
             saide
             ,
             both
             for
             that
             it
             might
             so
             fall
             out
             ,
             as
             also
             fearing
             (
             not
             without
             reason
             )
             that
             if
             the
             King
             were
             conquerour
             ,
             and
             there
             in
             person
             to
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             leaue
             him
             his
             kingdome
             free
             .
             Al
             these
             things
             greatly
             enflamed
             Sebastian
             ,
             &
             the
             more
             the
             Cheriffe
             disswaded
             his
             going
             ,
             the
             more
             his
             desire
             encreased
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             Moore
             grew
             fearefull
             that
             his
             cōming
             should
             depriue
             him
             of
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             he
             did
             firmely
             beleeue
             that
             he
             should
             conquer
             it
             :
             and
             continued
             so
             blinde
             in
             this
             desire
             ,
             that
             
             he
             caused
             a
             crowne
             to
             be
             made
             and
             carried
             with
             him
             ,
             
               with
               other
               preparatiues
               to
               be
               crowned
               King
               ,
               not
               knowing
               in
               the
               morning
               what
               the
               euening
               brings
               .
            
             But
             it
             seemed
             to
             him
             that
             fortune
             began
             now
             to
             smile
             ,
             for
             that
             Albacarin
             the
             Moore
             ,
             who
             commanded
             for
             
               Mulei
               Moluc
            
             ,
             in
             Arzilla
             ,
             a
             towne
             vpon
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             sometimes
             belonging
             to
             the
             Portugals
             ,
             &
             voluntarily
             abandoned
             to
             the
             Moores
             ,
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             the
             
               Cheriffe
               Mahamet
            
             ,
             had
             deliuered
             it
             to
             the
             gouernour
             of
             Tanger
             ,
             whereof
             the
             King
             receiued
             great
             contentment
             ,
             and
             beleeued
             now
             the
             Moore
             had
             such
             as
             he
             saide
             ,
             affectionate
             to
             his
             partie
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             time
             the
             Irishmen
             rebelled
             in
             diuers
             parts
             of
             that
             kingdome
             ,
             pretending
             the
             libertie
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             complained
             to
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             13.
             taking
             for
             their
             leader
             the
             Earle
             of
             Desmond
             and
             others
             ,
             as
             Oneale
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             of
             the
             sauage
             Irish
             ,
             affirming
             that
             if
             they
             were
             aided
             ,
             they
             could
             easily
             drawe
             the
             whole
             Island
             from
             the
             Queenes
             obedience
             .
             The
             Pope
             did
             communicate
             this
             with
             the
             Catholique
             King
             ,
             exhorting
             him
             to
             vndertake
             this
             action
             ,
             as
             most
             godly
             ,
             &
             to
             succour
             this
             people
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             resolued
             to
             do
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Queene
             of
             England
             did
             seeme
             in
             words
             friend
             vnto
             the
             king
             ,
             &
             did
             as
             the
             Spaniards
             supposed
             couertly
             vnderhand
             assist
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             in
             Flaunders
             against
             him
             ;
             the
             King
             woulde
             likewise
             march
             in
             the
             same
             path
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             couert
             warre
             against
             her
             :
             they
             concluded
             to
             assist
             this
             people
             in
             the
             Popes
             name
             ,
             but
             secretly
             at
             the
             kings
             charge
             .
             To
             this
             effect
             they
             leuied
             certaine
             footemen
             in
             the
             territories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             sixe
             hundreth
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             
               Thomas
               Stukeley
            
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             fled
             out
             of
             England
             for
             treason
             ;
             (
             who
             a
             little
             before
             had
             obtained
             the
             title
             of
             a
             Marques
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             )
             were
             embarked
             at
             Ciuitauechia
             ,
             in
             a
             ship
             of
             Genua
             ,
             to
             be
             transported
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             the
             which
             arriued
             at
             Lisbone
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             they
             made
             preparation
             in
             Portugall
             for
             the
             warre
             of
             Affrick
             :
             the
             king
             hearing
             of
             their
             arriuall
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             want
             of
             money
             he
             could
             haue
             no
             Italians
             out
             of
             Tuscane
             ,
             desired
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             retaine
             them
             ,
             &
             vse
             them
             in
             the
             war
             of
             Affricke
             ,
             &
             hauing
             caused
             them
             to
             disimbarke
             ,
             and
             to
             lodge
             at
             Oeiras
             neere
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             Tagus
             ,
             he
             went
             one
             day
             to
             view
             them
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             were
             no
             chiefe
             men
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             admire
             their
             order
             ,
             their
             speedie
             discharging
             of
             their
             Harquebuzes
             ,
             their
             disposition
             to
             handle
             the
             pike
             ,
             and
             their
             strict
             obedience
             :
             and
             hauing
             had
             some
             conference
             with
             the
             saide
             Stukeley
             ,
             they
             perswaded
             him
             to
             promise
             to
             goe
             
             with
             him
             into
             Affrick
             .
             The
             Catholique
             King
             for
             that
             he
             woulde
             not
             shew
             himselfe
             a
             partie
             ,
             woulde
             not
             contradict
             it
             .
             The
             Pope
             was
             so
             farre
             off
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             newes
             coulde
             come
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             gaue
             them
             impresse
             ,
             and
             they
             remained
             for
             his
             seruice
             .
             In
             this
             time
             the
             foote
             which
             were
             leuied
             by
             three
             Coronels
             ,
             approched
             to
             Lisbone
             :
             the
             fourth
             which
             was
             
               Frauncis
               de
               Tauora
            
             ,
             shoulde
             imbarke
             in
             Algarues
             .
             The
             three
             thousand
             Germaines
             (
             which
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             had
             granted
             )
             were
             (
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             Martin
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Tamberg
             ,
             )
             arriued
             within
             the
             mouth
             of
             Tagus
             ,
             in
             Flemmish
             ships
             ,
             and
             were
             lodged
             at
             Cascaies
             ,
             and
             thereabouts
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             amasement
             of
             the
             peasants
             ,
             not
             accustomed
             to
             the
             charges
             of
             warre
             .
             King
             Sebastian
             before
             his
             departure
             ,
             desired
             to
             see
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             vnto
             ,
             but
             he
             excused
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             at
             the
             entreatie
             of
             the
             Duke
             ,
             vpon
             the
             infirmitie
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ;
             so
             as
             his
             desire
             tooke
             no
             effect
             .
             The
             Dukes
             friends
             tolde
             him
             he
             should
             haue
             accepted
             this
             fauour
             ;
             whereunto
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             hauing
             knowne
             by
             the
             practises
             and
             discourses
             of
             Guadaluppa
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Kings
             letters
             ,
             his
             resolution
             to
             passe
             into
             Affrick
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             impossible
             to
             diuert
             him
             from
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             hauing
             beene
             discreet
             in
             his
             youth
             ,
             he
             woulde
             not
             in
             his
             declining
             age
             make
             himselfe
             author
             of
             the
             ruine
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             foresee
             of
             a
             King
             and
             kingdome
             .
             Sebastian
             without
             any
             graue
             Counsellors
             ,
             hastened
             his
             departure
             ,
             impatient
             of
             the
             least
             delaies
             ,
             his
             forces
             being
             all
             assembled
             with
             the
             ships
             at
             Lisbone
             ;
             the
             souldiors
             (
             which
             were
             scarce
             nine
             thousand
             )
             were
             imbarked
             against
             their
             will
             :
             The
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             likewise
             had
             euery
             one
             a
             shippe
             armed
             ,
             wherein
             he
             should
             imbarque
             ,
             with
             those
             vnder
             his
             commaund
             ,
             but
             hardly
             were
             they
             drawne
             from
             their
             deere
             houses
             .
             And
             although
             there
             were
             a
             certaine
             day
             for
             their
             departure
             appointed
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             
             not
             obserued
             :
             So
             as
             the
             King
             going
             one
             morning
             in
             great
             troupe
             to
             the
             cathedrall
             church
             ,
             with
             the
             Standard
             he
             ment
             to
             carrie
             into
             Affrick
             ,
             he
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             hallowed
             with
             great
             pompe
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             it
             to
             the
             master
             of
             his
             horse
             ,
             and
             so
             returning
             (
             many
             beleeuing
             he
             would
             haue
             returned
             to
             the
             pallace
             )
             he
             went
             directly
             to
             the
             galley
             wherein
             he
             woulde
             passe
             ,
             to
             hasten
             the
             rest
             ,
             saying
             that
             he
             woulde
             presently
             depart
             :
             And
             although
             this
             were
             the
             xvij
             .
             day
             of
             Iune
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             1578.
             yet
             did
             he
             stay
             eight
             daies
             in
             the
             Port
             ,
             and
             neuer
             disimbarked
             ,
             preparing
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             soldiours
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             sooner
             
             readie
             then
             the
             day
             after
             Midsommer
             :
             at
             what
             time
             hauing
             a
             prosperous
             winde
             ,
             the
             whole
             armie
             set
             saile
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             pleasure
             and
             contentment
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             yoong
             and
             vnskilfull
             ,
             guided
             by
             some
             sinister
             starre
             ,
             or
             by
             that
             diuine
             permission
             which
             woulde
             punish
             this
             people
             ,
             went
             into
             Affrick
             ,
             to
             a
             dangerous
             (
             although
             a
             glorious
             )
             enterprise
             ,
             leauing
             the
             Realme
             emptied
             of
             money
             ,
             naked
             of
             Nobilitie
             ,
             without
             heires
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             ill
             affected
             gouernours
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             second
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Portugals
             passage
             into
             Affricke
             :
             his
             counsell
             and
             resolution
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             maine
             land
             ;
             the
             way
             his
             armie
             tooke
             ;
             the
             preparatiues
             for
             the
             warre
             of
             
               Mulei
               Moluc
            
             ,
             the
             qualitie
             and
             disposition
             of
             his
             campe
             ,
             the
             battaile
             of
             Alcazar
             ,
             the
             ouerthrowe
             of
             the
             Portugals
             ;
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Sebastian
             and
             of
             Moluc
             ,
             and
             the
             creation
             of
             King
             Henry
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           King
           of
           Portugals
           departure
           from
           Lisbone
           ,
           was
           so
           mournefull
           ,
           that
           it
           gaue
           apparant
           signes
           of
           euill
           successe
           ,
           for
           in
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           so
           diuers
           qualities
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           with
           a
           cheerefull
           countenance
           ,
           or
           that
           did
           willingly
           imbarke
           ,
           against
           the
           common
           custome
           in
           the
           beginnings
           of
           warre
           ,
           but
           all
           (
           as
           it
           were
           presaging
           of
           ill
           euents
           ,
           )
           complained
           they
           were
           forceablie
           drawne
           vnto
           it
           .
           There
           was
           such
           a
           deadlie
           silence
           in
           the
           porte
           ,
           that
           (
           during
           all
           the
           time
           of
           their
           abode
           in
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           shippes
           )
           there
           was
           neither
           flute
           nor
           trumpet
           heard
           .
           The
           Kings
           galley
           issuing
           foorth
           ,
           was
           carried
           downe
           with
           the
           currant
           and
           brake
           her
           rudder
           against
           a
           Flemmish
           ship
           :
           a
           cannon
           shot
           from
           the
           towne
           slew
           one
           of
           his
           marriners
           in
           the
           boate
           ;
           so
           as
           if
           we
           shall
           giue
           credite
           to
           signes
           as
           the
           auncients
           did
           ,
           these
           seemed
           very
           ominous
           .
           
           The
           first
           towne
           they
           touched
           vpon
           the
           maine
           lande
           was
           Lagos
           in
           Algarues
           (
           where
           did
           imbarke
           the
           regiment
           which
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Tauora
          
           had
           leuied
           in
           those
           parts
           )
           and
           certaine
           other
           vessels
           ioined
           to
           the
           armie
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           all
           one
           and
           other
           they
           made
           neere
           one
           thousand
           saile
           ;
           but
           except
           fiue
           galleis
           and
           fiftie
           other
           ships
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           vnarmed
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           of
           them
           were
           barkes
           to
           passe
           horse
           and
           munition
           .
           They
           arriued
           soone
           at
           Cadiz
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Duke
           of
           Medina
           Sidonia
           feasted
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           chasing
           of
           buls
           ,
           Iocodecanna
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           delights
           that
           poore
           Iland
           coulde
           yeelde
           .
           The
           Duke
           laboured
           to
           perswade
           
           him
           not
           to
           goe
           personally
           into
           Barberie
           ,
           but
           he
           preuailed
           not
           ,
           hauing
           soiourned
           there
           eight
           daies
           like
           a
           fleete
           of
           merchants
           ,
           without
           guard
           or
           Centinell
           ,
           directing
           their
           prowesse
           towards
           Affrick
           ,
           in
           fewe
           daies
           they
           arriued
           at
           Almadraues
           ,
           betwixt
           Tanger
           and
           Arzilla
           ,
           where
           hauing
           cast
           anchors
           ,
           they
           staied
           some
           space
           .
           The
           King
           hauing
           then
           an
           intention
           to
           disimbarke
           at
           Alarache
           ,
           a
           small
           towne
           of
           the
           Moores
           ,
           lying
           fifteene
           miles
           towards
           the
           south
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           armie
           approched
           the
           land
           ,
           being
           fully
           resolued
           to
           depart
           ;
           the
           King
           with
           his
           fiue
           galleis
           and
           fower
           gallions
           (
           leauing
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           ships
           )
           went
           to
           Tanger
           ,
           where
           he
           made
           a
           short
           abode
           :
           for
           hauing
           sent
           
             Mulei
             Cheque
          
           son
           to
           the
           Cheriffe
           ,
           of
           the
           age
           of
           twelue
           yeeres
           ,
           by
           land
           with
           
             Martin
             Correa
             de
             Sylua
          
           ,
           and
           certaine
           horsemen
           Moores
           and
           Portugals
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           they
           should
           draw
           towards
           Mazagon
           ,
           and
           backe
           the
           people
           thereabouts
           that
           should
           reuolt
           against
           Moluc
           ;
           he
           returned
           to
           his
           armie
           ,
           hauing
           supplied
           the
           fortresses
           with
           fresh
           souldiors
           ,
           and
           taking
           into
           his
           ships
           the
           Cheriffe
           and
           eight
           hundreth
           Harquebuzers
           that
           were
           at
           the
           guard
           thereof
           .
           From
           the
           Almadraues
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Arzilla
           with
           all
           his
           fleete
           ,
           where
           seeing
           his
           souldiors
           distressed
           for
           water
           ,
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           lande
           and
           refresh
           themselues
           ,
           meaning
           to
           imbarke
           them
           againe
           ,
           or
           to
           transport
           them
           in
           barkes
           to
           Alarache
           :
           But
           wauering
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           nothing
           was
           constant
           ,
           for
           the
           souldiors
           being
           landed
           with
           no
           small
           confusion
           ,
           it
           was
           hard
           to
           force
           them
           to
           returne
           ,
           for
           the
           small
           obedience
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           necessitie
           of
           water
           ,
           whereof
           they
           must
           make
           prouision
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           continued
           long
           irresolute
           .
           The
           armie
           was
           lodged
           vpon
           the
           sea
           shore
           ,
           hauing
           on
           the
           one
           side
           fortified
           their
           lodging
           with
           rampiers
           of
           earth
           and
           waggons
           ,
           on
           the
           two
           other
           sides
           the
           sea
           and
           the
           towne
           serued
           them
           for
           trenches
           :
           It
           remained
           in
           this
           estate
           fifteene
           daies
           ,
           during
           which
           the
           Portugals
           
           landing
           with
           their
           King
           ,
           had
           so
           troubled
           all
           the
           prouince
           ,
           that
           the
           Moores
           that
           are
           neighbours
           to
           the
           sea
           townes
           ,
           as
           Alarache
           ,
           Tituan
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           were
           resolued
           not
           to
           make
           any
           resistance
           ,
           but
           to
           abandon
           their
           townes
           ,
           and
           had
           alreadie
           transported
           their
           poore
           wealth
           with
           their
           wiues
           to
           the
           mountaines
           .
        
         
           But
           
             Mulei
             Moluc
          
           being
           at
           Marrock
           ,
           had
           before
           both
           from
           Portugall
           ,
           Cadiz
           ,
           and
           Arzilla
           very
           particular
           aduertisement
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugals
           preparation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           quantitie
           and
           qualitie
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           was
           greatly
           mooued
           ,
           seeming
           vnto
           him
           that
           Sebastian
           pretended
           to
           depriue
           him
           of
           his
           kingdome
           being
           a
           Moore
           ,
           to
           giue
           it
           to
           another
           Moore
           ,
           no
           more
           friend
           to
           him
           then
           he
           was
           ,
           without
           any
           pretext
           or
           iudgement
           to
           whom
           of
           them
           the
           estate
           did
           iustly
           appertaine
           .
           And
           seeing
           the
           accord
           with
           the
           Catholique
           King
           tooke
           not
           the
           effect
           he
           desired
           ,
           he
           resolued
           vpon
           his
           defence
           :
           but
           weighing
           how
           much
           better
           an
           ill
           peace
           is
           then
           a
           iust
           warre
           ,
           and
           discerning
           well
           the
           discommodities
           ,
           great
           charge
           ,
           and
           dangers
           it
           drawes
           with
           it
           ,
           he
           laboured
           first
           to
           compound
           with
           him
           ,
           making
           offer
           to
           the
           King
           to
           giue
           him
           tenne
           miles
           of
           the
           countrey
           lying
           about
           his
           fortresses
           in
           Affrick
           for
           tillage
           .
           But
           Sebastian
           who
           was
           of
           another
           conceite
           ,
           made
           him
           answere
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           at
           great
           charge
           in
           leuying
           of
           forreine
           forces
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           coulde
           not
           desist
           from
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           would
           yeeld
           him
           Tituan
           ,
           Alarache
           ,
           and
           Cape
           D'Aghero
           .
           This
           demaund
           seemed
           too
           excessiue
           to
           the
           Moore
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           answere
           that
           hee
           must
           pause
           thereon
           ,
           although
           the
           siege
           were
           before
           Moroca
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           should
           offer
           to
           giue
           him
           in
           counterchange
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
          
           his
           capitall
           enimie
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           conquered
           those
           Realmes
           with
           his
           sword
           and
           policie
           ,
           and
           ment
           to
           defend
           them
           with
           all
           his
           forces
           .
           He
           commaunded
           presently
           Rhodeuano
           his
           purueyor
           generall
           a
           Portugall
           Renegado
           to
           bring
           to
           field
           all
           his
           Tents
           and
           Pauillions
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           perfourmed
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           beeing
           in
           number
           aboue
           4000.
           
           The
           sixe
           and
           twentith
           of
           May
           he
           went
           towards
           Suse
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           citie
           being
           Northward
           from
           Moroca
           ,
           to
           giue
           order
           in
           those
           parts
           for
           certaine
           things
           there
           concerning
           the
           warre
           .
           But
           hauing
           intelligence
           vpon
           the
           way
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Portugall
           was
           issued
           out
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           he
           returned
           suddenly
           to
           Moroca
           ,
           where
           hauing
           left
           the
           said
           Rhodeuano
           as
           his
           Vizeroy
           ,
           he
           assembled
           those
           men
           of
           war
           he
           commonly
           keepes
           in
           paye
           in
           that
           Realme
           :
           he
           lodged
           his
           campe
           at
           
           Camis
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           came
           in
           three
           daies
           to
           Temisnam
           (
           townes
           which
           lye
           towards
           the
           frontriers
           of
           Portugall
           )
           where
           he
           fell
           sicke
           with
           great
           castings
           and
           a
           fit
           of
           an
           Ague
           .
           There
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           Sebastian
           was
           come
           to
           Cadiz
           :
           and
           although
           he
           were
           verie
           sicke
           ,
           yet
           continuing
           his
           course
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Salé
           with
           14000
           .
           horse
           ,
           and
           2500.
           
           Harquebuzers
           ,
           whereof
           one
           thousand
           were
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           &
           the
           rest
           on
           foot
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Andelousia
           ,
           &
           Renegados
           .
           Here
           he
           vnderstood
           the
           Portugals
           were
           arriued
           at
           Arzilla
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hauing
           passed
           the
           riuer
           of
           Marmore
           at
           a
           foord
           ,
           hauing
           caused
           some
           quantity
           of
           mettal
           to
           be
           brought
           from
           Moroco
           ,
           he
           cast
           fower
           pieces
           of
           great
           cannon
           in
           his
           campe
           ,
           three
           of
           them
           with
           certaine
           other
           peeces
           he
           drew
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           other
           he
           sent
           to
           Moroco
           ,
           marching
           himselfe
           towards
           Alcasar
           ;
           
             Mulei
             Hemet
          
           his
           bastard
           brother
           ,
           gouernour
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Fesse
           ,
           was
           alreadie
           come
           to
           field
           ,
           by
           his
           commandement
           ,
           as
           generall
           of
           the
           horse
           of
           that
           prouince
           ,
           and
           hauing
           assembled
           all
           the
           souldiers
           both
           horse
           and
           foote
           thereabouts
           ,
           was
           come
           to
           the
           place
           which
           they
           call
           the
           faire
           of
           Thursday
           ,
           sixe
           miles
           neere
           to
           Alcazarquiuir
           ,
           where
           he
           expected
           his
           brother
           to
           ioyne
           their
           armies
           togither
           ,
           hauing
           two
           and
           twentie
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           and
           fiue
           thousand
           fiue
           hundreth
           foote
           .
           There
           Moluc
           arriued
           the
           xxiiij
           .
           of
           Iuly
           so
           sicke
           ,
           that
           he
           coulde
           scarse
           endure
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           who
           hauing
           marched
           long
           in
           his
           Litter
           ,
           seeing
           his
           brother
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           he
           tooke
           his
           horse
           to
           meete
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           approched
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Mulei
             Hemet
          
           put
           spurres
           to
           his
           horse
           ,
           and
           being
           come
           neere
           his
           brother
           ,
           he
           lighted
           and
           kissed
           the
           ground
           ,
           in
           signe
           of
           humilitie
           ,
           the
           whole
           armie
           giuing
           a
           great
           volley
           of
           shotte
           .
           His
           sicknes
           encreasing
           daily
           ,
           
             Mulei
             Moluc
          
           entred
           not
           with
           pompe
           (
           as
           the
           manner
           was
           )
           into
           his
           lodging
           ,
           but
           returning
           to
           his
           Litter
           ,
           seated
           his
           brother
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           to
           effect
           his
           entrie
           ,
           himselfe
           going
           before
           to
           take
           his
           lodging
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           he
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           Sebastian
           had
           sent
           
             Mulei
             Cheque
          
           with
           troopes
           to
           Mazagon
           ,
           he
           dispatched
           
             Mulei
             Dan
          
           his
           nephew
           with
           two
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           and
           some
           foote
           to
           make
           head
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           indomage
           those
           quarters
           :
           Toward
           Cape
           D'Aghere
           ,
           and
           Alarache
           ,
           he
           likewise
           sent
           men
           ;
           but
           hearing
           that
           Sebastian
           was
           disimbarked
           at
           Arzilla
           ,
           they
           returned
           to
           the
           campe
           .
           Moluc
           was
           a
           man
           couragious
           ,
           hardie
           ,
           and
           free
           in
           wordes
           ,
           seeming
           to
           make
           small
           account
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           he
           saide
           openly
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           went
           not
           willingly
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           retire
           ,
           suffering
           any
           
           freely
           to
           depart
           that
           were
           more
           friend
           to
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
          
           then
           to
           him
           ,
           wherein
           they
           should
           do
           him
           a
           fauour
           ;
           the
           which
           he
           spake
           not
           to
           contemne
           the
           enimies
           forces
           ,
           but
           knowing
           how
           hardly
           he
           shoulde
           staie
           them
           that
           minded
           to
           leaue
           him
           ,
           desiring
           rather
           they
           should
           then
           go
           ,
           then
           attend
           vntill
           a
           battaile
           ,
           or
           reuolt
           at
           some
           other
           time
           when
           they
           might
           do
           him
           a
           greater
           mischiefe
           :
           And
           therefore
           to
           giue
           them
           the
           better
           meanes
           to
           escape
           ,
           he
           made
           choise
           of
           three
           thousand
           ,
           out
           of
           such
           as
           he
           suspected
           ,
           sending
           them
           to
           discouer
           the
           Christians
           Armie
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           busied
           with
           courses
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           them
           often
           Alarums
           ,
           not
           with
           any
           meaning
           they
           should
           do
           this
           exploite
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           meant
           to
           flie
           ,
           they
           might
           effect
           it
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
           But
           this
           meaning
           vnknowne
           to
           that
           nation
           ,
           wrought
           in
           them
           a
           contrarie
           effect
           to
           that
           which
           Moluc
           attended
           :
           for
           hauing
           construed
           this
           commaundement
           to
           the
           fidelitie
           and
           trust
           he
           had
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           meant
           still
           to
           remaine
           faithfull
           ,
           so
           as
           few
           went
           vnto
           the
           Christians
           armie
           :
           The
           greatest
           part
           did
           well
           performe
           that
           which
           Moluc
           had
           giuen
           them
           in
           Charge
           ,
           for
           being
           deuided
           somtimes
           into
           600.
           sometimes
           more
           ,
           sometimes
           lesse
           ,
           they
           ran
           to
           the
           Trenches
           of
           the
           Portugals
           lodgings
           ,
           molesting
           and
           slaying
           those
           they
           found
           scattering
           from
           the
           Armie
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           the
           Portugals
           remayning
           in
           their
           lodgings
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           yet
           discouered
           the
           Moores
           ,
           deceiued
           with
           illusions
           had
           twice
           taken
           the
           Alarum
           in
           vaine
           :
           seeing
           themselues
           one
           day
           followed
           at
           the
           heeles
           by
           600.
           horse
           ,
           like
           men
           that
           had
           neuer
           yet
           seene
           the
           enimie
           neere
           or
           far
           off
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           in
           a
           strong
           lodging
           ,
           ioyning
           to
           a
           friend
           towne
           ,
           and
           an
           Armie
           at
           sea
           within
           Harquebuze
           shot
           :
           yet
           ran
           they
           fearfully
           to
           imbarke
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Enimies
           (
           after
           a
           light
           skirmish
           with
           the
           Moores
           of
           
             Cheriffe
             Mahamet
          
           who
           were
           lodged
           a
           little
           without
           the
           trenches
           )
           returned
           presently
           ,
           yet
           the
           Portugals
           were
           so
           amazed
           ,
           that
           being
           kept
           from
           imbarking
           ,
           they
           fled
           from
           the
           campe
           going
           by
           lande
           to
           Tanger
           ,
           and
           so
           fell
           out
           of
           one
           mischiefe
           into
           another
           ,
           for
           by
           the
           way
           they
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           by
           the
           Moores
           of
           Tituan
           &
           other
           places
           thereabouts
           ,
           who
           lay
           in
           waite
           to
           robbe
           and
           spoile
           .
           But
           the
           King
           gathered
           courage
           by
           this
           first
           view
           of
           the
           Moore
           so
           suddenly
           retyred
           ,
           for
           remaining
           before
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           he
           would
           now
           lodge
           without
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           neere
           vnto
           the
           skirmishes
           when
           need
           should
           require
           .
           The
           next
           day
           discouering
           2000.
           of
           the
           enimies
           horse
           ,
           the
           King
           went
           to
           encounter
           them
           
           with
           600.
           horse
           ,
           but
           the
           skirmish
           being
           begunne
           the
           Moores
           retired
           ,
           wherein
           the
           King
           carried
           himselfe
           more
           like
           a
           valiant
           souldier
           ,
           then
           a
           wise
           Captaine
           ,
           following
           
             Edward
             de
             Meneses
          
           Marshall
           of
           the
           campe
           ,
           who
           marched
           ten
           miles
           from
           the
           Armie
           with
           no
           small
           danger
           ,
           hauing
           neither
           footman
           nor
           Harquebuzer
           for
           his
           guarde
           :
           the
           safetie
           of
           his
           person
           being
           of
           great
           importance
           to
           the
           whole
           Armie
           ,
           he
           seemed
           rather
           wearie
           of
           his
           life
           then
           to
           doe
           any
           acte
           of
           a
           braue
           minde
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           King
           and
           might
           liue
           deliciously
           was
           pricked
           forward
           with
           the
           onely
           desire
           of
           glorie
           .
        
         
           
           Moluc
           had
           newes
           of
           this
           encounter
           beyond
           Alcazar
           where
           he
           lodged
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           departed
           not
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           he
           expected
           some
           troupes
           from
           Tituan
           and
           Mechinee
           ,
           (
           places
           vpon
           the
           sea
           coast
           ,
           )
           the
           which
           arriued
           soone
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           draw
           the
           Portugals
           into
           the
           firme
           land
           ;
           for
           so
           he
           vnderstood
           they
           entended
           ,
           yet
           he
           feared
           it
           could
           not
           so
           fall
           out
           ,
           doubting
           they
           would
           continue
           along
           the
           sea
           coast
           ,
           being
           most
           conuenient
           for
           them
           .
           Yet
           he
           resolued
           if
           they
           entred
           not
           into
           the
           maine
           ,
           to
           march
           towards
           them
           withall
           speed
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           should
           attempt
           any
           thing
           ,
           to
           follow
           them
           at
           their
           backes
           ;
           thereby
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           the
           want
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           not
           meaning
           to
           ioyne
           battell
           with
           them
           but
           vpon
           great
           aduantage
           :
           but
           if
           they
           should
           enter
           into
           the
           maine
           land
           ,
           to
           suffer
           their
           passage
           as
           far
           as
           he
           might
           with
           assurance
           ,
           and
           after
           cut
           off
           their
           returne
           to
           sea
           :
           In
           this
           manner
           he
           doubted
           not
           to
           obtaine
           the
           victorie
           almost
           without
           fighting
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           great
           number
           of
           men
           he
           had
           in
           his
           Armie
           ,
           as
           also
           vnderstanding
           the
           Portugals
           were
           ill
           prouided
           of
           victuals
           ,
           drawne
           thither
           by
           force
           ,
           full
           of
           delights
           ,
           and
           voide
           of
           experience
           .
        
         
           
           In
           this
           time
           the
           King
           of
           Portugall
           assembled
           the
           chiefe
           of
           his
           counsell
           to
           resolue
           of
           his
           departure
           ,
           demaunding
           their
           aduise
           ,
           what
           course
           they
           were
           best
           to
           take
           :
           Many
           durst
           not
           speake
           freely
           ;
           for
           although
           they
           thought
           the
           best
           resolution
           to
           goe
           by
           sea
           to
           Alarache
           ,
           yet
           discouering
           by
           daily
           practises
           that
           the
           King
           was
           otherwise
           resolued
           ,
           relying
           more
           vpon
           flatterie
           then
           vpon
           the
           truth
           ;
           they
           chose
           rather
           to
           counsell
           him
           ill
           and
           please
           him
           ,
           then
           to
           aduise
           him
           well
           and
           contradict
           him
           .
           He
           was
           desirous
           to
           goe
           by
           land
           to
           play
           both
           the
           captaine
           and
           the
           Serieant
           ,
           not
           foreseeing
           the
           difficulties
           the
           way
           would
           bring
           ,
           nor
           the
           danger
           whereinto
           he
           did
           runne
           ,
           but
           as
           ill
           aduised
           (
           hauing
           no
           aduertisement
           of
           the
           enimies
           Armie
           )
           thought
           with
           securitie
           
           to
           ouerrune
           their
           countrey
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Moores
           should
           flie
           before
           him
           as
           those
           few
           had
           done
           which
           appeared
           at
           Arzilla
           .
           One
           of
           the
           
           chiefe
           that
           did
           most
           applaud
           his
           humour
           was
           Alphonso
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Vimioso
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           (
           in
           the
           Kings
           former
           voyage
           into
           Affricke
           )
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           and
           had
           charge
           of
           the
           victuals
           ;
           wherein
           he
           behaued
           himselfe
           so
           sparingly
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           continued
           any
           longer
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           or
           else
           at
           sea
           ,
           they
           had
           beene
           starued
           ,
           the
           which
           his
           enimies
           tooke
           as
           an
           occasion
           to
           disgrace
           him
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           whereof
           he
           had
           beene
           euer
           sithens
           secluded
           .
           This
           man
           (
           both
           ambitious
           and
           cunning
           ,
           did
           second
           the
           Kings
           humours
           ,
           although
           he
           did
           know
           with
           himselfe
           they
           were
           rash
           and
           hurtfull
           ,
           and
           against
           that
           which
           he
           thought
           conuenient
           )
           perswading
           him
           to
           march
           by
           lande
           for
           two
           reasons
           :
           The
           one
           to
           make
           knowne
           vnto
           the
           King
           vpon
           his
           march
           the
           want
           of
           victuals
           there
           was
           in
           his
           Armie
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           he
           coulde
           not
           proceed
           :
           to
           make
           his
           officers
           odious
           ,
           and
           to
           whip
           them
           with
           the
           same
           rod
           he
           had
           beene
           scourged
           before
           ,
           whereby
           the
           voyage
           should
           be
           broken
           .
           The
           other
           reason
           was
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           valiant
           to
           please
           the
           King
           and
           to
           recouer
           his
           disgrace
           ,
           seeming
           vnto
           him
           that
           whether
           he
           did
           aduise
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           vndertake
           it
           ,
           and
           since
           that
           he
           must
           of
           force
           hazard
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           best
           to
           make
           himselfe
           Author
           of
           the
           resolution
           :
           if
           it
           succeeded
           ill
           ,
           the
           losse
           would
           be
           generall
           ;
           if
           it
           happened
           wel
           ,
           he
           alone
           should
           haue
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           ,
           seeing
           that
           he
           alone
           was
           of
           that
           opinion
           .
           He
           setled
           the
           Kings
           weake
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           therewithall
           enflamed
           this
           desire
           to
           march
           ,
           saying
           that
           this
           Armie
           in
           Affricke
           being
           master
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           should
           not
           shew
           any
           feare
           by
           imbarking
           ,
           but
           turne
           head
           wheresoeuer
           it
           pleased
           and
           open
           all
           passages
           .
           And
           although
           they
           were
           possibly
           inferiour
           to
           the
           enimie
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           their
           valour
           exceeded
           them
           ,
           being
           well
           knowne
           vnto
           the
           world
           how
           much
           a
           Moore
           was
           inferiour
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           adding
           thereunto
           that
           to
           disimbarke
           at
           Alarache
           it
           might
           prooue
           vneasie
           and
           dangerous
           ;
           he
           said
           that
           both
           King
           Philip
           and
           the
           Castilians
           would
           report
           the
           Portugals
           durst
           not
           without
           their
           aide
           enter
           one
           foot
           into
           Affrick
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           disimbarked
           rashly
           &
           had
           retired
           like
           cowards
           .
           
             Lewis
             de
          
           
           Silua
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           chiefe
           fauorites
           spake
           his
           mind
           freely
           vpon
           this
           point
           ,
           saying
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           for
           an
           Armie
           to
           march
           by
           land
           ,
           that
           went
           to
           a
           towne
           adioyning
           vpon
           the
           sea
           ,
           hauing
           so
           goodly
           a
           Fleete
           ,
           which
           might
           easily
           be
           furnished
           with
           fresh
           water
           for
           so
           small
           a
           voyage
           ,
           
           which
           was
           their
           onely
           want
           .
           He
           alleaged
           that
           it
           was
           most
           easie
           to
           goe
           by
           sea
           standing
           in
           no
           feare
           of
           any
           enimie
           ,
           most
           profitable
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           way
           short
           and
           the
           descent
           easie
           ,
           vnderstanding
           that
           there
           was
           no
           resistance
           :
           contrariwise
           it
           was
           most
           dangerous
           to
           march
           by
           land
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           where
           the
           enimie
           did
           lie
           ,
           &
           what
           forces
           he
           had
           :
           So
           as
           supposing
           him
           to
           be
           far
           off
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           at
           their
           backs
           ,
           and
           hauing
           any
           wants
           which
           happen
           often
           in
           an
           Armie
           ,
           being
           far
           from
           the
           sea
           ,
           they
           should
           hardly
           be
           supplied
           ;
           that
           betwixt
           Alarache
           and
           them
           did
           run
           the
           riuer
           of
           Lixe
           (
           called
           by
           Ptolome
           Lixos
           )
           vpon
           the
           left
           bank
           whereof
           standeth
           the
           towne
           ,
           that
           hauing
           neither
           bridge
           nor
           barkes
           to
           passe
           ,
           they
           must
           (
           leauing
           the
           sea
           side
           by
           a
           long
           course
           seeke
           a
           foorde
           ,
           or
           the
           Moores
           bridge
           ,
           whither
           being
           come
           ,
           it
           were
           doubtfull
           to
           know
           with
           what
           facilitie
           they
           should
           passe
           it
           ,
           being
           likely
           the
           enemies
           would
           fortifie
           the
           passage
           .
           Betwixt
           these
           two
           contrarie
           opinions
           the
           one
           by
           sea
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           lande
           ,
           the
           thirde
           was
           spoken
           of
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           to
           march
           along
           the
           sea
           side
           in
           view
           of
           the
           Fleete
           ,
           with
           their
           Chariots
           vpon
           the
           left
           hand
           in
           steed
           of
           Rampiers
           ,
           and
           being
           come
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           riuer
           to
           passe
           them
           with
           their
           barkes
           ,
           but
           this
           opinion
           (
           which
           seemed
           to
           be
           lesse
           hurtfull
           )
           was
           not
           liked
           of
           by
           the
           King
           ;
           although
           the
           rest
           that
           would
           haue
           gone
           by
           sea
           gaue
           eare
           to
           it
           most
           willingly
           ;
           yet
           those
           that
           did
           contradict
           it
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           being
           of
           lesse
           authoritie
           (
           the
           King
           being
           of
           the
           other
           partie
           )
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           three
           (
           which
           was
           to
           goe
           by
           lande
           )
           preuayled
           .
        
         
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
          
           seeing
           the
           King
           so
           hot
           in
           this
           action
           grew
           daily
           into
           new
           feares
           ,
           hoping
           of
           no
           good
           successe
           ,
           he
           doubted
           before
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           King
           should
           haue
           the
           victorie
           ,
           he
           would
           charge
           him
           with
           too
           heauie
           a
           yoke
           ,
           but
           hauing
           viewed
           the
           Armie
           ,
           he
           lost
           all
           hope
           of
           victorie
           if
           they
           should
           fight
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thought
           it
           most
           conuenient
           to
           aduise
           the
           King
           to
           goe
           by
           sea
           to
           Alarache
           ,
           hoping
           he
           should
           easily
           win
           that
           place
           and
           returne
           into
           Portugall
           with
           that
           victorie
           ,
           leauing
           his
           
           Armie
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           by
           meanes
           where
           of
           he
           hoped
           to
           win
           such
           credit
           that
           they
           should
           abandon
           Moluc
           and
           flye
           vnto
           him
           ;
           &
           yet
           if
           he
           would
           fight
           to
           do
           it
           with
           more
           facilitie
           and
           greater
           iudgement
           then
           it
           seemed
           to
           him
           Sebastian
           would
           .
           But
           his
           counsell
           preuailed
           no
           more
           with
           the
           King
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           so
           as
           commaunding
           
             Diego
             de
             Sosa
          
           to
           attend
           him
           with
           the
           Fleete
           at
           Alarache
           ,
           he
           marched
           with
           his
           whole
           Armie
           
           to
           Alcasarquiuir
           ,
           being
           the
           direct
           way
           vnto
           the
           bridge
           ,
           hauing
           but
           
           13000.
           foote
           ,
           and
           1500.
           horse
           ;
           that
           is
           8000
           Portugals
           ,
           3000.
           
           Germaines
           ,
           1000.
           
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           600.
           
           Italians
           ,
           with
           twelue
           peeces
           of
           Artillerie
           :
           but
           the
           more
           they
           aduanced
           into
           the
           firme
           lande
           ,
           the
           more
           their
           feare
           increased
           ,
           and
           chiefely
           of
           them
           that
           perswaded
           to
           goe
           by
           sea
           .
           
             And
             although
             some
             did
             againe
             shew
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             Errors
             in
             war
             cannot
             be
             repaired
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             too
             late
             after
             to
             change
             his
             resolution
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             haue
             great
             care
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             those
             things
             that
             cannot
             be
             redressed
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             not
             to
             cast
             himselfe
             into
             so
             dangerous
             an
             enterprise
             ,
          
           and
           aboue
           all
           not
           to
           leaue
           the
           sea
           ,
           laying
           before
           him
           the
           perill
           ,
           the
           small
           gaine
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           victuals
           ,
           and
           the
           little
           or
           no
           experience
           of
           the
           souldiers
           :
           
             yet
             nothing
             preuailed
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             often
             happeneth
             that
             we
             reape
             a
             bad
             recompence
             for
             good
             counsel
             ,
             being
             discōtented
             with
             those
             he
             should
             haue
             fauoured
             ,
             he
             would
             scarse
             heare
             thē
             .
          
           The
           rest
           knowing
           by
           this
           proofe
           he
           would
           accept
           of
           no
           counsell
           ,
           durst
           not
           aduise
           him
           for
           feare
           of
           his
           disgrace
           .
           The
           Armie
           had
           no
           chiefe
           leaders
           able
           to
           commaund
           ,
           and
           therefōre
           could
           neither
           march
           ,
           lodge
           ,
           nor
           fight
           in
           order
           :
           For
           although
           the
           King
           serued
           as
           Generall
           ,
           
             Edward
             de
             Meneses
          
           Marshall
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           of
           lesse
           qualitie
           ,
           yet
           they
           wanted
           experience
           :
           for
           although
           the
           strangers
           had
           their
           commanders
           of
           more
           experience
           in
           actions
           of
           war
           then
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           as
           the
           Marques
           generall
           of
           the
           Italians
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           Tamberg
           of
           the
           Germaines
           ,
           and
           
             Alphonso
             d'
             Aguilar
          
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           yet
           for
           that
           none
           of
           them
           was
           Generall
           ,
           and
           being
           strangers
           they
           might
           not
           dispose
           of
           the
           Armie
           ,
           so
           as
           none
           of
           the
           Portugals
           knew
           his
           charge
           .
           The
           King
           the
           29.
           of
           Iuly
           made
           his
           first
           lodging
           at
           the
           Milles
           three
           miles
           from
           Arzilla
           ;
           the
           second
           at
           Menera
           ;
           where
           he
           had
           aduertisement
           that
           Moluc
           approched
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           wrote
           his
           letters
           to
           Lisbone
           to
           
             Peter
             d
             Alcasoua
          
           briefly
           ,
           but
           ful
           of
           ouerweening
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           he
           said
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           Moluc
           drew
           neere
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           escaped
           not
           he
           woulde
           ioyne
           battell
           with
           him
           .
           At
           that
           time
           arriued
           
           Captaine
           
             Frauncis
             d'Aldana
          
           who
           had
           promised
           to
           serue
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           effect
           had
           obtayned
           leaue
           of
           the
           Catholike
           King
           ,
           (
           which
           no
           man
           else
           could
           do
           )
           :
           as
           a
           man
           expert
           in
           war
           hauing
           viewed
           the
           ill
           disposition
           of
           the
           Campe
           ,
           began
           to
           execute
           all
           the
           greatest
           charges
           ,
           disposing
           the
           souldiers
           in
           the
           best
           order
           that
           he
           could
           ,
           although
           being
           a
           stranger
           and
           of
           no
           credit
           with
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           he
           
           could
           not
           effect
           all
           he
           vnderstood
           :
           In
           this
           sort
           they
           marched
           slowly
           lodging
           alwaies
           in
           places
           of
           aduantage
           ,
           by
           the
           industrie
           of
           the
           saide
           Aldana
           and
           of
           
             Philip
             Terzy
          
           ,
           who
           serued
           as
           Ingener
           ;
           although
           they
           discouered
           some
           horse
           ,
           yet
           knew
           they
           not
           for
           certaine
           what
           Moluc
           
           pretended
           :
           Aldana
           brought
           vnto
           the
           King
           letters
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           with
           present
           of
           a
           headpiece
           which
           was
           the
           Emperours
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           a
           cassocke
           of
           white
           taffetie
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           the
           said
           Charles
           entered
           conquerour
           into
           Tunis
           :
           He
           said
           vnto
           some
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           sorrie
           the
           King
           should
           attempt
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           firme
           lande
           of
           Affricke
           :
           But
           hearing
           by
           his
           owne
           letters
           that
           he
           would
           onely
           goe
           to
           Alarache
           ,
           he
           did
           receiue
           great
           contentment
           ,
           and
           did
           commend
           his
           resolution
           ;
           being
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           come
           into
           certaine
           small
           hils
           which
           they
           call
           Cabeza
           d'
           Ardana
           ,
           they
           tooke
           their
           third
           lodging
           ,
           from
           thence
           they
           went
           to
           Bercain
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           to
           the
           fifth
           they
           must
           passe
           the
           small
           riuer
           of
           Mucazen
           at
           a
           foord
           ,
           the
           which
           fals
           somewhat
           lower
           into
           Lixe
           .
        
         
           Moluc
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Portugals
           course
           ,
           hauing
           made
           longer
           staie
           at
           his
           lodging
           beyond
           Alcazar
           then
           he
           ment
           ,
           to
           giue
           the
           enimie
           better
           meanes
           to
           approch
           ,
           his
           troupes
           being
           ioined
           ,
           he
           dislodged
           the
           second
           of
           August
           ,
           marching
           towards
           Alcazar
           :
           The
           day
           following
           he
           went
           directly
           towards
           the
           bridge
           ,
           which
           the
           Portugals
           sought
           for
           ,
           and
           being
           passed
           did
           strongly
           encampe
           themselues
           towards
           the
           sea
           ,
           not
           meaning
           to
           passe
           any
           farther
           :
           the
           waies
           being
           full
           of
           hils
           ,
           though
           easie
           to
           mount
           and
           to
           passe
           with
           carriage
           and
           artillerie
           ,
           yet
           not
           commodious
           to
           giue
           battaile
           where
           the
           armie
           consisted
           most
           of
           horsemen
           .
           The
           same
           day
           the
           Portugals
           had
           passed
           Mucazen
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           their
           fifth
           lodging
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           doubt
           whether
           to
           encampe
           on
           this
           side
           or
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           a
           small
           riuer
           ,
           which
           beginnes
           in
           the
           marishes
           of
           Alcasarquiuir
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           armie
           hauing
           passed
           the
           water
           ,
           they
           turned
           head
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           lodge
           on
           this
           side
           :
           there
           they
           vnderstoode
           that
           Moluc
           approched
           ,
           making
           shew
           to
           fight
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           had
           not
           growne
           late
           the
           armies
           might
           haue
           discouered
           each
           other
           .
           Moluc
           grew
           then
           extremely
           sicke
           ,
           without
           hope
           to
           liue
           many
           daies
           ,
           not
           forbearing
           to
           command
           and
           dispose
           of
           all
           things
           that
           were
           necessarie
           with
           great
           resolution
           :
           and
           seeing
           the
           enimie
           to
           draw
           neere
           ,
           he
           first
           
           called
           his
           brother
           vnto
           him
           saying
           .
           That
           although
           he
           did
           not
           thinke
           him
           to
           haue
           the
           spirite
           and
           courage
           fit
           for
           the
           place
           ,
           he
           woulde
           giue
           
           him
           ;
           yet
           being
           his
           brother
           ,
           he
           made
           him
           generall
           ouer
           all
           the
           horse
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           fight
           ,
           conquer
           ,
           and
           die
           with
           them
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           if
           he
           were
           noted
           with
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           cowardise
           ,
           he
           himselfe
           would
           strangle
           him
           with
           his
           owne
           handes
           ,
           and
           issuing
           foorth
           of
           his
           tent
           ,
           he
           put
           his
           armie
           into
           battaile
           ,
           going
           himselfe
           from
           ranke
           to
           ranke
           in
           a
           small
           
           litter
           carried
           by
           men
           ,
           executing
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Sergeant
           .
           His
           armie
           consisted
           of
           many
           nations
           ,
           there
           were
           three
           thousand
           Moores
           of
           Andalousie
           ,
           as
           well
           on
           foote
           as
           horsebacke
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Doali
             Algori
          
           and
           Osain
           their
           Commaunders
           ,
           valiant
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           those
           that
           passed
           into
           Affricke
           from
           the
           warres
           of
           Alpussarres
           or
           the
           mountaines
           of
           Grenado
           ;
           he
           had
           also
           three
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           twentie
           fiue
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           Harquebuziers
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           Renegados
           and
           Turkes
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           men
           of
           warre
           ,
           entertained
           daily
           in
           paie
           :
           and
           this
           was
           the
           principall
           force
           of
           his
           campe
           .
           He
           had
           about
           ten
           thousand
           horse
           gathered
           togither
           ,
           &
           fiue
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           all
           he
           had
           about
           fortie
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           &
           eight
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           besides
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Arabians
           and
           aduenturers
           that
           were
           come
           vnto
           him
           .
           Moluc
           had
           no
           great
           confidence
           in
           the
           hirelings
           or
           Arabians
           ,
           esteeming
           the
           first
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           inconstant
           .
           Amongst
           his
           entertained
           bandes
           ,
           he
           had
           likewise
           three
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           is
           saide
           )
           he
           suspected
           to
           be
           friends
           to
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
          
           ,
           and
           not
           greatly
           fauouring
           his
           rule
           .
           But
           the
           Portugals
           who
           for
           their
           honour
           do
           willingly
           augment
           their
           number
           ,
           affirme
           that
           the
           Moores
           were
           threescore
           and
           ten
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           and
           twenty
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           and
           the
           Moores
           (
           who
           do
           encrease
           their
           owne
           actions
           )
           doe
           report
           their
           number
           to
           be
           very
           great
           :
           but
           it
           is
           verified
           by
           men
           without
           passion
           ,
           that
           although
           Moluc
           coulde
           haue
           assembled
           threescore
           thousand
           horse
           ,
           and
           more
           footemen
           then
           he
           did
           ;
           yet
           had
           he
           no
           more
           in
           his
           armie
           ,
           then
           we
           haue
           specified
           ,
           with
           thirtie
           and
           fower
           peeces
           of
           artillerie
           .
           Moluc
           kept
           to
           himselfe
           the
           title
           of
           Generall
           ,
           he
           gaue
           to
           his
           brother
           (
           as
           is
           saide
           )
           the
           charge
           of
           all
           the
           horse
           .
           Osarin
           of
           Raguse
           was
           Colonell
           of
           all
           the
           Harquebuziers
           on
           horsebacke
           :
           
             Mahamet
             Faba
          
           of
           the
           Renegados
           :
           Doaly
           of
           the
           Andalusians
           ,
           the
           rest
           were
           vnder
           men
           of
           lesse
           qualitie
           ,
           euery
           one
           commanding
           his
           nation
           :
           &
           Musa
           was
           captaine
           of
           his
           guard
           .
           The
           same
           day
           towards
           night
           Moluc
           sent
           Soliman
           the
           master
           of
           his
           horse
           ,
           a
           Renegado
           of
           Cordube
           ,
           with
           certaine
           horse
           to
           view
           the
           enimies
           armie
           ,
           and
           to
           discouer
           if
           
           they
           were
           in
           battaile
           ,
           who
           descrying
           the
           Portugals
           that
           had
           passed
           the
           riuer
           to
           returne
           againe
           ;
           did
           not
           beleeue
           it
           had
           bin
           done
           to
           leaue
           the
           riuer
           betwixt
           the
           two
           armies
           ,
           but
           imagined
           they
           had
           retired
           ▪
           he
           returned
           to
           the
           campe
           with
           this
           false
           newes
           that
           the
           Portugals
           fled
           ;
           wherewith
           the
           Moores
           being
           mooued
           ,
           woulde
           haue
           pursued
           and
           not
           let
           them
           depart
           without
           some
           domage
           :
           but
           Moluc
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           wise
           Captaine
           who
           pretended
           onely
           to
           defende
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           bridge
           vnto
           the
           enimie
           if
           he
           woulde
           flie
           ,
           saide
           ,
           Let
           them
           goe
           in
           a
           good
           hower
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           runne
           after
           them
           ;
           sodainly
           he
           altered
           the
           disposition
           of
           his
           armie
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           he
           beleeued
           the
           Portugals
           were
           retired
           ;
           but
           being
           informed
           by
           
             Mahamet
             Taba
          
           Colonell
           of
           the
           Renegados
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           treason
           in
           his
           campe
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           there
           were
           three
           thousand
           Harquebuziers
           Moores
           ,
           that
           had
           neither
           powder
           nor
           bullet
           ,
           sodainly
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           wanted
           munition
           shoulde
           repaire
           vnto
           the
           Purueior
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           furnish
           him
           ,
           and
           euery
           Harquebuzier
           that
           should
           be
           found
           the
           next
           morning
           without
           fiftie
           bullets
           ,
           and
           two
           pounds
           of
           powder
           ,
           shoulde
           be
           corporally
           punished
           :
           He
           called
           vnto
           him
           likewise
           all
           the
           Captaines
           (
           and
           to
           be
           more
           assured
           of
           their
           fidelities
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           from
           them
           all
           meanes
           to
           effect
           any
           treason
           they
           might
           haue
           practised
           )
           he
           changed
           euery
           mans
           charge
           ,
           and
           made
           one
           Captaine
           of
           an
           others
           companie
           ,
           without
           leauing
           any
           man
           of
           qualitie
           in
           his
           accustomed
           place
           .
        
         
           This
           night
           passed
           with
           more
           quiet
           then
           the
           neerenes
           of
           the
           armies
           did
           threaten
           :
           And
           although
           Sebastian
           had
           proclaimed
           that
           no
           man
           shoulde
           shoote
           at
           any
           Moore
           ,
           that
           shoulde
           willingly
           retire
           himselfe
           into
           their
           campe
           ,
           but
           receiue
           him
           ;
           yet
           there
           came
           not
           any
           one
           ,
           either
           for
           that
           they
           bare
           no
           such
           affection
           to
           Mahamet
           as
           he
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           ,
           or
           for
           that
           they
           kept
           so
           strict
           a
           guard
           in
           the
           Moores
           campe
           ,
           that
           none
           coulde
           issue
           foorth
           ,
           as
           indeed
           they
           did
           .
           It
           preuailed
           little
           for
           Mahamet
           to
           plant
           his
           colours
           in
           the
           head
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           calling
           them
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           stirred
           .
           And
           the
           day
           being
           come
           the
           Portugals
           held
           a
           Councell
           what
           to
           doe
           ?
           The
           King
           became
           more
           milde
           ,
           hauing
           assembled
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           heard
           with
           greater
           patience
           the
           opinions
           of
           
           such
           as
           would
           not
           haue
           proceeded
           so
           farre
           .
           They
           propounded
           either
           to
           retire
           backe
           ,
           or
           to
           march
           against
           Alarache
           ,
           &
           to
           passe
           the
           riuer
           at
           the
           mouth
           :
           but
           the
           most
           expert
           in
           warre
           ,
           those
           that
           had
           disswaded
           
           the
           course
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           and
           laboured
           by
           al
           meanes
           to
           flie
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           enimie
           ,
           helde
           that
           they
           must
           fight
           ;
           the
           resolution
           being
           too
           late
           nowe
           to
           auoide
           the
           battaile
           ,
           and
           to
           turne
           head
           :
           for
           to
           retire
           they
           could
           not
           without
           great
           losse
           :
           to
           stande
           still
           ,
           want
           of
           victuals
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           :
           and
           to
           continue
           their
           vndertaken
           way
           ,
           they
           coulde
           not
           without
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           battaile
           :
           that
           it
           was
           better
           to
           encounter
           the
           enimie
           valiantly
           ,
           then
           to
           giue
           him
           courage
           by
           a
           retraite
           ,
           or
           by
           shunning
           the
           way
           .
           The
           Cheriffe
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
          
           ,
           although
           his
           hopes
           to
           recouer
           this
           kingdome
           were
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           onely
           victorie
           of
           a
           battaile
           (
           and
           that
           the
           King
           being
           master
           of
           Alarache
           and
           the
           sea
           townes
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           reape
           no
           profite
           thereby
           )
           yet
           did
           he
           all
           he
           coulde
           to
           disswade
           him
           from
           fight
           ,
           esteeming
           the
           Portugals
           to
           be
           inferiour
           ,
           perswading
           them
           to
           keepe
           close
           togither
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           meanes
           to
           retire
           although
           it
           were
           with
           some
           losse
           .
           And
           although
           Sebastian
           were
           some
           what
           tempered
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           not
           amazed
           ,
           like
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           courage
           desired
           the
           combate
           ,
           not
           esteeming
           the
           enimies
           forces
           so
           great
           as
           they
           were
           :
           No
           man
           durst
           contradict
           him
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           (
           as
           it
           is
           saide
           )
           many
           thought
           it
           necessarie
           to
           ioine
           battaile
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           the
           Portugals
           doe
           generally
           thinke
           it
           cowardise
           to
           disswade
           from
           fighting
           ,
           holding
           it
           more
           honourable
           to
           loose
           a
           battaile
           with
           rashnes
           ,
           then
           to
           conquer
           with
           cunning
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           without
           fighting
           .
           For
           this
           reason
           it
           was
           resolued
           (
           after
           great
           contrarietie
           of
           opinions
           )
           to
           march
           against
           the
           enimie
           ,
           although
           some
           practises
           of
           peace
           were
           yet
           in
           hande
           ,
           but
           with
           weake
           hopes
           :
           So
           as
           the
           same
           morning
           
           they
           dislodged
           ,
           hauing
           deuided
           their
           armie
           into
           three
           squadrons
           ,
           the
           one
           following
           the
           other
           immediately
           ,
           and
           almost
           vnited
           togither
           ;
           that
           in
           the
           front
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           diuided
           into
           three
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           middest
           the
           aduenturers
           were
           led
           by
           
             Aluaro
             Pirez
          
           ,
           brother
           and
           Lieutenant
           to
           Christopher
           of
           Tauora
           :
           on
           the
           left
           hande
           were
           the
           Castillians
           led
           by
           
             Alphonso
             d'Aguilar
          
           ,
           lined
           with
           Harquebuziers
           of
           the
           same
           nation
           ,
           commanded
           by
           
             Lewis
             d'Godoy
          
           :
           and
           the
           Germaines
           were
           on
           the
           left
           hande
           vnder
           the
           Lord
           of
           Tamberg
           ,
           intermixed
           with
           Harquebuziers
           Italians
           ,
           and
           those
           Portugals
           that
           vsed
           to
           be
           at
           Tanger
           ,
           commanded
           by
           captaine
           
             Hercules
             d'Pisa
          
           :
           euery
           nation
           was
           set
           in
           long
           rankes
           with
           their
           Commanders
           in
           the
           front
           .
           In
           an
           other
           squadron
           which
           did
           second
           this
           ,
           were
           the
           Portugals
           of
           
             Michell
             de
             Norogna
          
           and
           
             Vasco
             de
             Sylueira
          
           ,
           with
           harquebuziers
           in
           flanke
           :
           and
           in
           the
           other
           which
           
           serued
           for
           the
           rereward
           ,
           were
           the
           Portugals
           of
           
             Diego
             Lopez
             de
             Sequeira
          
           and
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Tauora
          
           (
           although
           that
           Sequeira
           remained
           at
           Arzilla
           ,
           )
           for
           the
           guard
           whereof
           besides
           two
           wings
           of
           shot
           ,
           there
           were
           three
           hundreth
           Harquebuziers
           in
           the
           rereward
           :
           on
           both
           sides
           of
           the
           armie
           were
           their
           horsemen
           deuided
           being
           in
           all
           fifteene
           hundred
           ,
           placed
           in
           triangles
           ,
           whereof
           the
           right
           wing
           was
           commanded
           by
           
             George
             d'
             Alencastro
          
           Duke
           d'Auero
           :
           on
           the
           left
           side
           was
           the
           standerd
           Roiall
           ,
           
             Iean
             de
             Sylua
          
           ,
           Embassadour
           for
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           and
           yoong
           Theodose
           Duke
           of
           Barcellos
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           they
           call
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           the
           Dukes
           of
           Bragançe
           )
           and
           on
           the
           right
           hande
           a
           little
           separated
           ,
           were
           about
           two
           hundreth
           horse
           ,
           of
           those
           which
           liue
           commonly
           on
           those
           frontiers
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Affricans
           :
           not
           far
           from
           them
           were
           the
           Moores
           ,
           of
           the
           Cheriffe
           Mahamet
           ,
           but
           fewe
           in
           number
           :
           In
           this
           order
           they
           marched
           with
           their
           baggage
           in
           the
           midst
           betwixt
           their
           horse
           and
           foote
           on
           the
           right
           winge
           ,
           leauing
           a
           space
           on
           both
           sides
           betwixt
           their
           squadrons
           to
           retire
           if
           need
           were
           .
        
         
           
           Moluc
           who
           lost
           no
           opportunitie
           ,
           had
           now
           put
           his
           armie
           in
           battaile
           ;
           he
           placed
           his
           footmen
           (
           which
           were
           all
           Harquebuziers
           )
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           cressent
           ;
           the
           first
           rank
           were
           of
           Andalusians
           ;
           the
           second
           of
           Renegados
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           of
           Affricanes
           placed
           expresly
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           for
           that
           one
           nation
           being
           enimie
           to
           an
           other
           ,
           they
           might
           presse
           forwarde
           their
           contraries
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           them
           retire
           :
           vpon
           the
           two
           hornes
           of
           the
           cressent
           ,
           he
           planted
           two
           squadrons
           of
           ten
           thousand
           horse
           in
           each
           ;
           and
           behinde
           (
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           rereward
           )
           followed
           in
           equall
           distance
           ,
           all
           their
           horse
           in
           small
           troopes
           ,
           resoluing
           (
           if
           they
           ment
           to
           fight
           )
           with
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           men
           to
           compasse
           in
           the
           Portugals
           armie
           ,
           and
           charge
           them
           on
           euery
           side
           .
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           his
           sicknes
           encreased
           ,
           feeling
           himselfe
           die
           by
           degrees
           :
           and
           although
           his
           Phisitions
           vsed
           all
           their
           skill
           to
           succour
           him
           ,
           yet
           decaying
           howerly
           ,
           they
           founde
           he
           coulde
           not
           liue
           two
           daies
           .
           He
           felt
           a
           double
           death
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           time
           wherein
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           execute
           his
           resolution
           in
           this
           warre
           ,
           he
           doubted
           that
           he
           shoulde
           not
           leaue
           any
           one
           that
           could
           effect
           them
           .
           For
           although
           hee
           were
           then
           in
           battaile
           ,
           yet
           had
           hee
           no
           meaning
           to
           fight
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           foreseeing
           (
           after
           that
           hee
           vnderstood
           the
           Portugals
           did
           march
           into
           the
           maine
           land
           with
           their
           baggage
           )
           if
           they
           sought
           to
           delay
           the
           battell
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           vndone
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           the
           losse
           of
           any
           one
           man
           he
           would
           take
           them
           all
           
           prisoners
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           want
           they
           should
           find
           in
           that
           poore
           countrey
           of
           Affricke
           :
           But
           seeing
           this
           resolution
           (
           which
           required
           time
           and
           could
           not
           bee
           effected
           in
           haste
           )
           would
           not
           succeed
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           shortnes
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           troubled
           .
           He
           thought
           it
           not
           conuenient
           to
           discouer
           his
           conceit
           vnto
           his
           brother
           ,
           that
           should
           succeede
           him
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           he
           much
           doubted
           of
           his
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           knowing
           assuredly
           that
           if
           he
           died
           before
           the
           victorie
           ,
           the
           Moores
           would
           flie
           ,
           and
           rebell
           against
           his
           brother
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           to
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           chiefely
           by
           the
           pretence
           of
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
          
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           the
           kingdome
           would
           be
           lost
           .
           Afflicted
           with
           these
           cares
           ,
           seeing
           the
           enimie
           neere
           with
           so
           great
           an
           Armie
           ,
           and
           his
           death
           approaching
           ,
           he
           resolued
           not
           to
           trust
           his
           heire
           ,
           but
           leauing
           his
           first
           resolution
           ,
           rather
           during
           his
           life
           to
           hazard
           a
           bloodie
           and
           doubtfull
           battell
           against
           all
           Reason
           of
           warre
           ,
           then
           to
           die
           with
           feare
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           Realme
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           knew
           assuredly
           would
           happen
           after
           his
           death
           :
           being
           resolued
           to
           fight
           ,
           all
           practises
           of
           accord
           dismissed
           ,
           he
           assembled
           the
           chiefe
           commaunders
           of
           the
           Armie
           ,
           and
           spake
           vnto
           them
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
           Your
           valour
           (
           souldiers
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           iustice
           of
           the
           cause
           which
           hath
           put
           Armes
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           speake
           much
           to
           encourage
           you
           to
           fight
           :
           
             For
             you
             are
             those
             who
             vnder
             my
             command
             ,
             haue
             alwaies
             brought
             to
             happie
             ende
             euerie
             enterprise
             were
             it
             both
             difficult
             and
             dangerous
             .
             The
             enimies
             which
             you
             haue
             in
             front
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             Portugals
             ,
             which
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             your
             fathers
             and
             your
             owne
             right
             hands
             haue
             often
             vanquished
             and
             ouercome
             .
             The
             Italians
             and
             Germans
             ,
             which
             are
             come
             to
             their
             succours
             (
             more
             terrible
             in
             name
             then
             in
             deed
             )
             should
             not
             any
             thing
             amaze
             you
             ,
             being
             men
             without
             experience
             ,
             and
             in
             small
             numbers
             .
             And
             as
             for
             me
             who
             haue
             sometimes
             made
             tryall
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             take
             vpon
             me
             the
             charge
             to
             yeeld
             them
             subiect
             to
             your
             forces
             .
             And
             if
             reason
             preuaile
             any
             thing
             in
             battell
             ,
             shal
             not
             the
             victorie
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ?
             We
             liued
             quiet
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             without
             vexing
             or
             molesting
             any
             one
             ,
             content
             with
             our
             fortunes
             ,
             not
             practising
             against
             the
             wealth
             and
             prosperitie
             of
             any
             other
             :
             And
             a
             nation
             by
             nature
             our
             enimies
             ,
             differing
             in
             law
             ,
             comes
             from
             a
             far
             countrey
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             pull
             from
             me
             my
             Crowne
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             spoile
             you
             of
             all
             your
             goods
             ,
             to
             depriue
             you
             of
             your
             libertie
             ,
             and
             to
             rauish
             your
             liues
             :
             You
             perchance
             suppose
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             wicked
             people
             ,
             pietie
             hath
             so
             much
             force
             ,
             as
             to
             plant
             Mahamet
             in
             the
             kingdome
             (
             a
             stranger
             ,
             contrarie
             
             to
             their
             Religion
             )
             whose
             friendship
             and
             bountie
             is
             vnknowne
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             should
             vndertake
             this
             paines
             to
             hazard
             themselues
             to
             death
             .
             It
             is
             the
             thirst
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             blood
             ,
             with
             the
             desire
             to
             rule
             ,
             that
             hath
             brought
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             hither
             ,
             supported
             not
             by
             his
             owne
             forces
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             hopes
             he
             hath
             to
             deceiue
             you
             ,
             vnder
             this
             fained
             shew
             of
             pietie
             ,
             to
             this
             Infidell
             Mahamet
             ;
             who
             if
             he
             had
             any
             feeling
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             should
             be
             rather
             contented
             ,
             to
             liue
             subiect
             to
             my
             Empire
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             lawes
             ,
             then
             (
             inuading
             my
             Realme
             by
             force
             )
             procure
             the
             destruction
             of
             his
             owne
             blood
             ,
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             countrey
             ,
             the
             slaughter
             of
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             slauerie
             of
             himselfe
             .
             But
             the
             deceit
             is
             apparant
             to
             you
             all
             ,
             there
             remaines
             nothing
             but
             that
             you
             oppose
             your
             valour
             ,
             which
             shall
             fight
             in
             a
             most
             iust
             cause
             :
             You
             shall
             repell
             iniuries
             from
             your
             families
             ,
             maintaine
             your
             liberties
             ,
             preserue
             your
             liues
             ,
             and
             win
             honor
             ,
             and
             conquering
             ,
             or
             dying
             in
             what
             sort
             soeuer
             ,
             you
             shall
             gaine
             Paradise
             .
          
           Moluc
           would
           haue
           spoken
           more
           ,
           but
           his
           souldiers
           interrupted
           him
           ;
           crying
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           presently
           lead
           them
           against
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           held
           his
           peace
           ,
           retyring
           himselfe
           into
           his
           Littor
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           circle
           of
           his
           Armie
           ,
           where
           were
           his
           colours
           and
           his
           guard
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Christian
           Armie
           marched
           on
           ,
           and
           approached
           neere
           the
           enemie
           ,
           in
           an
           open
           Champion
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Moores
           cal
           Tamiza
           .
           )
           When
           as
           Moluc
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           viewing
           this
           weake
           Armie
           approach
           in
           so
           small
           a
           number
           ,
           being
           not
           aboue
           12000.
           foote
           ,
           he
           gaue
           order
           they
           should
           not
           flie
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           resolued
           before
           ,
           that
           seeming
           assured
           
           of
           the
           victorie
           there
           might
           few
           eseape
           :
           And
           therefore
           extending
           the
           hornes
           of
           his
           croissant
           and
           the
           troupes
           of
           his
           horse
           ,
           he
           drew
           them
           into
           a
           large
           circuit
           ,
           keeping
           his
           men
           rounde
           ,
           about
           a
           cannon
           shot
           from
           the
           enimie
           ,
           he
           inuironed
           all
           the
           Portugals
           campe
           ,
           ioyned
           the
           two
           hornes
           at
           the
           backe
           of
           the
           rereward
           ,
           making
           it
           an
           ouall
           circle
           :
           hauing
           thus
           inuironed
           it
           ,
           he
           then
           straitened
           it
           ,
           drawing
           his
           troupes
           more
           close
           togither
           (
           so
           cunning
           were
           these
           barbarous
           people
           )
           so
           as
           the
           Christians
           Armie
           being
           compassed
           in
           of
           all
           sides
           with
           their
           horse
           ,
           the
           Moores
           footmen
           stood
           in
           front
           to
           stop
           their
           passage
           :
           They
           continued
           long
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           the
           Moores
           discharged
           their
           artillerie
           at
           a
           reasonable
           distance
           ,
           the
           which
           though
           it
           did
           a
           little
           indomage
           them
           (
           some
           bullets
           passing
           thorowe
           the
           rankes
           )
           yet
           did
           it
           no
           great
           matter
           of
           importance
           .
           The
           Portugals
           fearfull
           and
           amased
           (
           imagining
           vpon
           
           the
           first
           moouing
           of
           the
           Moores
           ,
           that
           they
           dislodged
           to
           depart
           )
           seeing
           thēselues
           inuironed
           ,
           did
           likewise
           discharge
           their
           cannon
           ,
           but
           with
           so
           great
           disorder
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           small
           hurt
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Moores
           (
           hauing
           charged
           their
           cannon
           againe
           ,
           began
           to
           play
           ,
           although
           to
           small
           effect
           )
           yet
           the
           Portugals
           were
           so
           much
           terrified
           ,
           that
           vpon
           sight
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           they
           fell
           all
           to
           the
           ground
           :
           wherewith
           the
           King
           (
           least
           the
           artillerie
           shoulde
           any
           more
           annoy
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           augment
           their
           feare
           ,
           )
           gaue
           signe
           to
           the
           battaile
           :
           whereat
           the
           squadrons
           of
           the
           auantguard
           and
           of
           the
           horse
           ,
           did
           iointly
           mooue
           with
           woonderfull
           force
           and
           great
           valour
           :
           then
           their
           footemen
           encountred
           the
           Moores
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           it
           resolutely
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Andalusians
           ,
           (
           desirous
           to
           reuenge
           olde
           wrongs
           )
           did
           their
           best
           endeuors
           :
           The
           auantguard
           did
           so
           withstand
           their
           force
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           fight
           was
           in
           equall
           ballance
           whilest
           the
           shot
           plaied
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           came
           to
           handie
           blowes
           ,
           the
           Moores
           had
           the
           woorst
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           thrice
           broken
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           colours
           :
           But
           for
           that
           their
           number
           was
           great
           ,
           the
           battaile
           was
           still
           renewed
           by
           their
           Commaunders
           ,
           with
           fresh
           troupes
           and
           newe
           order
           .
           In
           the
           rereward
           they
           likewise
           charged
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Tauora
          
           ,
           with
           the
           regiment
           of
           
             Diego
             Lopez
             de
             Sequiera
          
           ,
           where
           for
           a
           while
           they
           resisted
           weakely
           :
           Those
           in
           the
           middest
           were
           the
           last
           that
           fell
           to
           armes
           :
           But
           Moluc
           gaue
           them
           no
           long
           time
           of
           rest
           ,
           for
           he
           sent
           to
           assaile
           
             Vasco
             de
             Sylueire
          
           ,
           and
           
             Michael
             de
             Norogna
          
           ,
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           so
           as
           at
           one
           instant
           they
           fought
           on
           all
           partes
           :
           These
           made
           weaker
           resistance
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           that
           some
           of
           them
           casting
           cowardly
           away
           their
           armes
           ,
           and
           falling
           on
           their
           knees
           ,
           yeelded
           to
           the
           discretion
           of
           the
           Moores
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           deuided
           their
           heads
           with
           their
           Cimiters
           ,
           in
           recompence
           of
           their
           base
           yeelding
           .
           The
           combate
           being
           hot
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           the
           circle
           of
           the
           Moores
           horse
           ,
           &
           their
           squadrons
           that
           were
           behinde
           ,
           drew
           neere
           ,
           and
           first
           charged
           the
           auantguard
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           their
           succours
           were
           more
           necessarie
           then
           in
           any
           other
           part
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           the
           Italians
           and
           Castillians
           had
           cut
           in
           peeces
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           Moores
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           best
           men
           ,
           )
           pressing
           the
           Christians
           armie
           on
           all
           sides
           they
           coulde
           approch
           ,
           without
           any
           disorder
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           who
           nowe
           growne
           fearefull
           ,
           began
           to
           
           loose
           grounde
           ,
           and
           to
           shrinke
           togither
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           discontentment
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           for
           any
           labour
           of
           his
           ,
           coulde
           not
           containe
           them
           in
           their
           rankes
           .
           As
           these
           Moorish
           horsemen
           began
           to
           mooue
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           
           horse
           that
           were
           accustomed
           to
           liue
           in
           those
           frontiers
           ,
           the
           Moores
           of
           the
           Cheriffe
           Mahamet
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Auero
           with
           his
           triangle
           did
           valiantly
           march
           towards
           them
           ,
           charging
           the
           first
           they
           mette
           ,
           &
           greatly
           endomaging
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           horsemen
           on
           that
           side
           to
           flight
           .
           This
           happie
           beginning
           of
           victorie
           lasted
           little
           :
           for
           whilest
           the
           Duke
           who
           commanded
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           did
           fight
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           he
           discouered
           on
           the
           one
           side
           not
           farre
           from
           him
           ,
           a
           great
           troupe
           of
           the
           enimies
           horse
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           durst
           not
           attende
           ,
           doubting
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           but
           turning
           head
           ,
           followed
           expresly
           the
           chase
           of
           those
           that
           were
           before
           him
           ,
           thinking
           to
           returne
           to
           the
           fight
           with
           greater
           aduantage
           ,
           as
           indeede
           he
           did
           :
           for
           turning
           his
           horse
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           charge
           them
           that
           came
           to
           encounter
           him
           in
           flanke
           ;
           but
           finding
           him selfe
           ouercharged
           on
           euery
           side
           ,
           wanting
           courage
           to
           withstand
           them
           ,
           and
           turning
           his
           horses
           violently
           ,
           pressed
           by
           the
           enimie
           ,
           he
           found
           no
           place
           of
           retrait
           among
           the
           squadrons
           ,
           but
           rushing
           through
           the
           rankes
           of
           the
           Germaines
           ,
           some
           part
           of
           the
           horse
           entring
           amongst
           the
           foote
           ,
           bredde
           a
           great
           confusion
           ;
           and
           being
           vnable
           to
           relieue
           themselues
           ,
           they
           wrought
           no
           other
           effect
           ,
           but
           disordered
           their
           friends
           ,
           who
           were
           after
           lesse
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           enimies
           horse
           and
           foote
           ,
           that
           came
           to
           charge
           them
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           where
           stoode
           the
           Standerd
           roiall
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           horse
           ,
           which
           set
           forwarde
           somewhat
           slower
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           of
           Moores
           ,
           (
           although
           the
           King
           were
           not
           present
           ,
           being
           gone
           towarde
           the
           vanguard
           )
           whom
           they
           pursued
           euen
           vnto
           their
           artillerie
           :
           But
           being
           succoured
           by
           one
           of
           the
           squadrons
           that
           were
           behinde
           them
           ,
           the
           Moores
           returned
           furiously
           vnto
           the
           fight
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           short
           time
           it
           hapned
           vnto
           the
           Portugals
           that
           were
           in
           that
           part
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           other
           horse
           ,
           whose
           successe
           was
           so
           much
           the
           woorse
           ,
           for
           that
           on
           the
           outside
           they
           were
           charged
           by
           the
           Moores
           ,
           and
           within
           ,
           their
           foote
           were
           disordered
           by
           their
           horse
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           charge
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           and
           all
           amazed
           ,
           fledde
           ;
           so
           as
           in
           a
           moment
           all
           was
           confounded
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           horse
           remained
           disordered
           ,
           and
           dispersed
           ,
           shewing
           small
           courage
           ,
           and
           lesse
           discipline
           :
           for
           although
           it
           were
           full
           of
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           resolution
           ;
           yet
           were
           there
           many
           yoong
           men
           sent
           by
           their
           fathers
           ,
           who
           not
           expecting
           they
           shoulde
           come
           to
           fight
           ,
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           disorder
           :
           so
           as
           in
           one
           place
           you
           shoulde
           see
           men
           of
           one
           squadron
           both
           fight
           valiantly
           and
           flie
           away
           cowardly
           not
           being
           pursued
           :
           yet
           the
           Commaunders
           of
           the
           
           horse
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           turning
           face
           to
           the
           enimies
           ,
           they
           both
           by
           words
           and
           effect
           encouraged
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           slewe
           some
           that
           fled
           :
           But
           as
           their
           number
           was
           small
           ,
           and
           the
           amasement
           great
           ,
           they
           preuailed
           little
           .
           In
           the
           vantguard
           (
           where
           the
           King
           was
           a
           looker
           on
           )
           they
           made
           great
           resistance
           ,
           killing
           aboue
           two
           thousand
           Moores
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           in
           so
           great
           numbers
           ,
           that
           the
           Italians
           and
           Spaniards
           who
           fought
           on
           that
           side
           (
           not
           being
           succoured
           by
           any
           others
           )
           after
           they
           had
           encountered
           the
           enimies
           with
           their
           daggers
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           flaine
           ,
           not
           ouercome
           ,
           but
           wearie
           with
           killing
           .
           The
           small
           order
           they
           obserued
           to
           inuest
           the
           enimie
           ,
           was
           hurtfull
           vnto
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           front
           being
           composed
           of
           diuers
           nations
           ,
           who
           contented
           to
           make
           shewe
           of
           their
           valour
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           one
           stay
           for
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           Germaines
           more
           flegmatike
           ,
           remained
           behinde
           ;
           so
           as
           their
           forces
           dismembred
           ,
           wrought
           not
           that
           effect
           they
           had
           done
           vnited
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           valour
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           the
           first
           charge
           of
           the
           horse
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Affricanes
           ,
           commanded
           by
           
             Edward
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           strooke
           a
           great
           terror
           
           in
           the
           beginning
           vnto
           
             Mulei
             Moluc
          
           ;
           for
           seeing
           his
           men
           flie
           (
           although
           he
           were
           sicke
           to
           the
           death
           )
           mounted
           to
           horse
           in
           choler
           ,
           going
           towards
           them
           that
           ranne
           away
           ,
           to
           staie
           them
           ,
           and
           encourage
           them
           .
           And
           although
           the
           presse
           encreased
           ,
           and
           the
           shot
           of
           the
           Christians
           drewe
           neere
           ,
           he
           made
           shewe
           to
           march
           himselfe
           foremost
           ,
           either
           to
           retaine
           his
           men
           by
           shame
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           hazarde
           whereunto
           hee
           shoulde
           thrust
           himselfe
           :
           But
           his
           greatest
           fauorites
           came
           about
           him
           ,
           some
           holding
           him
           by
           the
           stirrops
           ,
           some
           by
           his
           gowne
           ,
           and
           some
           by
           the
           raines
           of
           his
           bridle
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           not
           to
           hazarde
           himselfe
           .
           But
           he
           persisting
           his
           resolution
           ,
           and
           they
           to
           stay
           him
           ,
           he
           growe
           in
           choler
           ,
           laying
           holde
           of
           his
           sworde
           to
           disperse
           them
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           being
           seased
           with
           a
           cruell
           fit
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           he
           swouned
           ,
           and
           had
           fallen
           from
           his
           horse
           ;
           but
           being
           taken
           downe
           by
           them
           about
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           laid
           in
           his
           Litter
           ,
           where
           putting
           his
           finger
           vnto
           his
           mouth
           in
           signe
           of
           silence
           ,
           sodainely
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           some
           report
           )
           before
           he
           was
           laide
           downe
           ,
           
           he
           gaue
           vp
           the
           ghost
           .
           The
           Renegados
           which
           remained
           neere
           about
           him
           ,
           kept
           his
           death
           secret
           ,
           with
           great
           care
           ,
           hauing
           so
           formerly
           appointed
           if
           he
           should
           die
           ;
           an
           argumēt
           of
           great
           magnanimitie
           in
           this
           Barbarian
           ,
           who
           measured
           his
           counsels
           with
           the
           hower
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           prouided
           that
           death
           shoulde
           not
           depriue
           them
           of
           the
           victorie
           .
           The
           Litter
           being
           shut
           ,
           they
           placed
           at
           the
           doore
           a
           wittie
           yoong
           childe
           ,
           who
           
           being
           instructed
           what
           he
           had
           to
           doe
           ,
           making
           shewe
           to
           speake
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           receiue
           his
           answer
           ,
           tolde
           them
           his
           pleasure
           was
           ,
           they
           should
           passe
           forwards
           .
           This
           secret
           was
           of
           great
           importance
           to
           the
           Moores
           ,
           
           for
           without
           doubt
           if
           his
           death
           had
           beene
           discouered
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           fled
           .
           The
           Arabians
           who
           were
           not
           come
           with
           any
           intent
           to
           fight
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           spoile
           the
           conquered
           ,
           hauing
           first
           viewed
           some
           Moores
           runne
           away
           ,
           that
           their
           Mercenaries
           grew
           fearefull
           ,
           who
           kept
           their
           lodging
           ,
           doubting
           some
           ill
           successe
           ;
           they
           fell
           vpon
           the
           Moores
           baggage
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           it
           ,
           putting
           to
           flight
           such
           as
           kept
           it
           ,
           who
           running
           euen
           vnto
           Feez
           ,
           with
           many
           others
           of
           the
           campe
           ,
           
             gaue
             out
             that
             the
             Moores
             had
             lost
             the
             fielde
             :
             so
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             in
             an
             armie
             to
             conduct
             a
             nation
             light
             and
             vnconstant
             ,
             who
             vpon
             the
             least
             contrarie
             euent
             falles
             vpon
             his
             friendes
             .
          
           But
           fortune
           who
           had
           hitherto
           beene
           doubtfull
           ,
           although
           it
           seemed
           more
           to
           fauour
           the
           Moores
           then
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           after
           the
           Italians
           and
           Castillians
           were
           defeated
           ,
           remaining
           yet
           a
           good
           number
           of
           Germaines
           and
           aduenturers
           disordred
           ,
           did
           now
           shewe
           it selfe
           apparant
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           Moores
           ,
           and
           the
           victorie
           assured
           ,
           hauing
           gotten
           their
           artillerie
           :
           For
           the
           Renegados
           who
           were
           in
           the
           second
           ranke
           of
           the
           Moores
           ,
           their
           orders
           being
           open
           ,
           did
           without
           any
           confusion
           receiue
           the
           Andaluzians
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           that
           had
           beene
           broken
           by
           the
           vanguard
           and
           fled
           ,
           who
           returning
           a
           fresh
           to
           charge
           the
           aduenturers
           and
           Germaines
           ,
           they
           founde
           but
           weake
           resistance
           .
           The
           arriuall
           of
           certaine
           Renegados
           that
           fled
           from
           the
           enimies
           preuailed
           but
           little
           ,
           bringing
           newes
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Moluc
           :
           For
           although
           some
           went
           vp
           and
           downe
           crying
           victorie
           ,
           and
           publishing
           that
           Moluc
           was
           dead
           ,
           thereby
           to
           encourage
           the
           souldiers
           ;
           yet
           was
           there
           no
           meanes
           to
           draw
           the
           Portugals
           to
           imitate
           the
           example
           of
           the
           strangers
           ;
           but
           all
           fearefull
           without
           any
           courage
           ,
           retiring
           themselues
           ,
           they
           still
           lost
           of
           the
           fielde
           :
           The
           squadrons
           of
           the
           maine
           battaile
           did
           not
           yet
           mooue
           ,
           but
           vnfurnished
           of
           shot
           (
           who
           without
           keeping
           their
           places
           were
           crept
           foreward
           )
           did
           stande
           firme
           without
           succouring
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           such
           was
           the
           Kings
           commandement
           ,
           and
           therefore
           charged
           by
           the
           Moores
           shotte
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           were
           miserablie
           consumed
           ,
           when
           as
           their
           commanders
           finding
           their
           errors
           would
           
           haue
           drawne
           them
           forwarde
           ,
           the
           souldiers
           were
           so
           amazed
           ,
           that
           they
           coulde
           not
           doe
           it
           .
           In
           the
           rereward
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Tauora
          
           was
           slaine
           with
           a
           shotte
           ,
           hauing
           long
           by
           his
           valour
           withstoode
           the
           Moores
           
           charge
           ;
           but
           being
           dead
           his
           men
           grew
           more
           amazed
           then
           before
           ,
           crying
           for
           mercie
           without
           fighting
           ,
           &
           flying
           away
           without
           any
           respect
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           thither
           from
           the
           vantguard
           :
           they
           retired
           of
           all
           parts
           so
           farre
           backe
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           a
           confusion
           ,
           and
           without
           consideration
           whither
           they
           went
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           squadrons
           in
           a
           confused
           order
           came
           close
           togither
           on
           all
           sides
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           horse
           ,
           souldiers
           ,
           chariots
           ▪
           munition
           ,
           tents
           and
           pauillions
           ,
           with
           their
           other
           baggage
           ,
           came
           all
           confusedly
           togither
           on
           a
           heape
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           a
           straite
           ,
           that
           many
           were
           troden
           downe
           in
           the
           presse
           ,
           and
           smoothered
           vnder
           the
           horse
           and
           chariots
           :
           So
           as
           this
           armie
           which
           did
           containe
           aboue
           three
           miles
           in
           compasse
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           moment
           consumed
           by
           the
           sworde
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           restraine
           it selfe
           through
           feare
           ,
           that
           a
           small
           roome
           might
           containe
           it
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Auero
           ,
           Embassador
           for
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           Aldana
           and
           some
           other
           chiefe
           men
           ,
           hauing
           gathered
           togither
           some
           horse
           ,
           charged
           the
           Moores
           first
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           then
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           where
           they
           did
           see
           greatest
           neede
           ,
           but
           being
           disordred
           and
           fewe
           in
           number
           ,
           if
           they
           preuailed
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           they
           receiued
           hurt
           on
           the
           other
           :
           For
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           when
           as
           certaine
           of
           them
           attended
           the
           King
           towardes
           the
           rereward
           ,
           whereas
           there
           needed
           succours
           ,
           there
           came
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Arabians
           against
           the
           vanguard
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           ,
           to
           fall
           vpon
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           see
           in
           route
           ,
           charged
           that
           part
           with
           such
           furie
           ,
           that
           they
           slewe
           almost
           all
           the
           Germaines
           with
           their
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           many
           men
           of
           
           account
           :
           There
           the
           Duke
           was
           slaine
           with
           a
           shot
           ,
           Aldana
           died
           likewise
           :
           the
           Embassador
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           was
           hurt
           and
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           so
           was
           the
           Prior
           and
           the
           Marshall
           of
           the
           field
           .
           These
           being
           dismounted
           ,
           euery
           man
           fled
           ;
           the
           Moores
           entring
           into
           the
           ranks
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           with
           their
           Cymiters
           cut
           them
           miserablie
           in
           peeces
           :
           Whilest
           this
           was
           a
           dooing
           ,
           the
           fire
           fell
           by
           chaunce
           into
           the
           Portugall
           munition
           ,
           which
           did
           endomage
           them
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Moores
           :
           for
           as
           they
           entred
           among
           their
           baggage
           ,
           it
           consumed
           manie
           of
           them
           .
           The
           circle
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           horse
           did
           no
           way
           guarde
           the
           passage
           towards
           the
           sea
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Christians
           that
           ment
           to
           flie
           that
           way
           ,
           might
           easily
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           thought
           to
           returne
           to
           Arzille
           were
           either
           slaine
           or
           taken
           prisoners
           ;
           for
           such
           as
           escaped
           the
           Moores
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           waies
           ,
           and
           passage
           of
           the
           riuers
           ,
           were
           either
           drowned
           ,
           or
           fell
           into
           their
           handes
           ,
           who
           made
           them
           slaues
           :
           
           There
           were
           many
           drowned
           ,
           deceiued
           with
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           &
           ignorant
           of
           their
           former
           passage
           ;
           for
           whereas
           the
           riuers
           (
           and
           particularly
           Mucazen
           )
           doe
           ebbe
           and
           flowe
           ,
           like
           the
           Ocean
           by
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Moone
           ,
           filling
           it selfe
           with
           salt
           water
           ,
           when
           the
           armie
           passed
           they
           were
           almost
           dry
           ;
           but
           in
           their
           returne
           ,
           the
           Tide
           (
           as
           they
           cōmonly
           say
           )
           being
           full
           the
           riuers
           were
           greatly
           risen
           ,
           wherof
           the
           Portugals
           being
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           vnskilfull
           of
           the
           Ford
           ,
           fearefull
           ,
           and
           chased
           by
           the
           Moores
           ,
           they
           were
           swallowed
           vp
           ;
           so
           as
           of
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           this
           battaile
           ,
           there
           escaped
           but
           one
           hundreth
           ,
           so
           well
           coulde
           the
           Barbarians
           execute
           their
           resolutions
           .
           The
           King
           (
           who
           in
           the
           beginning
           when
           as
           Molucs
           artillerie
           first
           plaied
           ,
           went
           through
           the
           armie
           in
           coach
           with
           
             Christopher
             de
             Tauora
          
           )
           tooke
           his
           horse
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           went
           couragiously
           toward
           the
           vanguard
           ,
           where
           remaining
           a
           while
           a
           looker
           on
           ,
           sending
           first
           one
           ,
           then
           another
           ,
           to
           commaund
           what
           he
           thought
           was
           necessarie
           ,
           he
           was
           lightly
           hurt
           with
           a
           shot
           in
           the
           right
           arme
           towarde
           the
           shoulder
           ,
           whereof
           making
           small
           account
           ,
           he
           went
           ordering
           thinges
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           leauing
           the
           triangle
           of
           horse
           where
           his
           Standerd
           remained
           .
           But
           for
           that
           he
           was
           yoong
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           the
           greatest
           treasure
           that
           Kings
           can
           enioy
           ,
           I
           meane
           a
           wise
           man
           neere
           him
           in
           whome
           he
           shoulde
           trust
           ,
           when
           he
           did
           see
           his
           men
           begin
           to
           breake
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Auero
           to
           go
           forward
           and
           retyre
           backe
           ,
           he
           came
           furiously
           with
           certaine
           Gentlemen
           that
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           fight
           among
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           encouraging
           his
           men
           valiantly
           by
           the
           effects
           ,
           but
           with
           
           fewe
           words
           .
           Those
           that
           behelde
           him
           fight
           ,
           woondered
           at
           his
           courage
           ,
           for
           although
           that
           they
           slewe
           three
           horse
           vnder
           him
           ,
           without
           any
           whit
           daunting
           him
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           neuer
           wearie
           to
           charge
           ,
           strike
           ,
           and
           succour
           all
           partes
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           where
           was
           greatest
           daunger
           :
           But
           being
           but
           a
           man
           ,
           aided
           by
           fewe
           ,
           he
           cannot
           resist
           the
           enimies
           furie
           ;
           nor
           make
           his
           friends
           partakers
           of
           his
           valour
           .
           Manie
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           which
           remained
           yet
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           seeing
           the
           armie
           in
           route
           ,
           sought
           the
           King
           in
           all
           parts
           to
           helpe
           to
           saue
           him
           :
           but
           the
           Standard
           which
           was
           carried
           before
           him
           as
           a
           marke
           to
           knowe
           him
           ,
           was
           now
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           bearer
           slaine
           ;
           and
           being
           deceiued
           with
           another
           somewhat
           like
           vnto
           it
           ,
           which
           
             Edward
             de
             Meneses
          
           carried
           ,
           they
           followed
           the
           one
           in
           steade
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           King
           remained
           as
           a
           man
           lost
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           his
           most
           trustie
           seruants
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           
           one
           Renegado
           ,
           who
           laboured
           to
           saue
           him
           :
           Hauing
           in
           vaine
           sought
           to
           fly
           ,
           being
           aduised
           to
           yeeld
           with
           his
           armes
           ,
           he
           would
           by
           no
           means
           agree
           vnto
           it
           .
           One
           amongst
           them
           holding
           vpon
           the
           point
           of
           his
           sworde
           a
           white
           napkin
           in
           signe
           of
           peace
           ,
           went
           towards
           the
           Moores
           ,
           as
           an
           Embassadour
           for
           the
           rest
           to
           yeelde
           :
           but
           they
           either
           barbarous
           ,
           or
           wrathfull
           ,
           tooke
           the
           messenger
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           charged
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           being
           fewe
           in
           number
           ,
           wearied
           ,
           &
           without
           courage
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           slaine
           .
           Some
           say
           ,
           there
           grew
           a
           controuersie
           amongst
           them
           about
           the
           Kings
           owne
           person
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           occasion
           they
           slew
           him
           :
           They
           sent
           after
           to
           secke
           his
           bodie
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           notable
           example
           of
           the
           
           inconstancie
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           they
           carried
           it
           naked
           vpon
           a
           saddle
           pommell
           ,
           into
           the
           roiall
           tent
           of
           Moluc
           ,
           where
           letting
           it
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           it
           was
           carefully
           viewed
           by
           the
           Nobilitie
           that
           was
           there
           present
           ,
           &
           a
           publike
           certificate
           made
           that
           it
           was
           he
           ,
           keeping
           it
           aftewardes
           at
           Alcazer-Quiuer
           .
           
             Such
             was
             the
             death
             of
             this
             vnfortunate
             King
             ,
             wherein
             chaunced
             all
             things
             that
             might
             make
             him
             lamentable
             ,
             his
             yoong
             age
             ,
             the
             expectation
             of
             his
             vertues
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             succession
             ,
             his
             violent
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             imprisonment
             of
             his
             bodie
             .
             He
             was
             indued
             with
             excellent
             qualities
             ,
             but
             nothing
             profitable
             vnto
             him
             ,
             wanting
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             vnripe
             yeeres
             ,
             that
             predominante
             vertue
             of
             our
             actions
             :
             For
             all
             his
             resolutions
             that
             did
             guide
             him
             to
             so
             rash
             an
             end
             ,
             were
             grounded
             vpon
             his
             magnanimitie
             ,
             zeale
             to
             religion
             ,
             liberalitie
             ,
             thirst
             of
             militarie
             glorie
             ;
             of
             the
             disposition
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             vigour
             of
             his
             courage
             .
             It
             seemes
             that
             we
             may
             well
             saie
             of
             this
             vnfortunate
             yoong
             Prince
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             sometimes
             spoken
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ;
             That
             Nature
             had
             giuen
             him
             vertue
             ,
             and
             Fortune
             vices
             :
             For
             in
             truth
             Sebastian
             had
             his
             vertues
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             vices
             from
             his
             education
             .
          
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
          
           escaped
           his
           enimies
           
           hands
           ,
           but
           his
           too
           great
           haste
           to
           passe
           Mucazen
           ,
           and
           to
           recouer
           Arzille
           ,
           was
           the
           cause
           he
           was
           drowned
           in
           his
           passage
           .
           Those
           whome
           idlenes
           had
           made
           curious
           ,
           did
           note
           the
           diuersitie
           of
           these
           Princes
           deathes
           ,
           for
           being
           all
           lost
           in
           one
           battaile
           ,
           within
           the
           space
           of
           sixe
           houres
           ,
           the
           one
           died
           of
           his
           naturall
           death
           ;
           the
           second
           by
           the
           sword
           ;
           the
           thirde
           was
           smothered
           in
           the
           water
           .
           When
           as
           Hamet
           see
           the
           battaile
           wonne
           ,
           he
           ranne
           towardes
           his
           brother
           ,
           thinking
           to
           finde
           him
           aliue
           ,
           and
           to
           reioice
           with
           him
           :
           but
           being
           come
           to
           his
           litter
           ,
           they
           enformed
           him
           of
           his
           death
           .
           And
           although
           Moluc
           had
           left
           one
           sonne
           ,
           
           
           yet
           did
           they
           salute
           Hamet
           as
           their
           King
           ,
           running
           through
           their
           campe
           with
           ensignes
           proclaiming
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           :
           And
           for
           that
           according
           to
           the
           conformitie
           of
           the
           grandfathers
           will
           ,
           the
           eldest
           (
           as
           it
           is
           saide
           )
           of
           the
           nephewes
           should
           succeede
           ,
           therefore
           Hamet
           was
           sworne
           Prince
           .
           The
           Moores
           fell
           to
           spoile
           ,
           and
           take
           prisoners
           ,
           making
           a
           very
           rich
           bootie
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           many
           precious
           things
           the
           Portugals
           had
           brought
           with
           them
           into
           the
           campe
           ;
           but
           especially
           for
           the
           prisoners
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           great
           number
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           for
           their
           wealth
           and
           nobilitie
           :
           besides
           that
           the
           Moores
           make
           more
           account
           of
           one
           Portugall
           prisoner
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           other
           nation
           ,
           for
           that
           being
           delicate
           and
           not
           able
           to
           suffer
           ,
           they
           redeeme
           thēselues
           for
           great
           sums
           ,
           as
           these
           gentlemen
           did
           afterwards
           ;
           who
           by
           an
           example
           of
           small
           patience
           ,
           set
           themselues
           at
           sixe
           thousand
           duckats
           a
           peece
           and
           more
           .
           This
           day
           was
           famous
           by
           the
           death
           
           of
           three
           Kings
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Sebastian
             ,
             Mulei
             Moluc
          
           ,
           and
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
          
           ,
           by
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           all
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           a
           Realme
           ,
           &
           of
           so
           many
           souldiers
           ;
           a
           thing
           seldome
           or
           neuer
           hapned
           ;
           and
           also
           for
           the
           importance
           of
           Sebastians
           death
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           affaires
           of
           the
           worlde
           .
           The
           number
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           great
           as
           of
           the
           prisoners
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           the
           truth
           is
           hard
           to
           be
           verified
           ,
           it
           hath
           bred
           diuers
           opinions
           in
           the
           Portugals
           :
           Some
           haue
           reported
           that
           the
           enimies
           were
           infinite
           in
           number
           ;
           others
           haue
           bin
           more
           moderate
           ;
           yet
           haue
           they
           augmēted
           this
           point
           :
           Notwithstanding
           there
           died
           three
           thousand
           Moores
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           Christians
           ,
           or
           more
           ;
           amongst
           the
           which
           were
           some
           
           men
           of
           account
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           Captaines
           of
           the
           strangers
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Auero
           ,
           there
           was
           slaine
           Alphonso
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Vimiosa
           ;
           
             Lewes
             Coutigno
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Rodondo
           ;
           
             Vasco
             de
             Gama
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Vidiguera
           ;
           Alphonso
           of
           Norogna
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Mira
           ;
           
             Iohn
             Lobo
          
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Aluito
           ;
           Aluara
           of
           Melo
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           Marques
           of
           Ferrara
           ;
           Rhoderick
           of
           Melo
           ,
           eldest
           sonne
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Tentuguel
           ;
           Iamie
           brother
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ;
           
             Iohn
             de
             Silueira
          
           ,
           eldest
           sonne
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Sorteglia
           ;
           Christopher
           of
           Tauora
           ;
           and
           manie
           other
           of
           account
           ,
           so
           as
           some
           noble
           families
           were
           there
           wholie
           extinct
           .
           Arias
           of
           Silua
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Porto
           ,
           and
           Emanuel
           of
           Meneses
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           died
           likewise
           :
           The
           Duke
           of
           Barsellos
           ,
           with
           Anthonie
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           ,
           were
           taken
           prisoners
           .
           The
           newe
           King
           hauing
           gathered
           togither
           his
           armie
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           
           prisoners
           he
           could
           get
           ,
           resolued
           to
           returne
           to
           Feez
           ;
           where
           he
           entered
           in
           great
           triumph
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           colours
           taken
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           Captiues
           he
           led
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           bodie
           of
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
          
           to
           be
           founde
           out
           ,
           and
           hauing
           flaied
           it
           ,
           and
           filled
           the
           skin
           with
           strawe
           ,
           he
           carried
           it
           in
           triumph
           ,
           to
           take
           from
           the
           Moores
           al
           the
           hope
           they
           had
           conceiued
           in
           him
           .
           After
           he
           studied
           carefully
           to
           discouer
           
           the
           Gentlemen
           that
           were
           prisoners
           ,
           taking
           them
           from
           the
           Moores
           and
           Iewes
           ,
           who
           had
           bought
           them
           for
           a
           small
           price
           ,
           to
           drawe
           from
           them
           a
           greater
           raunsome
           ,
           as
           indeede
           he
           did
           :
           Whereupon
           hee
           was
           noted
           by
           some
           to
           be
           more
           couetous
           then
           valiant
           ,
           seeming
           a
           great
           indiscretion
           ,
           that
           after
           so
           great
           and
           absolute
           a
           victorie
           ,
           remaining
           no
           reliques
           of
           an
           enimies
           armie
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           so
           sodainly
           betake
           himselfe
           to
           rest
           .
           They
           woulde
           (
           being
           but
           twentie
           and
           fiue
           miles
           from
           the
           fortes
           which
           the
           Portugals
           held
           in
           Affrick
           )
           he
           should
           presently
           haue
           laboured
           to
           force
           them
           ,
           and
           haue
           freed
           the
           Prouince
           from
           such
           a
           curbe
           (
           being
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           most
           expert
           )
           that
           if
           he
           had
           aduanced
           his
           campe
           ,
           he
           had
           soone
           forced
           them
           ,
           vnfurnished
           both
           with
           men
           and
           munition
           ;
           and
           the
           Portugals
           that
           were
           there
           in
           guard
           remaining
           so
           astonished
           ,
           for
           the
           death
           of
           their
           King
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           hardly
           haue
           made
           defence
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           lesse
           hauing
           small
           hope
           to
           be
           succoured
           out
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           Sebastian
           hauing
           carried
           with
           him
           all
           the
           Nobilitie
           which
           were
           woont
           to
           defende
           those
           places
           .
           So
           as
           vpon
           this
           discourse
           ,
           many
           saide
           ,
           as
           was
           spoken
           to
           Hannibal
           of
           the
           same
           nation
           ,
           that
           the
           Affricanes
           although
           they
           knowe
           sometimes
           how
           to
           vanquish
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           they
           not
           vse
           the
           victorie
           :
           But
           all
           well
           considered
           ,
           the
           Moore
           proceeded
           in
           this
           action
           ,
           with
           more
           iudgement
           ,
           then
           others
           beleeued
           ,
           for
           not
           suffering
           himselfe
           to
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           prosperitie
           ,
           hauing
           aduertisement
           that
           the
           Realme
           of
           Feez
           (
           the
           which
           they
           had
           receiued
           from
           such
           as
           had
           escaped
           the
           day
           of
           the
           battaile
           the
           handes
           of
           the
           vanguard
           of
           the
           Christians
           and
           of
           the
           Arabians
           )
           was
           somewhat
           altered
           ,
           seeing
           himselfe
           newly
           King
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           more
           conuenient
           being
           armed
           to
           goe
           pacifie
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           take
           assured
           possession
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           then
           to
           busie
           himselfe
           with
           newe
           conquests
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           certaine
           in
           doubt
           for
           the
           vncertaine
           :
           Besides
           ,
           hauing
           well
           considered
           the
           conquest
           of
           these
           fortresses
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           esteeme
           them
           easie
           ,
           but
           of
           hard
           attempt
           :
           for
           besides
           they
           wanted
           no
           garrisons
           ,
           and
           that
           Portugall
           
           was
           not
           yet
           so
           vnpeopled
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           might
           soone
           be
           succoured
           ,
           he
           held
           it
           for
           most
           certaine
           ,
           that
           King
           Philip
           for
           his
           owne
           priuate
           interest
           would
           defend
           them
           with
           all
           his
           force
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           might
           easilie
           effect
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           number
           of
           galleies
           hee
           had
           prepared
           readie
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           fearing
           perchance
           that
           which
           had
           happened
           .
           And
           for
           that
           he
           doubted
           the
           Andaluzians
           might
           haue
           some
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           practise
           some
           treason
           against
           his
           person
           ,
           hee
           cut
           off
           the
           head
           of
           Doali
           and
           some
           other
           Commaunders
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           others
           of
           his
           traine
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           Hamet
           got
           the
           name
           of
           a
           wise
           and
           considerate
           Prince
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           preserued
           ,
           gouerning
           himselfe
           with
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           
           
             Diego
             de
             Sosa
          
           Generall
           of
           the
           armie
           at
           sea
           ,
           who
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           ,
           remained
           neere
           Alarache
           ,
           hearing
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           artillerie
           ,
           and
           the
           brute
           of
           the
           two
           armies
           ,
           most
           assured
           they
           were
           in
           fight
           ,
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           doe
           :
           for
           although
           his
           commission
           was
           there
           to
           attende
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           he
           doubted
           least
           the
           viewe
           of
           the
           enimie
           might
           force
           him
           to
           change
           his
           resolution
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           way
           shoulde
           be
           stopped
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shoulde
           expect
           him
           in
           vaine
           ,
           not
           resoluing
           whether
           it
           were
           more
           expedient
           to
           returne
           to
           Arzille
           ,
           or
           attend
           in
           that
           place
           :
           He
           made
           likewise
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           he
           shoulde
           batter
           Alarache
           ,
           (
           whereunto
           he
           was
           enclined
           )
           thinking
           by
           his
           cannon
           to
           giue
           the
           King
           a
           figne
           of
           his
           being
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           trouble
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           Moore
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           in
           fight
           ;
           but
           he
           resolued
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           deteined
           by
           his
           blinde
           commission
           ,
           and
           the
           aduise
           of
           some
           other
           Capteines
           .
           The
           armie
           being
           broken
           ,
           he
           receiued
           letters
           from
           
             Peter
             de
             Mesquita
          
           ,
           gouernour
           of
           Arzille
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           newes
           of
           the
           successe
           ,
           in
           part
           false
           ,
           writing
           vnto
           him
           that
           he
           shoulde
           returne
           with
           the
           armie
           to
           Arzille
           ,
           and
           that
           King
           Sebastian
           came
           thither
           to
           imbarke
           .
           And
           although
           this
           letter
           did
           not
           easilie
           mooue
           him
           ,
           doubting
           that
           Mesquita
           ,
           demaunded
           the
           armie
           more
           for
           his
           owne
           assurance
           then
           otherwise
           ;
           yet
           being
           certified
           of
           the
           Kings
           death
           ,
           he
           ranne
           alongst
           the
           coast
           vnto
           Tanger
           :
           seeking
           to
           gather
           vp
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           and
           so
           after
           returne
           to
           Lisbone
           .
        
         
           These
           thinges
           passed
           in
           Affrick
           ,
           the
           news
           came
           (
           but
           without
           good
           assurance
           )
           to
           the
           Gouernours
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           August
           ,
           which
           did
           so
           amaze
           them
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           time
           they
           knewe
           not
           what
           to
           determine
           ,
           yet
           they
           kept
           it
           secret
           ,
           resoluing
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           to
           call
           the
           
           Cardinall
           Henrie
           (
           who
           they
           saide
           )
           succeeded
           directly
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           he
           a
           little
           before
           not
           greatly
           pleasing
           nor
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           retired
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Abbey
           of
           Alcobassa
           ,
           to
           whome
           with
           great
           dissimulation
           they
           sent
           father
           
             George
             Serrano
          
           ,
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           ,
           to
           declare
           vnto
           him
           the
           successe
           ,
           and
           to
           beseech
           him
           to
           come
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           to
           receiue
           the
           Scepter
           ;
           although
           on
           the
           other
           part
           some
           reported
           that
           
             Peter
             d'Alcasoua
          
           had
           secretlie
           aduertised
           the
           Catholique
           King
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           beginning
           to
           yeelde
           obedience
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           whom
           he
           did
           foresee
           woulde
           be
           future
           Lorde
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           not
           a
           practise
           of
           his
           enimies
           to
           make
           him
           more
           suspect
           vnto
           the
           Cardinall
           Henrie
           :
           generally
           through
           the
           Realme
           they
           knewe
           nothing
           of
           assurance
           ,
           for
           all
           passengers
           were
           staied
           by
           order
           from
           the
           Gouernours
           ;
           all
           letters
           that
           came
           from
           forraine
           parts
           were
           taken
           ,
           giuing
           the
           people
           to
           vnderstande
           a
           thousand
           fables
           ,
           doubting
           perchaunce
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           people
           knewe
           themselues
           to
           be
           without
           a
           King
           ,
           they
           woulde
           attempt
           something
           .
           The
           Citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           as
           also
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           were
           in
           great
           garboile
           ,
           vnderstanding
           that
           there
           was
           a
           Carrier
           come
           with
           such
           newes
           ,
           as
           had
           greatly
           altered
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Councell
           daily
           assembled
           ,
           the
           letters
           retained
           ,
           to
           vnderstande
           that
           they
           had
           sent
           both
           into
           Castill
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           to
           heare
           that
           both
           the
           Christians
           and
           the
           Moores
           campes
           were
           approched
           ,
           helde
           the
           whole
           Realme
           in
           feare
           of
           some
           ruine
           .
           There
           was
           none
           in
           Lisbone
           but
           had
           some
           interest
           in
           this
           warre
           ,
           who
           so
           had
           not
           his
           sonne
           there
           ,
           had
           his
           father
           ;
           the
           one
           her
           husbande
           ,
           the
           other
           her
           brother
           ;
           the
           traders
           and
           handie-crafts
           men
           who
           had
           not
           their
           kinsemen
           there
           (
           and
           yet
           many
           of
           them
           had
           )
           did
           venture
           their
           wealth
           in
           it
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           for
           the
           desire
           of
           gaine
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           that
           they
           could
           not
           call
           in
           that
           which
           they
           had
           lent
           to
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           souldiers
           :
           by
           reason
           whereof
           all
           were
           in
           heauines
           ,
           euerie
           one
           seemed
           to
           foretell
           the
           losse
           of
           such
           friends
           ,
           and
           goods
           he
           had
           in
           Affrick
           :
           and
           although
           they
           stoode
           yet
           doubtfull
           ,
           yet
           might
           you
           vnderstand
           their
           secret
           sighes
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           aduertised
           of
           the
           successe
           of
           Affrick
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           which
           was
           treated
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           sent
           thither
           presently
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           ,
           a
           Portugall
           ;
           at
           that
           time
           a
           Gentleman
           sewer
           ,
           one
           of
           those
           which
           went
           into
           Castil
           with
           the
           Princesse
           mother
           of
           Sebastian
           :
           
           He
           carried
           with
           him
           two
           Commissions
           :
           the
           one
           was
           to
           visite
           Henrie
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           him
           vnderstande
           the
           King
           woulde
           presently
           sende
           to
           him
           another
           personage
           for
           the
           ful
           perfourmance
           of
           that
           office
           :
           The
           other
           was
           to
           sounde
           the
           harts
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           hee
           was
           thought
           best
           able
           ,
           being
           there
           borne
           ,
           and
           well
           vnderstanding
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           They
           gaue
           him
           not
           the
           title
           of
           an
           Embassador
           ,
           for
           that
           being
           doubtfull
           of
           the
           life
           or
           death
           of
           
             Iohn
             de
             Sylua
             ▪
          
           (
           who
           was
           in
           Affrick
           with
           that
           charge
           )
           the
           King
           woulde
           not
           yet
           appoint
           any
           other
           .
           
             Mulei
             Hamet
          
           ,
           before
           his
           going
           to
           Maroc
           ,
           desirous
           to
           make
           the
           Catholique
           King
           his
           friend
           ,
           sent
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           to
           present
           him
           the
           same
           peace
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           betwixt
           Moluc
           and
           him
           ,
           offering
           him
           in
           gift
           the
           bodie
           of
           King
           Sebastian
           ,
           which
           he
           helde
           prisoner
           .
           This
           Embassadour
           being
           arriued
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Castill
           ,
           the
           
           King
           heard
           it
           willingly
           ,
           and
           although
           he
           accepted
           the
           deliuerie
           of
           his
           Embassage
           ,
           yet
           woulde
           he
           not
           receiue
           the
           Kings
           bodie
           ,
           but
           appointed
           it
           shoulde
           be
           consigned
           to
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Andrew
             Gasper
             Corse
          
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           saide
           Cheriffe
           ,
           did
           consigne
           it
           by
           publike
           act
           ,
           to
           the
           gouernour
           of
           Ceuta
           ,
           for
           the
           Catholique
           King
           :
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           (
           to
           requite
           the
           Moores
           bountie
           )
           sent
           
             Peter
             Venegas
          
           of
           Cordube
           for
           his
           Agent
           into
           Affrick
           ,
           with
           a
           present
           of
           stones
           ,
           valued
           at
           a
           hundreth
           thousand
           duckats
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           continue
           the
           treaties
           of
           peace
           ,
           as
           to
           demaund
           the
           Duke
           of
           Barcellos
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           graunted
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           after
           free
           to
           the
           frontiers
           .
           In
           this
           time
           the
           Cardinall
           came
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           at
           whose
           arriuall
           they
           published
           this
           heauie
           newes
           ,
           so
           as
           this
           inward
           and
           generall
           sorrow
           ,
           which
           was
           suppressed
           by
           the
           vncertaintie
           of
           the
           report
           ,
           encreased
           and
           
           burst
           foorth
           into
           teares
           ,
           and
           lamentations
           :
           I
           cannot
           well
           describe
           the
           generall
           sorrow
           ,
           how
           all
           things
           were
           filled
           with
           sighes
           ,
           how
           euerie
           man
           was
           ouerladen
           with
           mourning
           :
           It
           was
           a
           pitifull
           thing
           to
           heare
           the
           women
           (
           whereof
           the
           most
           noble
           in
           their
           houses
           )
           from
           whence
           you
           might
           heare
           the
           noise
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           streetes
           ,
           powring
           foorth
           their
           cries
           and
           teares
           vnto
           heauen
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           redoubled
           so
           often
           ,
           as
           the
           newes
           was
           confirmed
           by
           any
           newe
           aduertisement
           :
           And
           as
           it
           often
           happens
           that
           mindes
           supprest
           doe
           oftentimes
           turne
           to
           superstition
           ,
           so
           they
           and
           likewise
           many
           men
           did
           not
           beleeue
           what
           was
           saide
           ;
           but
           hoping
           beyond
           all
           hope
           ,
           and
           trusting
           more
           then
           they
           shoulde
           (
           although
           it
           were
           verified
           vnto
           them
           that
           
           their
           husbands
           and
           kinsfolkes
           were
           dead
           ,
           yet
           woulde
           they
           haue
           them
           still
           liuing
           ,
           )
           and
           deceiued
           by
           sorcerers
           and
           witches
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           by
           their
           owne
           desires
           ,
           remained
           long
           without
           their
           widdowes
           habite
           ,
           expecting
           in
           vaine
           newes
           of
           him
           which
           was
           passed
           into
           an
           other
           life
           .
           Many
           men
           complained
           ,
           and
           some
           cursed
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           suffered
           him
           to
           goe
           into
           Affrick
           ,
           one
           blames
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           an
           other
           his
           fauorites
           ,
           some
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           some
           the
           Chambér
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           hindered
           so
           foolish
           a
           resolution
           ;
           some
           did
           see
           that
           Portugall
           was
           neere
           her
           last
           period
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           own
           miserie
           lamented
           their
           countries
           .
           The
           Gouernours
           yeelded
           their
           
           gouernment
           to
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Nobles
           and
           Magistrates
           was
           sworne
           Gouernour
           and
           future
           successour
           to
           King
           Sebastian
           ;
           The
           which
           was
           done
           to
           quiet
           the
           people
           ,
           expecting
           a
           better
           confirmation
           of
           this
           newes
           from
           Affrick
           ,
           which
           staied
           not
           long
           but
           was
           verified
           from
           all
           partes
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           resolued
           to
           finish
           the
           ceremonie
           which
           they
           haue
           accustomed
           in
           bewailing
           their
           King
           dead
           ,
           and
           to
           breake
           their
           Scutchions
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           :
           There
           parted
           from
           the
           Magistrates
           house
           ,
           a
           Citizen
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           couered
           himselfe
           and
           his
           Horse
           all
           in
           blacke
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           Ensigne
           in
           his
           hande
           likewise
           of
           blacke
           ,
           bearing
           it
           vppon
           his
           shoulder
           that
           it
           
           might
           traile
           on
           the
           grounde
           :
           After
           him
           followed
           three
           olde
           men
           on
           foote
           in
           mourning
           weedes
           ,
           with
           three
           scutchions
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           like
           bucklers
           or
           targets
           ,
           bearing
           them
           high
           vpon
           their
           heades
           ,
           without
           any
           figure
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           all
           blacke
           :
           Then
           followed
           some
           Citizens
           of
           the
           same
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           other
           inferiours
           in
           great
           numbers
           :
           All
           these
           went
           through
           the
           principall
           streetes
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           comming
           to
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           Cathedrall
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           neere
           to
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           they
           parted
           ;
           those
           which
           holde
           the
           scutchions
           ,
           mount
           vp
           certaine
           degrees
           ,
           and
           one
           amongst
           them
           lifting
           vp
           his
           target
           ,
           cries
           with
           a
           loude
           voice
           ,
           People
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           lament
           your
           King
           Sebastian
           ,
           who
           is
           dead
           :
           Then
           all
           the
           people
           weepes
           and
           cries
           :
           Hauing
           ended
           his
           words
           ,
           he
           breakes
           his
           Scutchion
           as
           a
           fraile
           thing
           ,
           striking
           it
           on
           the
           place
           where
           he
           standes
           :
           Then
           proceede
           they
           on
           ,
           and
           being
           come
           to
           the
           newe
           streete
           ,
           ascending
           the
           staires
           of
           the
           little
           Church
           of
           our
           Ladie
           of
           Oliuera
           ,
           an
           other
           of
           them
           which
           carries
           the
           Scutchions
           ,
           pronounceth
           the
           same
           wordes
           the
           former
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           breakes
           his
           Scutchion
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           :
           The
           like
           is
           
           done
           by
           the
           thirde
           ,
           vpon
           the
           staires
           of
           the
           Hospitall
           :
           So
           as
           all
           the
           three
           Scutchions
           were
           broken
           in
           these
           three
           places
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           returne
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
           At
           this
           time
           
             Christopher
             d'
             Mora
          
           arriued
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           who
           desirous
           to
           deliuer
           his
           Embassage
           from
           the
           King
           vnto
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           was
           not
           permitted
           ;
           for
           Henrie
           (
           I
           know
           not
           the
           reason
           )
           would
           giue
           him
           no
           audience
           ,
           before
           he
           was
           sworne
           King
           :
           Therefore
           they
           made
           haste
           to
           performe
           ordinarie
           ceremonies
           ,
           which
           done
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           heare
           him
           louingly
           ,
           and
           he
           remained
           in
           the
           Realme
           ,
           executing
           the
           charge
           his
           master
           had
           inioyned
           
           him
           :
           The
           forme
           of
           the
           oath
           was
           done
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           The
           xxv
           .
           of
           August
           the
           Hospitall
           Church
           of
           all
           Saints
           was
           hanged
           with
           tapestrie
           of
           silke
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           they
           erected
           a
           little
           scaffold
           ,
           on
           the
           which
           they
           placed
           a
           seate
           of
           cloth
           of
           golde
           ;
           thither
           came
           the
           King
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           in
           the
           habite
           of
           a
           Cardinall
           ;
           going
           from
           the
           pallace
           there
           marched
           before
           him
           eight
           Attabales
           ,
           or
           drums
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           after
           the
           Moresco
           manner
           ,
           and
           nine
           Harolds
           all
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           carrying
           vpon
           their
           cloakes
           their
           coates
           of
           Armes
           :
           after
           followed
           on
           foote
           ,
           almost
           all
           the
           officers
           of
           the
           Courte
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           other
           Magistrates
           ;
           behinde
           them
           was
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           on
           horsebacke
           bare
           headed
           ,
           bearing
           in
           his
           hande
           a
           sworde
           ,
           with
           a
           scabberd
           of
           golde
           as
           Constable
           :
           a
           little
           after
           came
           the
           Cardinall
           vpon
           a
           Mule
           ,
           the
           which
           
             Aluaro
             de
             Silua
          
           Counte
           of
           Portalegro
           Lord
           Steward
           of
           his
           houshold
           ,
           ledde
           by
           the
           reines
           ;
           there
           followed
           after
           many
           Noblemen
           and
           Gentlemen
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           with
           much
           people
           on
           foote
           :
           The
           Cardinall
           inuironed
           with
           a
           great
           multitude
           ascends
           the
           staires
           of
           the
           hospitall
           ,
           being
           entered
           the
           Church
           ,
           hauing
           heard
           Seruice
           ,
           and
           ended
           his
           praiers
           ,
           he
           seates
           himselfe
           in
           the
           chaire
           prepared
           on
           the
           scaffolde
           ,
           where
           presently
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Sada
          
           (
           one
           of
           those
           that
           had
           bin
           gouernours
           )
           put
           the
           Scepter
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           
             Michell
             de
             Mora
          
           Secretarie
           ,
           standing
           a
           little
           off
           ,
           said
           ,
           (
           reading
           it
           with
           a
           loude
           voice
           ,
           )
           that
           King
           Henrie
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Sebastian
           ,
           did
           succeede
           in
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           had
           deliuered
           him
           the
           Scepter
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           come
           to
           take
           the
           accustomed
           oath
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           and
           obserue
           vnto
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           any
           other
           all
           liberties
           ,
           priuiledges
           ,
           and
           conuentions
           ,
           graunted
           by
           his
           predecessours
           :
           which
           done
           ,
           the
           Secretarie
           kneeling
           before
           him
           with
           an
           open
           booke
           ,
           the
           King
           laide
           his
           hande
           thereon
           ,
           swearing
           so
           to
           do
           :
           
           then
           did
           the
           Attabales
           sounde
           ,
           euery
           man
           crying
           
             Reale
             Reale
          
           ,
           for
           Henry
           King
           of
           Portugall
           :
           this
           done
           he
           riseth
           ,
           &
           with
           the
           same
           companie
           holding
           alwaies
           the
           Scepter
           in
           hande
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           the
           pallace
           ,
           the
           Attabales
           sounding
           ,
           and
           the
           Herolds
           crying
           from
           time
           to
           time
           as
           before
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           THIRDE
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             third
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             descent
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Portugall
             ;
             The
             pretendants
             to
             the
             succession
             ;
             The
             resolutions
             of
             King
             Henrie
             ;
             And
             the
             peoples
             demaunds
             ;
             The
             voyage
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Ossuna
             into
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             other
             Embassadors
             from
             the
             Catholique
             King
             ;
             The
             imprisonment
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             :
             The
             Catholique
             Kings
             letters
             to
             them
             of
             Lisbone
             :
             The
             States
             of
             Portugall
             :
             The
             grounds
             of
             the
             pretendants
             to
             the
             succession
             ;
             The
             sentence
             of
             Henry
             against
             Anthony
             Prior
             of
             Crato
             ,
             vpon
             his
             legitimation
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Popes
             Briefe
             :
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Catholique
             King
             to
             the
             Realme
             against
             euerie
             one
             of
             the
             pretendants
             :
             The
             preparatiues
             to
             warre
             of
             the
             Catholique
             King
             against
             the
             Realme
             of
             Portugall
             ;
             The
             suspension
             of
             the
             briefe
             ;
             The
             second
             sentence
             of
             Henry
             against
             Anthonie
             ;
             The
             alteration
             of
             King
             Henry
             his
             will
             concerning
             the
             succession
             ;
             And
             the
             Popes
             offers
             to
             the
             Catholique
             king
             .
          
        
         
         
           MOst
           men
           from
           all
           the
           noted
           parts
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           had
           their
           mindes
           and
           iudgements
           turned
           vpon
           Portugall
           ;
           both
           for
           that
           hitherto
           the
           affaires
           of
           Sebastian
           were
           worthie
           attention
           ,
           as
           to
           see
           nowe
           Henry
           come
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           who
           was
           olde
           and
           without
           successour
           ;
           which
           made
           all
           Princes
           doubte
           that
           the
           succession
           of
           this
           Realme
           might
           trouble
           the
           publike
           quiet
           :
           for
           the
           Pretendants
           were
           diuers
           ,
           their
           actions
           differing
           ,
           all
           allied
           ,
           and
           all
           with
           groundes
           :
           And
           although
           their
           forces
           were
           vnequall
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           made
           equal
           by
           certaine
           respects
           :
           But
           to
           the
           ende
           we
           may
           the
           better
           vnderstand
           the
           groundes
           of
           euery
           one
           of
           the
           pretendants
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           a
           little
           digression
           to
           report
           briefly
           
           the
           descent
           of
           these
           Kings
           .
           And
           although
           from
           the
           first
           vnto
           Henry
           there
           raigned
           seauenteene
           ,
           yet
           doe
           I
           not
           thinke
           it
           necessarie
           to
           take
           their
           beginning
           but
           frō
           Emanuel
           forward
           who
           was
           the
           fourteenth
           ,
           who
           began
           his
           raigne
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1495.
           for
           that
           of
           his
           onely
           progenie
           is
           issued
           the
           number
           of
           Princes
           that
           pretended
           to
           the
           Crowne
           .
           This
           man
           had
           three
           wiues
           :
           of
           the
           first
           which
           was
           Isabell
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Ferdinand
           King
           of
           Castill
           ,
           widow
           to
           Alphonse
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Iohn
           the
           second
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           other
           children
           ,
           (
           for
           she
           died
           in
           childbed
           )
           but
           Michael
           ,
           who
           died
           in
           the
           cradle
           ,
           who
           had
           beene
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           the
           pillar
           and
           corner
           stone
           to
           vnite
           it
           and
           Spaine
           togither
           :
           But
           by
           his
           death
           the
           Portugals
           lost
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           Castill
           and
           Arragon
           ,
           whereof
           Emanuel
           and
           Isabell
           his
           wife
           were
           sworne
           Princes
           ;
           the
           issue
           male
           of
           the
           bloud
           roiall
           ,
           being
           extinct
           in
           Castill
           .
           His
           second
           wife
           (
           which
           was
           Marie
           sister
           to
           Isabell
           ,
           third
           daughter
           of
           the
           saide
           Ferdinand
           )
           brought
           him
           many
           children
           ,
           vz.
           sixe
           sonnes
           ;
           and
           two
           daughters
           ,
           Isabel
           was
           married
           to
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           Emperour
           ;
           Beatrice
           to
           Charles
           the
           thirde
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ;
           Iohn
           did
           inherite
           the
           kingdome
           ;
           Lewes
           died
           without
           marrying
           ,
           leauing
           behinde
           him
           Anthony
           his
           bastard
           sonne
           ,
           he
           (
           who
           as
           you
           shall
           heare
           anon
           )
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           great
           miserie
           to
           his
           countrey
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           pretention
           to
           the
           Crowne
           :
           Ferdinand
           deceased
           without
           heires
           ;
           so
           did
           Alphons
           who
           was
           Cardinall
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           title
           of
           Saint
           Blaise
           ;
           and
           Henry
           of
           the
           title
           of
           Saint
           *
           
             Quatre
             Coronez
          
           ,
           this
           outliued
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           hee
           of
           whom
           we
           speake
           :
           Edward
           tooke
           to
           wife
           
           Isabell
           daughter
           to
           Iaime
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           by
           whome
           he
           had
           Marie
           ,
           which
           afterwardes
           was
           married
           to
           
             Alexander
             Farnese
          
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           ;
           and
           Katherine
           ,
           at
           this
           present
           wife
           to
           Iohn
           of
           Bragance
           ;
           he
           had
           likewise
           a
           sonne
           ,
           the
           which
           being
           borne
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           father
           (
           who
           liued
           but
           fower
           yeeres
           in
           matrimonie
           )
           was
           likewise
           called
           Edward
           ,
           This
           is
           he
           who
           disfauoured
           by
           Sebastian
           died
           at
           Euora
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1576.
           of
           his
           thirde
           wife
           ,
           which
           was
           Leonora
           daughter
           to
           king
           Philip
           the
           first
           of
           Castill
           ,
           archduke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           who
           was
           after
           married
           to
           Frauncis
           ,
           the
           first
           king
           of
           Fraunce
           ;
           he
           had
           none
           but
           Charles
           who
           died
           yoong
           ,
           and
           Marie
           ,
           who
           being
           about
           sixe
           and
           fiftie
           yeeres
           olde
           ,
           died
           a
           maide
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1578.
           
           But
           returning
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           the
           thirde
           sonne
           of
           the
           second
           wife
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           Emanuel
           in
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           he
           contracted
           marriage
           with
           Katherine
           ,
           sister
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           had
           issue
           Marie
           ,
           who
           after
           was
           the
           first
           wife
           of
           Philip
           the
           second
           king
           of
           Castill
           ,
           now
           raigning
           ,
           from
           whom
           issued
           Charles
           ,
           who
           died
           yoong
           ;
           the
           which
           if
           he
           had
           liued
           ,
           without
           doubt
           had
           preceaded
           the
           Cardinall
           Henry
           in
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           crowne
           .
           The
           saide
           Iohn
           and
           Katherine
           had
           many
           male
           children
           which
           died
           yoong
           ,
           one
           onely
           outliued
           the
           rest
           ,
           named
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           died
           yoong
           with
           excessiue
           loue
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           sister
           to
           the
           saide
           Philip
           ,
           leauing
           her
           great
           with
           childe
           ,
           and
           after
           deliuered
           of
           Sebastian
           ,
           during
           his
           grandfathers
           life
           ,
           who
           soone
           after
           passed
           to
           an
           other
           worlde
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           Sebastian
           which
           died
           in
           Affrick
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           vs
           now
           come
           to
           the
           pretentions
           :
           The
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           saide
           ,
           put
           himselfe
           foremost
           ,
           being
           borne
           of
           Isabell
           the
           eldest
           daughter
           of
           Emanuel
           :
           And
           although
           as
           a
           Castillian
           ,
           he
           was
           naturally
           hated
           of
           that
           nation
           ,
           yet
           he
           supposed
           that
           being
           mightie
           ,
           compassing
           
           in
           the
           Realme
           with
           his
           dominions
           ,
           and
           the
           Portugals
           vnexpert
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           soone
           either
           by
           loue
           or
           force
           become
           master
           thereof
           :
           Iohn
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           challenged
           the
           Realme
           as
           the
           right
           of
           Katherine
           
           his
           wife
           ,
           alleaging
           he
           was
           neerer
           to
           the
           succession
           then
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           being
           (
           although
           a
           woman
           )
           daughter
           to
           the
           said
           Edward
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           saide
           Isabell
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Duke
           is
           the
           greatest
           personage
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           his
           subiects
           most
           warlike
           ,
           trusting
           on
           the
           fauour
           of
           Henry
           ;
           who
           did
           then
           grace
           him
           ,
           and
           hauing
           small
           experience
           ,
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           worlde
           ,
           he
           held
           himselfe
           
           
           
           
           
           halfe
           in
           possession
           .
           Alexander
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           ,
           sonne
           to
           Octauius
           
           Farnesse
           ,
           did
           pretend
           it
           for
           his
           eldest
           son
           Rhainucius
           ,
           as
           male
           ,
           issued
           from
           Marie
           ,
           the
           eldest
           daughter
           of
           the
           saide
           Edward
           ,
           sister
           to
           the
           saide
           Katherine
           .
           And
           although
           his
           territories
           were
           farre
           off
           ,
           yet
           besides
           that
           some
           supposed
           the
           Church
           shoulde
           fauour
           him
           ,
           it
           seemed
           the
           Portugals
           woulde
           be
           pleased
           to
           haue
           a
           yoong
           king
           ,
           whom
           they
           
           might
           breede
           vp
           after
           their
           owne
           manner
           .
           But
           Anthony
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Lewes
           ,
           who
           was
           brother
           to
           the
           saide
           Henrie
           ,
           sought
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           but
           with
           more
           vehemencie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           was
           legitimate
           ,
           and
           no
           bastard
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           supposed
           :
           And
           although
           he
           were
           without
           lands
           ,
           and
           disgraced
           by
           Henry
           ,
           yet
           being
           fauoured
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           supposed
           that
           Henry
           dying
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           
           be
           crowned
           .
           
             Emanuel
             Philibert
          
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           although
           sonne
           to
           Beatrice
           ,
           yoongest
           sister
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           Mother
           ,
           and
           yoonger
           then
           the
           saide
           King
           ,
           did
           not
           yet
           leaue
           off
           his
           pretentions
           ,
           but
           with
           greater
           modestie
           :
           And
           for
           that
           amongst
           the
           pretendants
           straungers
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           were
           more
           inclined
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           to
           anie
           other
           ,
           it
           was
           supposed
           he
           woulde
           not
           let
           slippe
           the
           occasion
           :
           And
           this
           inclination
           proceeded
           from
           the
           opinion
           they
           had
           ,
           that
           in
           regarde
           of
           the
           qualitie
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           be
           fitter
           then
           anie
           other
           to
           defende
           them
           from
           their
           enimies
           ,
           and
           if
           neede
           were
           ,
           hee
           might
           vigorously
           resist
           King
           Philip
           if
           he
           shoulde
           stirre
           ,
           both
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           valour
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           meanes
           he
           had
           to
           molest
           him
           in
           his
           Duchie
           of
           Millaine
           ,
           ioyning
           vnto
           Piedmont
           ,
           vsing
           chiefly
           the
           alliance
           
           and
           neighbourhoode
           he
           had
           with
           Fraunce
           .
           The
           peoples
           pretention
           was
           not
           vnconsidered
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           issue
           male
           of
           their
           Kings
           failing
           ,
           they
           pretended
           the
           election
           to
           belong
           to
           them
           :
           they
           grounded
           it
           ,
           that
           women
           did
           neuer
           succeed
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           interreigne
           ,
           a
           woman
           was
           excluded
           ;
           and
           Iohn
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           tenth
           king
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           chosen
           by
           the
           people
           :
           It
           seemed
           that
           this
           pretention
           shoulde
           not
           onely
           be
           contrarie
           to
           all
           pretendant
           strangers
           ,
           but
           also
           might
           breed
           
           a
           diuision
           within
           the
           Realme
           .
           Katherine
           of
           Medecy
           (
           widdowe
           to
           Henry
           the
           second
           King
           of
           Fraunce
           )
           did
           likewise
           pretende
           ,
           saying
           that
           she
           was
           before
           all
           others
           ,
           by
           an
           action
           fetched
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           but
           fortified
           with
           liuely
           reasons
           by
           her
           Embassadors
           .
           The
           ground
           was
           ,
           That
           when
           as
           Sanches
           the
           second
           raigned
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Cappello
           of
           the
           habite
           which
           he
           did
           vse
           ,
           Alphons
           his
           brother
           
           married
           with
           Matilda
           then
           Countesse
           of
           Bulloigne
           in
           Picardie
           :
           And
           that
           after
           by
           the
           weakenes
           of
           Sanches
           ,
           the
           people
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           Pope
           Honorius
           the
           thirde
           ,
           then
           raigning
           ,
           called
           in
           Alphonse
           to
           be
           as
           tutor
           and
           gouernour
           of
           the
           Realme
           (
           a
           testimony
           of
           the
           auncient
           Religion
           of
           this
           nation
           )
           who
           euen
           in
           temporall
           matters
           did
           flie
           vnto
           the
           Pope
           :
           And
           although
           at
           his
           cōming
           he
           did
           but
           vsurpe
           ,
           yet
           soone
           after
           the
           King
           dying
           without
           heires
           ,
           the
           Earle
           did
           lawfully
           inherite
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           hauing
           had
           before
           by
           his
           French
           wife
           some
           children
           ,
           who
           vnderstanding
           her
           husband
           to
           be
           King
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           returne
           any
           more
           to
           Bulloigne
           ,
           hauing
           prepared
           certaine
           ships
           she
           went
           to
           him
           into
           Portugall
           :
           But
           for
           that
           Alphonse
           being
           now
           King
           did
           treat
           a
           marriage
           in
           Castill
           ,
           to
           haue
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Algarues
           in
           dower
           ,
           as
           he
           after
           had
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           she
           was
           neither
           seene
           nor
           receiued
           by
           him
           :
           So
           as
           all
           the
           other
           Portugall
           Kings
           which
           haue
           succeeded
           ,
           haue
           drawen
           their
           originall
           from
           this
           Alphonse
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           of
           his
           Castillian
           wife
           :
           The
           Queenes
           Embassadours
           said
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           Kings
           which
           had
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           children
           ,
           had
           (
           as
           Bastards
           )
           vniustly
           inherited
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           kingdome
           ought
           to
           returne
           by
           direct
           line
           ,
           to
           the
           heires
           of
           the
           lawfull
           children
           of
           the
           said
           Alphonse
           ,
           and
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Bulloigne
           ,
           whom
           they
           said
           to
           be
           Queene
           Katherine
           of
           Medicy
           ,
           mother
           to
           King
           Henry
           the
           third
           ,
           daughter
           to
           Laurence
           of
           Medicy
           ,
           and
           of
           Magdalen
           of
           Bulloigne
           ,
           the
           onely
           remainder
           in
           direct
           line
           of
           that
           house
           ,
           and
           heire
           to
           that
           County
           ;
           the
           which
           although
           shee
           did
           not
           then
           possesse
           ,
           being
           incorporate
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           importance
           ,
           seated
           vpon
           the
           limits
           of
           Flaunders
           and
           England
           ,
           yet
           they
           gaue
           vnto
           the
           Queene
           in
           recompence
           the
           Earledom
           
           of
           Lorangueil
           which
           shee
           now
           inioyeth
           .
           They
           did
           likewise
           affirme
           (
           but
           with
           small
           reason
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           did
           pretend
           ,
           alleadging
           that
           the
           Realme
           was
           not
           onely
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           but
           when
           as
           Alphonse
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           second
           Earle
           of
           Portugall
           obtained
           of
           the
           church
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           hee
           bound
           himselfe
           to
           pay
           certaine
           markes
           of
           gold
           for
           a
           Tribute
           .
           But
           heere
           of
           they
           made
           small
           reckoning
           .
           These
           pretentions
           did
           much
           afflict
           the
           mindes
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           people
           feare
           some
           broyles
           ,
           vnderstanding
           that
           both
           the
           Queene
           of
           England
           was
           displeased
           against
           the
           Catholike
           King
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Turke
           ,
           were
           not
           contented
           to
           see
           King
           Philip
           become
           so
           mightie
           ,
           conquering
           a
           kingdome
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Philip
           would
           not
           indure
           that
           any
           other
           but
           himselfe
           should
           become
           Lord
           ,
           for
           the
           neighbourhood
           of
           their
           countries
           ,
           supposing
           the
           least
           inconuenience
           that
           could
           happen
           ,
           was
           the
           ciuill
           warre
           betwixt
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragrance
           and
           the
           Prior.
           
        
         
           
           But
           returning
           to
           the
           Cardinall
           Henrie
           ,
           being
           seated
           in
           the
           royall
           throne
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           of
           67.
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           not
           healthful
           ,
           yet
           he
           looked
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           determined
           from
           aboue
           ,
           that
           Portugall
           should
           fall
           by
           degrees
           to
           his
           declining
           )
           hee
           did
           not
           prouide
           for
           the
           state
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           that
           was
           conceiued
           of
           him
           :
           but
           the
           Realme
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           miseries
           passed
           ,
           remayning
           as
           a
           bodie
           emptie
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           which
           needed
           a
           wise
           Phisition
           to
           restore
           it
           .
           But
           as
           one
           mischiefe
           comes
           not
           alone
           ,
           the
           new
           King
           did
           more
           torment
           it
           ;
           for
           although
           many
           supposed
           ,
           that
           hee
           being
           olde
           ,
           a
           priest
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           exemplarie
           life
           ,
           hee
           should
           lay
           all
           passions
           aside
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           carefull
           to
           settle
           the
           state
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           
             then
             he
             had
             found
             it
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             could
             not
             temper
             himselfe
             with
             such
             disposition
             as
             was
             fit
             for
             his
             yeeres
             and
             degree
             :
             But
             as
             it
             often
             happens
             to
             such
             as
             haue
             beene
             oppressed
             ,
             who
             comming
             to
             rule
             ,
             seeke
             reuenge
             of
             their
             enimies
             ,
             euen
             so
             did
             he
             (
             not
             imitating
             the
             example
             of
             Lewis
             the
             12.
             
             King
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             who
             disdained
             to
             requite
             the
             wrongs
             done
             him
             being
             Duke
             of
             Orleance
             )
          
           hee
           resolued
           to
           reuenge
           the
           iniuries
           done
           him
           being
           Cardinal
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           be
           wel
           termed
           iniuries
           ,
           when
           as
           Princes
           be
           not
           respected
           of
           their
           inferiors
           as
           they
           ought
           :
           For
           being
           not
           greatly
           fauoured
           by
           the
           King
           his
           predecessor
           ,
           the
           ministers
           and
           fauorites
           of
           his
           nephewe
           did
           not
           respect
           him
           as
           was
           fit
           ,
           not
           conceiuing
           (
           being
           so
           old
           and
           Sebastian
           so
           yoong
           )
           that
           euer
           he
           should
           haue
           attained
           to
           the
           Crowne
           :
           By
           reason
           whereof
           he
           depriued
           almost
           all
           the
           officers
           of
           the
           court
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           that
           did
           mannage
           the
           Kings
           Treasure
           of
           their
           offices
           ,
           and
           aduanced
           his
           owne
           seruants
           .
           The
           first
           on
           whom
           he
           discharged
           the
           heat
           of
           
           his
           choler
           was
           
             Peter
             d'
             Alcasoua
          
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           did
           detest
           him
           from
           the
           time
           he
           was
           Secretorie
           ,
           and
           he
           Gouernor
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           during
           the
           nonage
           of
           Sebastian
           :
           as
           also
           for
           that
           he
           thought
           to
           haue
           reason
           to
           punish
           him
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           an
           actor
           in
           these
           warres
           ,
           and
           seconded
           the
           Kings
           will
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           of
           his
           Chamberlaines
           had
           had
           the
           greatest
           
           charge
           to
           make
           the
           preparatiues
           for
           the
           war
           ,
           hee
           did
           suspend
           him
           from
           all
           his
           offices
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           against
           him
           by
           way
           of
           Iustice
           :
           And
           although
           all
           his
           faults
           were
           restrained
           to
           this
           ,
           onely
           to
           haue
           counselled
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           disswaded
           the
           king
           from
           the
           warre
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           yet
           his
           processe
           being
           verified
           ,
           he
           suffered
           condemnation
           by
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           to
           loose
           all
           his
           offices
           ,
           priuiledges
           ,
           and
           recompences
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           giuen
           him
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Sebastians
           life
           .
           It
           preuailed
           not
           for
           his
           iustification
           ,
           to
           alleage
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Cardinall
           himselfe
           did
           not
           perswade
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           least
           he
           did
           consent
           vnto
           it
           ,
           and
           approoue
           it
           ,
           which
           fault
           was
           greater
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           that
           his
           perswasions
           shoulde
           be
           of
           more
           importance
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           then
           all
           mens
           ,
           seeing
           that
           for
           the
           preheminence
           of
           his
           place
           he
           alone
           might
           speake
           cleerely
           ,
           and
           force
           him
           ,
           which
           others
           could
           not
           doe
           ,
           fearing
           as
           subiects
           (
           and
           with
           reason
           )
           the
           indignation
           of
           a
           yoong
           king
           ;
           the
           which
           (
           they
           say
           )
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           haue
           feared
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           qualitie
           and
           his
           age
           ,
           which
           should
           neither
           yeeld
           to
           feare
           nor
           hope
           .
           He
           tooke
           the
           same
           course
           against
           
             Lewes
             de
             Silua
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           that
           came
           out
           of
           Affrick
           ,
           whereby
           it
           was
           apparent
           the
           King
           knew
           not
           absolutely
           how
           to
           vse
           clemencie
           ,
           nor
           wrath
           :
           for
           neither
           did
           he
           pardon
           as
           a
           man
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           reuenge
           as
           a
           displeased
           Prince
           .
           This
           bredde
           an
           alteration
           in
           all
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           sufficient
           that
           such
           as
           were
           aduanced
           to
           these
           newe
           offices
           ,
           were
           men
           without
           experience
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           ignorance
           did
           mightily
           trouble
           such
           as
           did
           treate
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           we
           easily
           encline
           to
           the
           woorst
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           vnder
           colour
           to
           seeme
           affectionate
           seruants
           to
           their
           king
           ,
           not
           onely
           prouided
           for
           that
           which
           passed
           their
           charge
           ,
           but
           examined
           the
           actions
           of
           their
           predecessors
           ;
           finding
           therein
           a
           thousand
           cauils
           ,
           and
           preferring
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           kings
           profite
           ,
           before
           iustice
           ,
           they
           disannulled
           conuentions
           and
           lawes
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           trouble
           and
           damage
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           small
           honour
           to
           themselues
           ,
           and
           then
           did
           they
           seeme
           to
           doe
           best
           iustice
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           molest
           most
           ,
           such
           as
           Sebastian
           had
           fauoured
           ,
           and
           wrought
           quite
           contrarie
           to
           that
           which
           had
           beene
           formerly
           done
           :
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           if
           any
           thing
           were
           done
           by
           them
           that
           was
           absolutely
           good
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           disannulling
           of
           the
           impost
           of
           salt
           ,
           which
           Sebastian
           had
           imposed
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           passed
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           King
           
           
           hauing
           sent
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           thither
           ,
           &
           
             Peter
             de
             Venegas
          
           into
           Affrick
           ,
           he
           perfourmed
           the
           funerals
           of
           Sebastian
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Saint
           Ierome
           at
           Madrill
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           secretly
           muttered
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           shoulde
           say
           ,
           the
           King
           shoulde
           haue
           perfourmed
           it
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           in
           our
           Ladies
           Church
           of
           Belem
           ,
           where
           the
           other
           Kings
           are
           accustomed
           to
           be
           interred
           ,
           inferring
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           Philip
           was
           successour
           to
           Sebastian
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           shoulde
           assure
           himselfe
           by
           force
           of
           the
           succession
           after
           Henry
           ,
           causing
           himselfe
           to
           be
           sworne
           Prince
           .
           The
           report
           of
           the
           Dukes
           words
           ,
           did
           greatly
           mooue
           
             Ferrant
             de
             Silua
          
           ,
           Embassadour
           for
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           being
           a
           speech
           that
           did
           pearce
           their
           harts
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           a
           person
           whom
           they
           helde
           enimie
           to
           their
           nation
           ,
           for
           the
           olde
           grudges
           betwixt
           him
           and
           
             Ruigomes
             de
             Silua
          
           ,
           a
           naturall
           Portugall
           ,
           in
           great
           credite
           with
           Philip
           ;
           besides
           that
           ,
           being
           a
           principall
           man
           of
           account
           ,
           they
           feared
           least
           he
           spake
           it
           with
           participation
           of
           the
           Kinges
           minde
           ,
           and
           tooke
           
           it
           as
           a
           declaration
           of
           his
           meaning
           .
           In
           this
           time
           they
           spake
           diuersly
           of
           these
           affaires
           :
           For
           although
           amongst
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           the
           Duke
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           other
           principall
           persons
           ,
           had
           this
           consideration
           ,
           yet
           in
           generall
           they
           did
           not
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           neither
           had
           they
           considered
           that
           Philip
           shoulde
           inherite
           this
           Realme
           ,
           but
           they
           supposed
           it
           did
           of
           right
           appertaine
           to
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Parma
           .
           But
           the
           Portugals
           (
           who
           had
           better
           considered
           thereof
           ,
           and
           whose
           lawes
           were
           more
           in
           fauour
           of
           Philip
           then
           those
           of
           Castill
           )
           were
           amongst
           themselues
           better
           resolued
           :
           neither
           was
           the
           Catholique
           King
           long
           vnsatisfied
           ;
           hauing
           both
           in
           his
           owne
           Countries
           ,
           in
           Portugall
           and
           other
           places
           caused
           learned
           men
           diligently
           to
           examine
           who
           was
           by
           right
           &
           equitie
           the
           true
           successour
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           he
           began
           now
           to
           conceiue
           that
           after
           Henry
           the
           succession
           appertained
           vnto
           himselfe
           :
           And
           nowe
           he
           founde
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           onely
           the
           generall
           opinion
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           but
           some
           amongst
           them
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           Portugals
           thēselues
           ,
           did
           maintaine
           that
           the
           King
           did
           preceade
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           Realmes
           did
           appertaine
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Castill
           .
           They
           alleaged
           (
           but
           with
           the
           authoritie
           of
           fewe
           Doctors
           )
           that
           the
           lawes
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           the
           Ciuill
           likewise
           ,
           ordaine
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           of
           Realmes
           ,
           the
           inheritance
           shall
           goe
           to
           the
           neerest
           kinsemen
           of
           the
           last
           possessour
           ,
           prouided
           alwaies
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           issued
           from
           the
           same
           stocke
           :
           That
           Sebastian
           being
           the
           last
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           King
           was
           the
           
           neerest
           kinseman
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           same
           race
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           he
           was
           the
           eldest
           of
           the
           Nephewes
           of
           King
           Emanuel
           ,
           he
           was
           brother
           to
           the
           Kings
           mother
           deceased
           ,
           and
           preceaded
           the
           Cardinall
           a
           degree
           ,
           being
           brother
           to
           his
           grandfather
           .
           They
           did
           likewise
           renewe
           the
           auncient
           pretention
           of
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           by
           right
           the
           Realme
           appertained
           vnto
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           King
           Alphonse
           the
           sixth
           ,
           coulde
           not
           by
           generall
           consent
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           reason
           disunite
           it
           from
           the
           Crowne
           ;
           neither
           Alphonse
           the
           tenth
           giue
           the
           Algarues
           to
           his
           daughter
           in
           dowry
           ,
           nor
           free
           it
           of
           the
           tribute
           whereunto
           it
           was
           bounde
           .
           And
           although
           this
           last
           pretention
           to
           preceade
           Henry
           ,
           seemed
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           ministers
           of
           force
           ,
           yet
           he
           resolued
           onely
           to
           follow
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           to
           succeede
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           for
           desiring
           to
           enioy
           the
           Realme
           with
           peace
           ,
           Henry
           being
           already
           proclaimed
           king
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           supposed
           he
           coulde
           not
           without
           offence
           ,
           or
           without
           forces
           take
           possession
           thereof
           :
           besides
           the
           respect
           he
           bare
           vnto
           his
           vncle
           ,
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           his
           short
           life
           .
           Heere
           may
           be
           noted
           the
           hazard
           (
           if
           we
           may
           so
           tearme
           it
           )
           whereunto
           the
           King
           (
           if
           he
           had
           interest
           by
           his
           affinitie
           )
           did
           thrust
           his
           heires
           ,
           by
           the
           concealing
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           fearing
           to
           offende
           that
           nation
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           during
           the
           life
           of
           Henry
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           shoulde
           haue
           leisure
           to
           prepare
           against
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           disposed
           to
           yeelde
           to
           his
           subiection
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           shoulde
           die
           before
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           his
           successors
           were
           excluded
           from
           this
           great
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           
             Emanuel
             Phillibert
          
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           did
           preceade
           all
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           While
           these
           things
           were
           consulting
           in
           Castill
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Portugall
           somewhat
           setled
           in
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           the
           heate
           of
           his
           first
           inclination
           tempered
           ,
           all
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Realme
           entreated
           him
           to
           prouide
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           death
           a
           successor
           were
           declared
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           decease
           they
           might
           not
           liue
           in
           suspence
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           being
           superior
           to
           all
           others
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           made
           great
           instance
           vpon
           this
           point
           ,
           and
           one
           day
           all
           the
           officers
           being
           assembled
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           courte
           ,
           where
           one
           of
           them
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           rest
           spake
           thus
           vnto
           the
           King
           ;
           
             Your
             
             Highnes
             shall
             vnderstande
             ,
             with
             how
             great
             desire
             and
             affection
             his
             people
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             beseecheth
             the
             Lorde
             to
             graunt
             him
             a
             long
             life
             ,
             for
             thereon
             depends
             all
             our
             good
             ,
             hoping
             that
             in
             time
             it
             may
             alter
             many
             things
             which
             nowe
             holdeth
             vs
             in
             carefull
             consideration
             :
             
             The
             wounde
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             which
             this
             Realme
             hath
             suffered
             ,
             is
             yet
             so
             greene
             and
             so
             lamentable
             ,
             as
             we
             will
             not
             at
             this
             present
             make
             mention
             thereof
             ;
             It
             sufficeth
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             memorie
             will
             neuer
             be
             extinct
             whilest
             the
             worlde
             continueth
             :
             and
             although
             we
             be
             bound
             to
             lay
             the
             fault
             vpon
             our
             owne
             offences
             ,
             yet
             may
             we
             attribute
             a
             parte
             to
             the
             negligence
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             at
             that
             time
             did
             gouerne
             the
             common
             wealth
             :
             But
             being
             expedient
             not
             to
             heape
             error
             vpon
             error
             ,
             it
             seemes
             we
             ought
             with
             a
             liuely
             voice
             ,
             and
             due
             humilitie
             ,
             cry
             vnto
             your
             highnes
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             a
             iust
             and
             holy
             king
             ,
             )
             you
             woulde
             preuent
             the
             miseries
             that
             hang
             ouer
             vs
             :
             It
             cannot
             enter
             into
             our
             thoughts
             to
             mooue
             you
             to
             marriage
             ,
             being
             no
             iudges
             of
             your
             conscience
             ,
             and
             disposition
             ;
             but
             we
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             if
             these
             two
             cōsiderations
             do
             allow
             it
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             suffer
             the
             delay
             of
             one
             day
             ?
             If
             you
             be
             resolued
             not
             to
             marry
             ,
             your
             Highnes
             ought
             with
             the
             like
             care
             to
             say
             vnto
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             the
             succession
             ,
             that
             within
             a
             time
             prefixed
             they
             shoulde
             come
             to
             deliuer
             their
             reasons
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             successor
             be
             a
             naturall
             borne
             ,
             the
             people
             shal
             haue
             some
             breathing
             from
             the
             afflictions
             they
             suffer
             ;
             if
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             stranger
             ,
             it
             seemes
             conuenient
             they
             shoulde
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             haue
             leisure
             to
             aduise
             what
             to
             do
             :
             For
             if
             our
             sinnes
             permit
             that
             the
             Lorde
             shall
             call
             away
             your
             Highnes
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             state
             we
             are
             now
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             vs
             ?
             being
             most
             apparant
             that
             all
             such
             as
             pretend
             to
             haue
             any
             title
             ,
             do
             consult
             ,
             arme
             ,
             plot
             ,
             and
             measure
             their
             forces
             ,
             while
             the
             people
             remaines
             doubtfull
             ,
             not
             knowing
             with
             reason
             vnto
             what
             part
             to
             incline
             :
             Your
             Highnes
             dying
             in
             this
             time
             before
             the
             deciding
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             we
             beseech
             you
             to
             cōsider
             the
             oppressions
             they
             shal
             suffer
             ,
             the
             spoilings
             ,
             the
             murthers
             ,
             the
             dishonoring
             of
             women
             and
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             excesse
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             practised
             in
             such
             times
             ,
             the
             which
             may
             be
             wholie
             auoided
             ,
             by
             knowing
             who
             shall
             succeede
             vnto
             the
             crowne
             .
             We
             do
             solicite
             your
             Highnes
             to
             sweare
             a
             Prince
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             that
             at
             this
             present
             hath
             interest
             to
             this
             Realme
             ,
             God
             may
             call
             him
             before
             your
             Highnes
             )
             but
             the
             contrary
             hapning
             we
             may
             plainly
             knowe
             who
             shall
             succeed
             ,
             for
             heerein
             consistes
             the
             quiet
             of
             this
             Realme
             :
             if
             you
             do
             it
             not
             willingly
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             be
             any
             let
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             consent
             that
             the
             people
             declare
             one
             ,
             especially
             they
             of
             the
             citie
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             vpon
             whom
             all
             Portugall
             dependes
             :
             The
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             guide
             of
             kings
             ,
             inspire
             your
             Highnes
             ,
             
             that
             by
             his
             merits
             ,
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             may
             be
             pacified
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             powreth
             downe
             vpon
             vs
             for
             our
             offences
             ,
             and
             grant
             that
             we
             may
             amend
             our
             liues
             ,
             and
             preserue
             your
             Highnes
             in
             health
             ,
             for
             which
             all
             his
             people
             praie
             .
          
           In
           this
           manner
           the
           officer
           of
           the
           Chamber
           spake
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           seemed
           vnto
           the
           king
           (
           ouer
           ruled
           in
           this
           respect
           by
           the
           diuine
           power
           )
           that
           the
           remedie
           was
           not
           so
           easie
           ,
           nor
           the
           matter
           so
           soone
           decided
           ,
           as
           they
           supposed
           ;
           he
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           care
           grauen
           in
           his
           hart
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           woulde
           effect
           with
           all
           possible
           speede
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           haue
           regard
           vnto
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           succession
           gaue
           greater
           cause
           both
           to
           thinke
           ,
           &
           talke
           secretlie
           ,
           and
           openlie
           in
           Castill
           then
           in
           anie
           other
           place
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           resoluing
           by
           all
           possible
           meanes
           to
           vnite
           Portugall
           ,
           with
           his
           other
           Kingdomes
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           did
           not
           willingly
           entertaine
           it
           ,
           but
           did
           seeme
           that
           the
           greatest
           from
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           forwards
           ,
           had
           not
           tasted
           the
           greatnes
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           lesse
           respecting
           them
           ,
           then
           had
           done
           the
           auncient
           Kings
           of
           Castill
           ,
           making
           them
           march
           in
           one
           degree
           of
           equall
           iustice
           with
           their
           inferiours
           .
           The
           other
           Gentlemen
           and
           common
           people
           were
           nothing
           enclined
           to
           this
           vnion
           :
           Saying
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           Realme
           were
           not
           separated
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           haue
           no
           meanes
           to
           marrie
           their
           Kings
           daughters
           ,
           but
           into
           other
           prouinces
           ,
           which
           were
           dangerous
           both
           for
           that
           the
           women
           did
           not
           inherite
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           heresies
           wherewith
           the
           northren
           Regions
           bee
           at
           this
           present
           infected
           :
           Manie
           and
           of
           all
           qualities
           ,
           (
           who
           holding
           Portugall
           as
           the
           Sanctuarie
           of
           Castill
           )
           were
           content
           with
           the
           separation
           ,
           remaining
           as
           an
           assured
           retreate
           for
           offenders
           .
           It
           seemed
           to
           the
           King
           that
           hee
           shoulde
           not
           onely
           send
           a
           sufficient
           man
           thither
           to
           performe
           that
           office
           ,
           but
           also
           that
           it
           was
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           best
           acquainted
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           State
           ,
           shoulde
           goe
           to
           propound
           the
           cause
           of
           succession
           :
           For
           this
           occasion
           they
           named
           as
           it
           is
           said
           Gasper
           
           Quiroga
           ,
           Cardinall
           and
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           :
           
             Ferdinand
             Aluares
          
           of
           Tolede
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ;
           Anthony
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           Prior
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Iohns
           ,
           master
           of
           the
           Kings
           Horse
           ;
           
             Frauncis
             Pacheco
          
           Cardinall
           of
           Burgos
           ,
           all
           principall
           personages
           :
           Quiroga
           was
           thought
           verie
           fit
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           dignitie
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           togither
           with
           the
           experience
           he
           had
           gotten
           in
           the
           court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           there
           long
           Auditor
           of
           the
           Rota
           :
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           for
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           experience
           ,
           
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           was
           thought
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           beginning
           to
           feare
           they
           should
           come
           to
           armes
           ,
           it
           seemed
           that
           he
           best
           could
           treate
           of
           the
           succession
           ,
           and
           withall
           sounde
           the
           Portugals
           forces
           ,
           and
           what
           succours
           they
           might
           drawe
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           afterwardes
           if
           neede
           required
           ,
           being
           a
           great
           captaine
           ,
           coulde
           by
           his
           aduise
           vndertake
           the
           warre
           with
           greater
           assurance
           .
           Manie
           did
           approoue
           Anthony
           of
           Tolledo
           ,
           for
           besides
           the
           opinion
           ,
           they
           had
           of
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           he
           was
           accounted
           godly
           ,
           religious
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           vertuous
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           supposed
           woulde
           make
           him
           more
           pleasing
           vnto
           Henry
           .
           But
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           most
           aduised
           ,
           they
           preferred
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Burgos
           ,
           for
           besides
           those
           other
           good
           parts
           which
           he
           enioied
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           was
           thought
           most
           able
           to
           treate
           the
           matter
           of
           State
           ;
           besides
           that
           ,
           being
           a
           priest
           ,
           and
           a
           Cardinall
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           seeme
           to
           
           sende
           vnto
           Henry
           a
           companion
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           in
           Spaine
           any
           greater
           personages
           of
           like
           experience
           vnto
           these
           ,
           to
           mannage
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           being
           the
           greatest
           that
           euer
           was
           presented
           vnto
           this
           crowne
           ;
           yet
           the
           preferred
           
             Peter
             Girone
          
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           ;
           and
           although
           his
           qualitie
           (
           being
           great
           among
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Realme
           )
           was
           woorthie
           of
           anie
           charge
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           manie
           vertues
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           particularities
           ,
           that
           were
           necessarie
           for
           the
           voiage
           ;
           notwithstanding
           ,
           some
           did
           attribute
           this
           election
           to
           the
           ordinarie
           diseases
           of
           the
           court
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           respects
           which
           Kings
           Councels
           doe
           commonly
           vse
           ,
           inferring
           thereby
           that
           therein
           he
           was
           extraordinarily
           fauoured
           by
           
             Peter
             Fassardo
             ,
             Marques
             de
             los
             Veles
          
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           fauoured
           by
           the
           king
           .
           Some
           said
           also
           (
           and
           it
           may
           be
           not
           without
           grounde
           )
           that
           it
           was
           not
           conuenient
           to
           sende
           anie
           personage
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           whose
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           iudgement
           were
           knowne
           vnto
           the
           worlde
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           the
           Portugals
           shoulde
           not
           feare
           to
           treate
           freely
           with
           him
           of
           all
           matters
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           necessarie
           they
           shoulde
           esteeme
           him
           affable
           and
           curteous
           ,
           to
           discouer
           easilie
           vnto
           him
           their
           minds
           ;
           of
           which
           humour
           the
           rest
           were
           not
           .
           And
           although
           on
           the
           one
           side
           the
           Cardinals
           did
           seeme
           fittest
           to
           treate
           with
           a
           king
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           a
           Cardinall
           ;
           they
           did
           think
           
           on
           the
           other
           side
           that
           Henry
           might
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           to
           sende
           one
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           equall
           with
           him
           in
           dignitie
           .
           There
           hapned
           at
           the
           same
           time
           a
           matter
           which
           bred
           no
           small
           woonder
           in
           this
           court
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           likewise
           ,
           the
           which
           for
           that
           it
           chaunced
           to
           a
           person
           of
           whom
           
           we
           are
           often
           to
           make
           mention
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           somewhat
           from
           our
           purpose
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           leaue
           to
           report
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           was
           banished
           by
           the
           kings
           commandement
           ,
           to
           Vzeda
           ,
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           miles
           from
           the
           court
           ,
           for
           that
           Fredericke
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           being
           taken
           at
           Tordefillas
           ,
           a
           village
           of
           that
           Realme
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           refused
           to
           marrie
           with
           one
           of
           Queene
           Isabella
           of
           Valoys
           her
           maides
           ,
           to
           whom
           (
           as
           she
           said
           )
           he
           had
           promised
           ,
           whilest
           the
           king
           was
           entreated
           by
           her
           friends
           ,
           to
           force
           him
           to
           marrie
           her
           ,
           he
           by
           the
           aduise
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           brake
           prison
           ,
           and
           was
           gone
           to
           Alua
           ,
           to
           marrie
           with
           
             Marie
             de
             Toleda
          
           his
           cosen
           ,
           daughter
           vnto
           Garcie
           ,
           he
           which
           was
           Generall
           at
           sea
           ,
           the
           which
           hee
           effected
           ,
           returning
           presently
           vnto
           the
           same
           prison
           .
           The
           Duke
           bare
           this
           affliction
           with
           great
           humilitie
           and
           constancie
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           hatred
           ceasing
           ,
           his
           verie
           enimies
           did
           pittie
           his
           miserie
           .
           This
           banishment
           was
           remarkeable
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           estate
           ,
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           notable
           seruices
           he
           had
           done
           vnto
           this
           crowne
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           see
           the
           integritie
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           the
           necessitie
           he
           seemed
           to
           haue
           of
           his
           person
           in
           matters
           of
           importance
           ,
           that
           drewe
           neere
           ,
           could
           not
           cause
           him
           any
           thing
           to
           dissemble
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           which
           he
           thought
           fit
           for
           iustice
           ,
           or
           his
           reputation
           :
           It
           was
           also
           remarkeable
           for
           the
           great
           offices
           ,
           which
           some
           Princes
           did
           in
           his
           fauour
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           all
           his
           holines
           ,
           who
           did
           instantly
           sollicite
           his
           deliuerie
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           Nuncio
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           coulde
           not
           presume
           of
           the
           kings
           iust
           intention
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Dukes
           imprisonment
           proceeded
           from
           some
           great
           cause
           ,
           yet
           he
           coulde
           not
           in
           duty
           but
           performe
           this
           office
           :
           It
           was
           saide
           ,
           this
           good
           will
           of
           the
           Pope
           towards
           the
           Duke
           ,
           proceeded
           from
           the
           seruice
           hee
           had
           done
           vnto
           the
           Apostolique
           seate
           ,
           hauing
           made
           long
           warre
           against
           the
           Infidels
           and
           heretikes
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           that
           which
           he
           had
           done
           against
           the
           Church
           it selfe
           ,
           effecting
           that
           which
           was
           conuenient
           to
           his
           king
           ,
           whilest
           as
           enimie
           hee
           was
           contrarie
           vnto
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           defende
           it
           ,
           being
           a
           friend
           ,
           binding
           vnto
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           Paule
           the
           fourth
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Pope
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           successors
           .
           And
           it
           seemes
           strange
           that
           the
           greatest
           loue
           they
           say
           the
           Church
           had
           vnto
           him
           ,
           sproong
           from
           the
           warre
           which
           he
           made
           against
           it
           :
           The
           Deputies
           of
           Castill
           which
           were
           then
           in
           court
           ,
           laboured
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           although
           the
           king
           sent
           them
           worde
           they
           shoulde
           be
           contented
           ,
           and
           not
           sue
           vnto
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           woulde
           not
           refuse
           anie
           thing
           they
           shoulde
           demaund
           ,
           yet
           this
           manner
           of
           demaunding
           
           and
           denying
           serued
           for
           a
           great
           office
           .
           The
           King
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           was
           in
           hope
           to
           make
           himselfe
           peaceable
           Lord
           of
           the
           Realme
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           small
           inclination
           the
           Portugals
           had
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           hee
           let
           passe
           nothing
           which
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           gaine
           their
           loues
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           effect
           he
           did
           write
           to
           all
           the
           chiefe
           cities
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           his
           pretention
           ,
           offering
           and
           threatning
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           greatest
           part
           his
           letters
           were
           not
           receiued
           in
           publike
           .
           To
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           he
           did
           write
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           
             Most
             
             noble
             ,
             and
             our
             welbeloued
             ,
             although
             I
             haue
             appointed
             
               Christopher
               de
               Mora
            
             to
             saie
             vnto
             you
             some
             things
             ,
             which
             you
             shall
             vnderstande
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             woulde
             I
             giue
             you
             to
             knowe
             by
             my
             letters
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             man
             in
             this
             world
             (
             more
             then
             my selfe
             )
             that
             hath
             felt
             the
             losse
             of
             noble
             king
             Sebastian
             my
             nephew
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             men
             :
             The
             reasons
             for
             which
             I
             ought
             to
             haue
             this
             iust
             feeling
             ,
             are
             easie
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             hauing
             lost
             a
             sonne
             ,
             and
             a
             friend
             ,
             whom
             I
             loued
             tenderly
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             degree
             I
             held
             and
             hold
             all
             those
             that
             are
             lost
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             I
             doe
             cherish
             and
             loue
             all
             them
             of
             this
             Realme
             as
             my
             owne
             subiects
             :
             And
             I
             thinke
             it
             is
             not
             vnknowne
             ,
             the
             great
             diligence
             I
             vsed
             to
             diuert
             his
             iourney
             ,
             as
             well
             personally
             my selfe
             at
             Guadalupa
             ,
             as
             also
             before
             and
             since
             by
             my
             ministers
             ,
             whereof
             many
             of
             the
             principall
             of
             this
             Realme
             are
             good
             witnesses
             :
             But
             not
             to
             reuiue
             so
             great
             a
             griefe
             ,
             let
             vs
             lay
             apart
             the
             things
             which
             cannot
             be
             remedied
             ,
             fixing
             our
             eies
             on
             the
             true
             consolation
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             those
             afflictions
             were
             giuen
             by
             the
             hande
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             suffered
             by
             the
             greatnes
             of
             his
             prouidence
             :
             we
             ought
             likewise
             particularly
             to
             comfort
             our selues
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             age
             ,
             this
             Realme
             hath
             gotten
             for
             their
             Gouernour
             so
             Christian
             and
             wise
             a
             Prince
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             king
             mine
             vncle
             ,
             whose
             rare
             vertues
             ,
             and
             exemplarie
             life
             ,
             giueth
             vs
             cause
             with
             reason
             ,
             to
             expect
             that
             he
             will
             settle
             the
             present
             affaires
             in
             so
             peaceable
             an
             estate
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             proceede
             in
             all
             things
             with
             the
             mildenes
             and
             gentlenes
             I
             wish
             ,
             for
             the
             loue
             I
             beare
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             singularly
             for
             the
             degree
             of
             amitie
             ,
             and
             affinitie
             ,
             which
             hath
             alwaies
             beene
             betwixt
             these
             two
             crownes
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             my selfe
             and
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             same
             Realme
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             one
             bloud
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             and
             my
             children
             ,
             nephewes
             of
             noble
             king
             Emanuel
             ,
             being
             nourished
             and
             brought
             vp
             by
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             and
             Ladie
             my
             Mother
             .
             For
             these
             causes
             and
             considerations
             ,
             I
             haue
             as
             great
             respect
             to
             the
             king
             mine
             vncle
             ,
             and
             
             as
             great
             cause
             to
             wish
             him
             a
             long
             and
             happie
             life
             as
             your selues
             :
             But
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             succession
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             estate
             you
             know
             ;
             I
             haue
             with
             great
             consideration
             ,
             and
             due
             aduise
             examined
             the
             right
             ,
             which
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             by
             his
             secret
             iudgments
             to
             giue
             me
             :
             And
             causing
             this
             action
             to
             be
             viewed
             by
             men
             of
             great
             learning
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             both
             within
             mine
             owne
             Realme
             ,
             and
             without
             ;
             all
             doe
             finde
             ,
             that
             without
             doubt
             the
             succession
             thereof
             doth
             rightlie
             appertaine
             vnto
             me
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             liues
             not
             any
             at
             this
             day
             that
             can
             with
             reason
             contradict
             me
             ,
             by
             manie
             and
             cleere
             grounds
             ,
             being
             a
             male
             ,
             &
             the
             eldest
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             apparently
             knowne
             .
             And
             hauing
             resolued
             to
             make
             this
             point
             knowne
             to
             the
             noble
             King
             mine
             vncle
             ,
             with
             loue
             and
             due
             respect
             ,
             I
             haue
             earnestly
             entreated
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             please
             him
             presently
             to
             declare
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             bounde
             ,
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             bond
             he
             hath
             to
             doe
             right
             and
             iustice
             ;
             but
             most
             of
             al
             for
             that
             it
             concernes
             the
             preseruation
             ,
             peace
             ,
             rest
             ,
             augmentation
             ,
             and
             prosperitie
             of
             these
             Realmes
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             subiects
             thereof
             ,
             the
             which
             hee
             ought
             both
             chiefly
             to
             care
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             ,
             seeing
             that
             besides
             the
             saide
             effects
             ,
             it
             shall
             cause
             an
             other
             of
             greater
             importance
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             which
             concerneth
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &
             the
             assurance
             &
             encrease
             of
             our
             holy
             Catholike
             faith
             .
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             office
             to
             this
             citie
             ,
             hauing
             regard
             vnto
             the
             fidelitie
             ,
             whereof
             it
             hath
             alwaies
             made
             profession
             ,
             &
             being
             the
             chiefe
             of
             these
             Realmes
             ,
             assuring
             you
             therwithall
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             inherite
             ,
             is
             no
             forreine
             king
             ,
             but
             a
             naturall
             borne
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             saide
             before
             ,
             seeing
             that
             I
             am
             nephew
             and
             sonne
             to
             your
             naturall
             Princes
             ,
             issued
             of
             the
             same
             bloude
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             alwaies
             a
             father
             to
             euerie
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             finde
             when
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             :
             But
             at
             this
             time
             I
             will
             entreate
             you
             ,
             that
             with
             your
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             great
             experience
             ,
             you
             woulde
             consider
             and
             note
             wherein
             I
             may
             honour
             and
             fauour
             you
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             conserue
             your
             liberties
             ,
             and
             priuiledges
             both
             ingenerall
             ,
             and
             particular
             ,
             desiring
             that
             all
             other
             cities
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             shoulde
             vnderstande
             the
             same
             ,
             whereof
             I
             praie
             you
             to
             giue
             them
             notice
             ,
             being
             requisite
             that
             euerie
             one
             shoulde
             know
             the
             loue
             and
             affection
             which
             I
             beare
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             iust
             ,
             that
             in
             knowing
             it
             ,
             you
             conforme
             your selfe
             to
             that
             which
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             iudgements
             and
             determinations
             no
             man
             may
             resist
             ,
             but
             we
             ought
             to
             beleeue
             that
             what
             he
             determines
             is
             for
             the
             best
             :
             So
             
             as
             trusting
             ,
             that
             both
             this
             citie
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             time
             shall
             require
             ,
             will
             doe
             that
             whereunto
             they
             are
             bound
             :
             I
             haue
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             that
             besides
             the
             feeling
             which
             I
             haue
             had
             of
             miseries
             past
             ,
             I
             haue
             beene
             in
             particular
             grieued
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             so
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             and
             Commons
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             whereof
             that
             battaile
             was
             the
             cause
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             require
             you
             to
             aduise
             ,
             what
             I
             may
             do
             for
             those
             that
             remaine
             yet
             slaues
             ,
             and
             write
             vnto
             me
             :
             for
             although
             I
             both
             haue
             ,
             and
             daily
             had
             that
             care
             ,
             I
             haue
             thought
             fit
             and
             couenient
             ,
             yet
             shall
             I
             be
             glad
             to
             vnderstande
             your
             aduise
             ,
             that
             all
             thinges
             conuenient
             might
             bee
             performed
             for
             their
             deliuerie
             ,
             and
             rest
             assured
             that
             whatsoeuer
             shall
             concerne
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             deale
             in
             it
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             know
             more
             particularlie
             by
             the
             effects
             ,
             when
             as
             occasion
             shall
             serue
             to
             make
             triall
             thereof
             ,
             the
             which
             you
             shall
             vnderstande
             by
             
               Christopher
               de
               Mora
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             referre
             you
             .
          
           The
           Catholique
           king
           sent
           this
           Letter
           by
           the
           saide
           Mora
           ,
           to
           be
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           who
           going
           for
           that
           intent
           presented
           it
           vnto
           them
           :
           But
           being
           troubled
           ,
           they
           doubted
           that
           in
           receiuing
           thereof
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           offende
           against
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           so
           as
           refusing
           it
           ,
           they
           willed
           him
           to
           take
           it
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           deliuer
           it
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           which
           Mora
           denying
           ,
           it
           remained
           still
           with
           them
           vnopened
           :
           And
           least
           they
           shoulde
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           contents
           ,
           he
           drewe
           a
           copie
           out
           of
           his
           bosome
           ,
           and
           read
           it
           vnto
           them
           publikely
           ,
           dispersing
           sundrie
           copies
           throughout
           the
           citie
           .
           The
           orignall
           was
           by
           the
           Vereadures
           carried
           to
           the
           king
           :
           This
           did
           smally
           further
           Philips
           affaires
           ,
           but
           rather
           hinder
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           the
           wisest
           both
           of
           Spaine
           and
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Kings
           Counsell
           ,
           helde
           as
           a
           remedie
           not
           fitting
           the
           Portugals
           humour
           ;
           who
           generally
           hating
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           being
           newe
           and
           rude
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           probable
           
           they
           shoulde
           yeelde
           vpon
           a
           simple
           Letter
           .
           At
           this
           time
           there
           came
           intelligence
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           Embassadour
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           liuing
           in
           Alcazerquiuir
           (
           although
           sore
           hurt
           )
           but
           that
           the
           Cheriffe
           had
           released
           him
           ,
           &
           was
           comming
           with
           the
           bodie
           of
           King
           Sebastian
           to
           Ceuta
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           within
           fewe
           daies
           (
           being
           at
           Christmas
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1578
           )
           they
           vnderstoode
           he
           was
           arriued
           at
           Ciuill
           ,
           his
           comming
           was
           (
           by
           the
           best
           acquainted
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           Portugall
           )
           held
           verie
           profitable
           ,
           for
           returning
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           he
           seemed
           more
           sufficient
           then
           anie
           other
           to
           treate
           of
           so
           
           weightie
           a
           cause
           ,
           being
           indued
           (
           besides
           his
           good
           iudgement
           )
           with
           many
           other
           good
           parts
           ,
           necessarie
           for
           the
           mannaging
           of
           such
           a
           busines
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           he
           had
           good
           experience
           of
           King
           Henrie
           his
           disposition
           ,
           and
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           he
           was
           verie
           pleasing
           vnto
           them
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           was
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Sylua
           ,
           who
           being
           verie
           noble
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           passed
           into
           Castill
           ,
           during
           the
           controuersies
           betwixt
           king
           Iohn
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           master
           of
           the
           Auis
           ,
           and
           being
           borne
           of
           a
           Portugall
           mother
           ,
           they
           helde
           him
           for
           their
           countreyman
           :
           Besides
           that
           ,
           with
           the
           fauour
           of
           King
           Sebastian
           ,
           he
           was
           married
           in
           Portugall
           with
           
             Phillippa
             de
             Silua
          
           ,
           heire
           to
           
             Aluaro
             de
             Silua
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Portalegra
           ,
           Lord
           Steward
           of
           the
           Kings
           house
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           Noblemen
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           But
           whilest
           that
           euerie
           man
           expected
           his
           present
           departure
           from
           Ciuill
           to
           Portugall
           ,
           the
           King
           called
           him
           to
           Court
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           first
           instruct
           him
           by
           mouth
           ,
           of
           his
           intentions
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           present
           occurrents
           .
           In
           the
           
           meane
           time
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           arriued
           within
           the
           Realme
           ,
           who
           seeming
           to
           be
           sent
           onely
           to
           performe
           complements
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           he
           was
           lodged
           ,
           and
           roially
           entertained
           at
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           where
           hauing
           deliuered
           his
           simple
           legation
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Settuuall
           ,
           to
           visite
           
             Magdalen
             Girone
          
           ,
           his
           sister
           ,
           widow
           to
           
             George
             d'
             Alencastro
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Auero
           ,
           but
           hee
           returned
           sodainly
           ,
           making
           shewe
           he
           had
           newe
           commission
           to
           treate
           of
           the
           succession
           ,
           wherewith
           king
           Henrie
           was
           greatly
           discontented
           ,
           being
           vnwilling
           to
           haue
           the
           presence
           of
           a
           personage
           so
           qualified
           ,
           on
           the
           behalfe
           of
           Philip
           as
           it
           were
           a
           witnes
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           the
           which
           did
           likewise
           displease
           all
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           (
           with
           Mora
           )
           he
           began
           to
           solicite
           the
           King
           to
           declare
           Philip
           successour
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           shewing
           vnto
           him
           formerly
           by
           many
           reasons
           that
           his
           title
           was
           iust
           .
        
         
           Nowe
           did
           King
           Henrie
           at
           the
           great
           intreatie
           of
           his
           subiects
           resolue
           to
           set
           the
           best
           order
           he
           could
           touching
           the
           question
           of
           succession
           ,
           and
           to
           content
           them
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           remaining
           greatly
           in
           suspence
           ,
           hauing
           consulted
           the
           matter
           with
           fewe
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           greatest
           fauorites
           ,
           they
           concluded
           after
           much
           counsell
           ,
           infinite
           opinions
           and
           many
           disputations
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           conuenient
           at
           that
           time
           to
           declare
           any
           one
           Prince
           :
           The
           reason
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           neerest
           heire
           vnto
           the
           Realme
           ,
           they
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           whom
           they
           hated
           most
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sought
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           to
           flie
           his
           
           commād
           ,
           thinking
           nothing
           more
           fit
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           protract
           the
           nomination
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           not
           meaning
           to
           specifie
           any
           :
           For
           naming
           any
           other
           they
           shoulde
           procure
           his
           indignation
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           occasion
           or
           his
           heires
           that
           should
           succeed
           him
           ,
           to
           attempt
           an
           action
           better
           grounded
           ,
           whereas
           by
           delaying
           it
           ,
           there
           should
           remaine
           vnto
           them
           (
           at
           the
           least
           )
           this
           weake
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           king
           (
           although
           yoonger
           ,
           yet
           mortall
           )
           might
           die
           before
           olde
           King
           Henry
           ,
           which
           hapning
           they
           shoulde
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           and
           then
           shoulde
           succeed
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           )
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           no
           such
           feare
           ,
           but
           woulde
           more
           willingly
           yeeld
           to
           his
           subiection
           .
           
           The
           King
           supposed
           that
           Katherine
           Dutches
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           preceaded
           all
           other
           pretendents
           ,
           except
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           aided
           (
           as
           it
           may
           be
           )
           by
           his
           owne
           naturall
           inclination
           ,
           he
           conuerted
           all
           his
           thoughts
           in
           her
           fauour
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           to
           giue
           her
           the
           crowne
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           vniuersitie
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           many
           allegations
           in
           her
           behalfe
           :
           To
           effect
           this
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           necessarie
           to
           cite
           all
           the
           pretendents
           ,
           to
           appeere
           and
           produce
           their
           reasons
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           sodainly
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           although
           in
           the
           iudgement
           of
           many
           it
           was
           thought
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           seeming
           more
           conuenient
           first
           to
           conclude
           it
           in
           parliament
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           whereby
           it
           was
           apparant
           that
           the
           king
           did
           gouerne
           himselfe
           daily
           without
           order
           ,
           or
           any
           constant
           resolution
           what
           he
           woulde
           doe
           :
           He
           did
           yet
           foresee
           ,
           that
           dying
           before
           Philip
           as
           it
           was
           likely
           ,
           the
           Realme
           should
           remaine
           confused
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           Gouernour
           which
           shoulde
           rule
           the
           Realme
           ,
           during
           the
           interreigne
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Noblemen
           and
           Commons
           shoulde
           presently
           sweare
           obedience
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           examine
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           pretendents
           .
           And
           although
           they
           feared
           that
           King
           Philip
           woulde
           be
           displeased
           ,
           yet
           they
           hoped
           to
           satisfie
           him
           ,
           promising
           it
           shoulde
           no
           way
           preiudice
           his
           title
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           delay
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           proceede
           with
           more
           grounde
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           conuenient
           ,
           giuing
           out
           ,
           that
           King
           Henrie
           woulde
           marrie
           ,
           and
           send
           to
           Rome
           for
           a
           dispensation
           ,
           being
           a
           Priest
           ,
           so
           as
           being
           capable
           of
           issue
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           expedient
           to
           sweare
           a
           Prince
           :
           This
           matter
           being
           concluded
           amongst
           fewe
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           within
           fewe
           daies
           after
           (
           least
           it
           should
           not
           seeme
           to
           be
           done
           in
           priuate
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           general
           consent
           ,
           )
           and
           to
           choose
           gouernours
           Henrie
           called
           to
           Court
           the
           three
           estates
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           cities
           ,
           
           and
           townes
           ,
           the
           which
           assembled
           the
           first
           day
           of
           Aprill
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1579.
           in
           the
           great
           hall
           of
           the
           pallace
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           the
           King
           hauing
           
           before
           him
           nine
           Herolds
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           and
           many
           Noblemen
           ,
           he
           went
           in
           the
           scarlet
           habite
           of
           a
           Cardinall
           ,
           retaining
           nothing
           of
           a
           king
           but
           the
           scepter
           ,
           being
           mounted
           vpon
           a
           scaffold
           of
           wood
           prepared
           at
           the
           vpper
           end
           of
           the
           hal
           ,
           fower
           steps
           higher
           then
           the
           Deputies
           ,
           he
           seated
           himselfe
           in
           a
           chaire
           prepared
           for
           him
           ,
           couered
           with
           cloth
           of
           gold
           vnder
           a
           cloth
           of
           estate
           of
           the
           same
           :
           Euerie
           one
           being
           in
           his
           ranke
           according
           to
           their
           ancient
           degrees
           :
           
           
             Alphonso
             de
             Castelbianco
          
           a
           priest
           stood
           vp
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           Kings
           commandement
           )
           at
           one
           of
           the
           endes
           of
           the
           scaffold
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           long
           speech
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           a
           little
           renewed
           the
           sorrowes
           of
           their
           forepassed
           miseries
           ,
           and
           mittigated
           them
           with
           hope
           of
           a
           future
           good
           ,
           hee
           forgot
           not
           to
           praise
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           all
           vertues
           ,
           adding
           ,
           
             that
             being
             weake
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             spare
             his
             life
             ,
             imploying
             it
             to
             what
             was
             profitable
             to
             the
             Realme
             ;
             he
             compared
             him
             in
             his
             gouernment
             to
             the
             King
             of
             heauen
             ,
             in
             his
             loue
             ,
             iustice
             ,
             pitty
             ,
             and
             sacrificing
             himselfe
             for
             his
             people
             ;
             he
             commended
             this
             assembly
             ,
             resembling
             it
             to
             the
             Councels
             ,
             and
             saide
             it
             coulde
             not
             erre
             :
             he
             concluded
             the
             king
             had
             there
             assembled
             them
             to
             propound
             what
             was
             conuenient
             for
             the
             Realme
             ,
             &
             to
             prouide
             for
             it
             with
             their
             aduise
             .
          
           The
           first
           acte
           being
           ended
           ,
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           that
           daily
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Realme
           shoulde
           assemble
           a
           part
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           effected
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           diuersitie
           of
           opinions
           ,
           and
           very
           different
           one
           from
           an
           other
           :
           some
           of
           them
           (
           friendes
           to
           the
           conclusion
           )
           woulde
           sodainly
           haue
           it
           determined
           to
           whom
           the
           Crowne
           appertained
           ,
           without
           hearing
           the
           pretendents
           allegations
           ;
           others
           held
           the
           parties
           should
           be
           cited
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shoulde
           proceed
           with
           deliberation
           to
           sentence
           ,
           after
           instruction
           of
           the
           processe
           ;
           many
           enclined
           to
           haue
           gouernours
           ;
           others
           would
           not
           heare
           speake
           of
           them
           ,
           euery
           one
           taking
           the
           course
           neuer
           to
           agree
           .
           The
           king
           hearing
           of
           this
           ,
           hauing
           called
           the
           chiefe
           of
           his
           Councell
           one
           after
           one
           ,
           and
           acquainting
           them
           with
           his
           resolution
           ,
           he
           shewed
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           conuenient
           for
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           difficulties
           accorded
           ,
           they
           concluded
           not
           to
           make
           any
           election
           of
           a
           Prince
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           but
           the
           pretendents
           being
           heard
           ,
           the
           King
           shoulde
           iudge
           to
           whom
           the
           Realme
           belonged
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           declared
           after
           his
           death
           :
           And
           
           although
           God
           did
           suffer
           (
           it
           may
           be
           for
           a
           punishment
           to
           the
           Portugals
           )
           that
           the
           King
           held
           this
           Councell
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           yet
           experience
           
           did
           shewe
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           woorst
           course
           they
           coulde
           haue
           taken
           ,
           for
           to
           put
           the
           cause
           in
           processe
           ,
           did
           breed
           vaine
           hopes
           in
           some
           of
           the
           pretendents
           ,
           which
           after
           were
           causes
           of
           great
           ruine
           to
           the
           crowne
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           kings
           marriage
           shoulde
           seeme
           to
           be
           spoken
           with
           some
           grounde
           ,
           they
           named
           vnto
           the
           estates
           
             Edward
             de
             Castelbianco
          
           to
           goe
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           treate
           with
           the
           Pope
           for
           his
           dispensation
           :
           
           they
           did
           choose
           fifteene
           gentlemen
           vpon
           the
           backe
           of
           the
           rowle
           ,
           whereof
           the
           King
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           shoulde
           write
           fiue
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           so
           chosen
           ,
           shoulde
           gouerne
           the
           Realme
           ,
           vntill
           it
           were
           decided
           who
           shoulde
           be
           King.
           There
           was
           also
           about
           this
           nomination
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           no
           small
           controuersie
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Councell
           of
           estates
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           king
           would
           absolutely
           name
           the
           fiue
           ,
           the
           Councell
           woulde
           not
           consent
           vnto
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           do
           it
           :
           And
           when
           they
           were
           agreed
           that
           the
           Councell
           should
           name
           fifteene
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           choose
           fiue
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           grew
           a
           newe
           discord
           among
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Councell
           desired
           to
           know
           who
           should
           be
           these
           fiue
           ;
           some
           woulde
           not
           onely
           haue
           them
           published
           ,
           but
           also
           during
           the
           Kings
           life
           put
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           might
           be
           the
           better
           obeied
           :
           but
           notwithstanding
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           keepe
           it
           secret
           ,
           yet
           generally
           they
           coniectured
           (
           and
           truely
           )
           who
           they
           were
           .
           They
           chose
           also
           fower
           and
           twentie
           Iudges
           vpon
           the
           backe
           of
           the
           rowle
           ,
           of
           these
           the
           King
           did
           name
           eleuen
           ,
           to
           iudge
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           succession
           ,
           if
           he
           shoulde
           not
           determine
           it
           before
           his
           death
           :
           This
           was
           held
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           by
           the
           Castillians
           a
           fault
           of
           importance
           ,
           the
           king
           shewing
           himselfe
           to
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           his
           roiall
           iurisdiction
           did
           end
           with
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           naming
           of
           Gouernours
           was
           to
           rule
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           whereof
           they
           had
           an
           example
           with
           them
           ,
           of
           Elizabeth
           Queene
           of
           Castill
           ,
           who
           in
           vaine
           prescribed
           lawes
           for
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Realme
           after
           her
           decease
           .
           In
           this
           sorte
           the
           States
           ended
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           with
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           sware
           obedience
           to
           such
           as
           the
           king
           had
           chosen
           Gouernours
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           that
           shoulde
           be
           declared
           king
           .
           It
           would
           not
           be
           forgotten
           the
           manner
           of
           oath
           the
           Prior
           tooke
           ,
           for
           being
           called
           before
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           sweare
           to
           obey
           the
           forme
           aforesaid
           ,
           he
           answered
           that
           he
           would
           first
           speake
           
           vnto
           him
           :
           The
           King
           replied
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           neede
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           shoulde
           sweare
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           refusing
           to
           doe
           ,
           the
           king
           grewe
           in
           choler
           ;
           whereupon
           casting
           his
           eies
           vpon
           his
           friendes
           ,
           that
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           as
           who
           shoulde
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           lay
           his
           handes
           vpon
           the
           Euangelist
           ,
           against
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           beleeued
           he
           shoulde
           rather
           commit
           some
           disorder
           then
           sweare
           .
           The
           Rowle
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           with
           the
           nomination
           vpon
           the
           backe
           of
           it
           was
           locked
           vp
           in
           a
           coffer
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           to
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           the
           people
           whereof
           were
           male
           content
           ,
           fearing
           it
           had
           beene
           giuen
           to
           the
           Castillians
           :
           The
           which
           
           was
           apparant
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           little
           before
           there
           came
           boldly
           to
           the
           assemblie
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           before
           the
           whole
           Councell
           ,
           two
           mechanick
           officers
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           representing
           the
           people
           ,
           are
           imploied
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           citie
           .
           The
           one
           of
           them
           crauing
           audience
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             they
             had
             vnderstoode
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             chiefe
             of
             that
             assemblie
             ,
             neglecting
             their
             dutie
             and
             honour
             ,
             had
             spoken
             slaunderously
             ,
             and
             wrought
             against
             the
             publike
             good
             ,
             and
             suretie
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             which
             like
             good
             Portugals
             they
             resolued
             to
             preuent
             ,
             as
             before
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             same
             citie
             had
             done
             in
             the
             times
             of
             king
             Iohn
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             kings
             :
             And
             therefore
             they
             required
             the
             whole
             Councell
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             member
             of
             the
             common
             wealth
             )
             to
             aide
             and
             support
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             loose
             their
             honor
             and
             priuiledges
             ,
             thorough
             partialities
             and
             priuate
             respects
             :
             They
             saide
             also
             that
             for
             this
             effect
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             iustice
             ,
             and
             to
             chastice
             seditious
             Portugals
             ,
             they
             were
             readie
             ,
             with
             fifteene
             or
             twentie
             thousand
             men
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             citie
             and
             the
             countie
             ,
             which
             they
             woulde
             assemble
             if
             neede
             were
             ,
             in
             two
             howres
             ,
             to
             burne
             the
             houses
             of
             such
             as
             shoulde
             speake
             too
             boldly
             ,
             or
             treate
             against
             the
             publike
             good
             and
             quiet
             of
             these
             Realmes
             ,
             the
             which
             they
             would
             not
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             hoping
             to
             see
             them
             punished
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             redressed
             by
             some
             other
             course
             :
             He
             concluded
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             their
             dutie
             to
             giue
             this
             aduertisement
             ,
             that
             with
             more
             assurance
             ,
             they
             might
             all
             treate
             of
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             without
             feare
             of
             violence
             ,
             or
             any
             preiudice
             ,
             and
             to
             stop
             the
             mouthes
             of
             those
             ,
             (
             who
             suspected
             in
             such
             a
             cause
             ,
             )
             make
             all
             things
             impossible
             ,
             without
             seeking
             or
             procuring
             of
             any
             remedie
             .
          
           Hauing
           ended
           this
           speech
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           assemblie
           made
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           counsell
           was
           acceptable
           ,
           for
           the
           loue
           and
           affection
           
           they
           had
           to
           the
           common
           good
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           amongst
           them
           which
           did
           not
           desire
           it
           with
           the
           like
           zeale
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           should
           rest
           assured
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           should
           be
           handled
           with
           good
           order
           &
           carefully
           :
           but
           notwithstanding
           this
           answere
           ,
           they
           returned
           with
           threatning
           .
           This
           assembly
           discouered
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Portugals
           in
           these
           affaires
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           
           King
           Henrie
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           seemed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           they
           rather
           held
           a
           forme
           of
           conspiracy
           against
           him
           ,
           then
           a
           councell
           of
           the
           states
           .
           Henry
           encouraged
           by
           his
           followers
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           intended
           to
           marrie
           ,
           dayly
           consulting
           with
           his
           phisitions
           to
           see
           if
           he
           were
           apt
           for
           generation
           ,
           which
           seemed
           strange
           to
           all
           such
           as
           had
           knowen
           him
           ;
           for
           euerie
           man
           beleeued
           (
           considering
           the
           chast
           life
           hee
           had
           alwaies
           led
           )
           that
           although
           he
           had
           come
           yoonger
           vnto
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           haue
           taken
           any
           wife
           ;
           and
           now
           talking
           of
           it
           being
           decrepit
           ,
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           a
           Priest
           ,
           it
           seemed
           ,
           the
           desire
           to
           exclude
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           from
           the
           Realme
           preuailed
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           estrange
           him
           from
           his
           ancient
           disposition
           .
           But
           honors
           breed
           in
           men
           alteration
           of
           manners
           ,
           although
           his
           age
           made
           men
           thinke
           his
           inclination
           was
           rather
           forced
           in
           him
           then
           voluntarie
           :
           Some
           of
           the
           wisest
           said
           that
           the
           Catholique
           King
           should
           haue
           a
           special
           regard
           ,
           least
           he
           were
           abused
           in
           this
           marriage
           ;
           for
           although
           the
           age
           and
           disposition
           of
           the
           said
           Henrie
           might
           well
           assure
           him
           ,
           yet
           the
           matter
           being
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           he
           should
           suspect
           some
           supposed
           or
           adulterate
           childe
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           like
           deceit
           :
           But
           hauing
           (
           possibly
           )
           laboured
           at
           Rome
           that
           no
           dispence
           
           should
           be
           graunted
           to
           Henrie
           ,
           he
           sent
           into
           Portugall
           Fryer
           Ferrant
           of
           Castillio
           ,
           of
           the
           order
           of
           preaching
           Friers
           ,
           and
           an
           eloquent
           diuine
           ,
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           voyage
           being
           vnknowne
           ,
           I
           my selfe
           being
           vnable
           to
           search
           the
           secret
           :
           It
           was
           generally
           thought
           he
           went
           to
           disswade
           the
           King
           from
           marriage
           ,
           with
           many
           reasons
           ,
           and
           especially
           saying
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           dangerous
           a
           time
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Heretickes
           which
           did
           raigne
           ,
           when
           as
           Heretickes
           did
           tolerate
           marriage
           in
           men
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           he
           now
           did
           it
           ,
           being
           Priest
           and
           King
           ,
           he
           should
           
           giue
           them
           a
           verie
           ill
           president
           ;
           and
           this
           conceit
           of
           his
           going
           was
           confirmed
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           hauing
           vnderstood
           he
           was
           neither
           willingly
           heard
           nor
           presently
           dispatched
           .
           The
           pretendents
           had
           beene
           cited
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           ,
           and
           Anthonie
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           
           to
           send
           &
           shew
           their
           reasons
           .
           The
           Catholike
           King
           did
           not
           answere
           in
           forme
           ,
           although
           Henrie
           had
           written
           vnto
           him
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           but
           onely
           sent
           a
           certificat
           with
           a
           Secretarie
           to
           his
           Ambassador
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           beene
           cited
           :
           Many
           disallowed
           this
           diligence
           ,
           and
           all
           agreed
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           causing
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           and
           the
           Pryor
           to
           be
           cited
           ,
           had
           not
           dealt
           therein
           iudicially
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           meane
           to
           breed
           contention
           ,
           the
           Prior
           being
           manifestly
           a
           bastard
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           apparantly
           after
           King
           Philip.
           
        
         
           
           Who
           being
           cited
           ,
           framed
           a
           new
           Councell
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           his
           Counsell
           of
           State
           ,
           of
           his
           Confessor
           ,
           one
           other
           Diuine
           ,
           and
           fiue
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Councell
           roiall
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           the
           adioining
           of
           the
           succession
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           they
           were
           twelue
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           did
           onely
           treate
           of
           those
           things
           that
           did
           concerne
           that
           point
           .
           At
           this
           time
           
             Iohn
             de
             Silua
          
           arriued
           at
           Madrill
           ,
           from
           Ciuill
           ,
           to
           be
           enformed
           of
           matters
           cōcerning
           his
           charge
           ,
           who
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           graciously
           receiued
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           did
           often
           enter
           into
           Councell
           ,
           both
           to
           giue
           his
           aduise
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           his
           instructions
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           delay
           his
           dispatch
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           one
           excuse
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           an
           other
           :
           And
           although
           he
           did
           earnestly
           sollicite
           that
           he
           might
           enter
           into
           the
           mannaging
           of
           so
           great
           an
           action
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           vnion
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           and
           after
           so
           many
           trauailes
           past
           ,
           goe
           comfort
           his
           friendes
           with
           his
           presence
           ,
           yet
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           he
           had
           either
           many
           crosses
           ,
           or
           small
           good
           fortune
           .
           For
           being
           prisoner
           in
           Affrick
           (
           although
           it
           seemed
           to
           
           these
           Counsellors
           ,
           that
           this
           charge
           (
           as
           his
           )
           shoulde
           not
           be
           otherwise
           disposed
           of
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           certaine
           newes
           of
           his
           life
           or
           death
           :
           )
           yet
           notwithstanding
           it
           seemed
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Kings
           meaning
           ,
           and
           the
           disposition
           of
           his
           ministers
           ,
           were
           enclined
           to
           dispossesse
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           when
           he
           was
           present
           ,
           but
           euen
           then
           when
           he
           had
           most
           reason
           to
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           hauing
           alreadie
           discouered
           himselfe
           in
           secret
           matters
           to
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           ,
           woulde
           not
           peraduenture
           reueale
           them
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           apparent
           signes
           ,
           some
           curriers
           comming
           out
           of
           Portugall
           directed
           to
           other
           ministers
           ,
           then
           to
           those
           that
           did
           handle
           the
           matters
           of
           succession
           :
           Besides
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           (
           to
           whose
           will
           both
           the
           Cardinall
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           and
           other
           counsellors
           did
           conforme
           themselues
           )
           hauing
           entered
           into
           great
           familiaritie
           with
           Mora
           ,
           recommending
           him
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           laboured
           that
           no
           other
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           treat
           of
           this
           
           busines
           ,
           seeming
           as
           it
           may
           be
           vnto
           him
           (
           as
           some
           did
           suppose
           )
           that
           he
           would
           not
           so
           easily
           agree
           with
           Sylua
           ,
           being
           more
           haughtie
           :
           He
           answered
           to
           these
           obiections
           ,
           offering
           not
           onely
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           those
           that
           should
           be
           sent
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           were
           not
           their
           pleasure
           he
           should
           deale
           with
           those
           causes
           of
           the
           succession
           ,
           he
           would
           willingly
           desist
           and
           onely
           treat
           of
           that
           which
           did
           simply
           concerne
           the
           charge
           of
           an
           Ambassadour
           ,
           and
           after
           retire
           himselfe
           if
           neede
           were
           :
           But
           this
           modestie
           made
           him
           more
           suspect
           ,
           for
           thereby
           they
           might
           iudge
           he
           desired
           nothing
           more
           then
           once
           to
           haue
           an
           entrie
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           make
           himselfe
           Patrone
           of
           the
           whole
           
           cause
           .
           At
           that
           time
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           was
           called
           to
           court
           ,
           who
           treated
           secretly
           with
           the
           King
           of
           many
           things
           concerning
           the
           Realme
           ,
           he
           laboured
           to
           be
           sent
           backe
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Ambassador
           ,
           yet
           many
           supposed
           his
           commission
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           returne
           :
           But
           being
           accounted
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           was
           indeed
           )
           confident
           ,
           iudicious
           ,
           and
           diligent
           ,
           although
           of
           no
           great
           experience
           in
           matters
           of
           waight
           ,
           being
           made
           gentleman
           of
           the
           chamber
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           backe
           with
           the
           Title
           he
           desired
           ,
           &
           to
           keepe
           Sylua
           from
           returning
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           all
           his
           hopes
           being
           frustrate
           ,
           they
           stayed
           him
           ,
           saying
           it
           was
           conuenient
           the
           King
           should
           retaine
           him
           neere
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           iudge
           the
           better
           of
           what
           should
           be
           written
           out
           of
           Portugall
           .
           And
           hauing
           reduced
           the
           number
           of
           twelue
           coūsellors
           of
           the
           succession
           to
           fower
           ,
           he
           commaunded
           he
           should
           be
           one
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           the
           Cardinall
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           
             Lewis
             Manriques
          
           Marques
           of
           Aguilar
           both
           of
           the
           councell
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           Anthonie
           of
           Padiglia
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           councell
           of
           millitarie
           orders
           :
           The
           generall
           discourse
           concerning
           the
           election
           of
           the
           one
           for
           Ambassador
           ,
           and
           the
           exclusion
           of
           the
           other
           was
           diuers
           ,
           but
           when
           as
           the
           excluded
           could
           not
           preuaile
           (
           according
           to
           the
           counterfeit
           show
           of
           the
           court
           )
           he
           tooke
           all
           for
           a
           fauour
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           passed
           in
           Castil
           ,
           the
           pretendents
           in
           Portugal
           both
           naturall
           borne
           and
           strangers
           called
           by
           citation
           ,
           framed
           their
           reasons
           ,
           and
           euerie
           man
           laboured
           to
           make
           the
           King
           capable
           of
           his
           right
           :
           The
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           pleaded
           for
           King
           
             Philip
             :
             Charles
             de
             la
             Rouuere
          
           for
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           
             Ferrant
             Farnese
          
           Bishop
           of
           Parma
           for
           
             Rainucius
             Fernese
          
           .
           The
           Queene
           of
           Fraunce
           was
           not
           cited
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           she
           desist
           from
           her
           pretention
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Vrban
           of
           Saint
           Gelais
           Bishop
           of
           Cominges
           ,
           who
           had
           some
           difficultie
           to
           be
           
           admitted
           .
           The
           King
           seemed
           long
           doubtfull
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           for
           on
           the
           one
           side
           with
           the
           inclination
           he
           had
           to
           the
           Dutchesse
           ,
           he
           would
           exclude
           al
           others
           ,
           &
           with
           the
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           frustrate
           Philip
           ,
           he
           labored
           to
           admit
           all
           that
           did
           pretend
           :
           In
           this
           point
           hatred
           preuailed
           before
           affection
           :
           Enduring
           this
           infamous
           allegation
           of
           the
           Queen
           ,
           who
           saide
           that
           Henry
           (
           of
           whom
           she
           demaunded
           iustice
           )
           and
           eleuen
           other
           Kings
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           had
           beene
           all
           bastards
           ,
           and
           vnlawfull
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           her
           plea
           :
           And
           although
           he
           doubted
           of
           the
           Bishops
           procuration
           ,
           after
           some
           difficulties
           ,
           promising
           to
           satisfie
           him
           within
           a
           limited
           time
           by
           an
           other
           commission
           ,
           he
           was
           receiued
           to
           plead
           ,
           appointing
           him
           an
           aduocate
           in
           the
           cause
           .
           The
           principall
           groundes
           of
           the
           pleaders
           were
           these
           :
           Anthonie
           at
           the
           end
           of
           fiftie
           yeeres
           would
           
           be
           admitted
           for
           lawfull
           ,
           hauing
           neuer
           before
           pretended
           it
           ,
           and
           therfore
           vndoubtedly
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Realme
           did
           appertaine
           vnto
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           a
           male
           issued
           from
           a
           male
           ,
           he
           saide
           ,
           with
           the
           qualitie
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           he
           did
           surmount
           his
           age
           ,
           wherein
           Philip
           did
           surpasse
           him
           :
           that
           being
           a
           male
           he
           was
           before
           the
           Dutchesse
           ,
           and
           did
           vanquish
           Rhanucius
           by
           his
           age
           and
           neerenes
           .
           Phillibert
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           
           did
           not
           wholie
           deceiue
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           as
           he
           assisted
           not
           for
           any
           other
           ende
           ,
           but
           to
           shewe
           that
           as
           the
           neerest
           of
           kinne
           he
           did
           preceade
           the
           Prince
           of
           Castill
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           Henry
           outliued
           Philip
           he
           
           was
           least
           importune
           .
           They
           did
           pleade
           vehemently
           for
           
             Rainucius
             Farnese
          
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           fauour
           ,
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Padua
           had
           written
           ,
           and
           to
           confute
           the
           reasons
           of
           proximitie
           ,
           wherein
           the
           other
           competitors
           did
           surmount
           ,
           they
           alleaged
           that
           conformeable
           to
           pure
           and
           simple
           lawe
           ,
           so
           many
           sonnes
           as
           Kings
           haue
           ,
           so
           many
           heires
           of
           inheritance
           they
           do
           frame
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           line
           doth
           inherite
           whilest
           it
           remaines
           ,
           which
           being
           extinct
           ;
           the
           seconde
           doth
           succeed
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           in
           order
           .
           That
           Edward
           the
           Grandfather
           by
           the
           Mothers
           side
           ,
           of
           the
           saide
           Ranucius
           ,
           was
           chiefe
           of
           the
           second
           race
           of
           the
           children
           of
           King
           Emanuel
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           being
           vtterly
           extinct
           in
           Sebastian
           ,
           the
           line
           of
           the
           second
           ought
           to
           succeed
           ,
           vntill
           it
           were
           likewise
           extinct
           ,
           where
           by
           descending
           from
           braunch
           to
           braunch
           ,
           it
           came
           directly
           to
           the
           saide
           Ranucius
           .
           And
           although
           Philip
           and
           Phillibert
           were
           pretendents
           male
           ,
           and
           lawfully
           issued
           from
           an
           elder
           feminine
           stocke
           ,
           whilest
           there
           was
           remaining
           any
           heires
           descending
           from
           the
           elder
           feminine
           males
           (
           as
           he
           was
           )
           they
           coulde
           
           not
           inherite
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Dutchesse
           who
           was
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           Anthony
           vnlawfull
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           take
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           although
           he
           succeeded
           
           them
           all
           .
           The
           Dutchesse
           with
           more
           liuely
           hope
           both
           of
           her
           iustice
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Kings
           fauour
           ,
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           written
           in
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           a
           long
           &
           curious
           allegation
           ,
           &
           the
           Doctors
           (
           who
           are
           the
           learnedst
           of
           the
           Realme
           )
           hoping
           to
           please
           the
           King
           ,
           handled
           the
           cause
           with
           all
           possible
           care
           :
           She
           laboured
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           they
           succeed
           in
           Realmes
           by
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           last
           possessor
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           this
           kinde
           of
           succession
           ,
           the
           lawes
           allowe
           the
           benefite
           of
           representation
           :
           and
           in
           the
           difficultie
           which
           the
           Doctors
           mooue
           in
           the
           deciding
           ,
           whether
           this
           priuiledge
           be
           allowable
           to
           the
           Nephewes
           ,
           when
           they
           do
           not
           ioine
           with
           the
           Vncle
           ,
           in
           the
           inheritance
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           follow
           those
           which
           holde
           the
           affirmatiue
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           women
           doe
           not
           onely
           represent
           the
           degree
           of
           the
           predecessors
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           sexe
           :
           She
           therefore
           representing
           Edwrad
           her
           Father
           ,
           sonne
           to
           King
           Emanuel
           ,
           and
           brother
           to
           king
           Henrie
           ,
           woulde
           precead
           all
           the
           other
           pretendents
           ,
           both
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           issued
           from
           a
           daughter
           ,
           Anthony
           being
           a
           bastard
           ,
           Ranucius
           as
           being
           neerer
           vnto
           Henry
           ,
           admitting
           neither
           degrees
           ,
           elderships
           ,
           nor
           representations
           ,
           alleaging
           for
           that
           purpose
           infinite
           authorities
           of
           Doctors
           .
           These
           her
           allegations
           were
           imprinted
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Princes
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           hoping
           thereby
           to
           make
           a
           great
           breach
           in
           
           their
           harts
           .
           The
           Catholique
           king
           saide
           he
           was
           the
           eldest
           ,
           and
           lawfullest
           Nephew
           male
           of
           king
           Emanuel
           then
           liuing
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           any
           one
           of
           the
           others
           ,
           being
           not
           able
           to
           make
           themselues
           equall
           vnto
           him
           ,
           they
           sought
           to
           helpe
           themselues
           with
           fixions
           and
           representations
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           woulde
           prooue
           by
           some
           lawes
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           nor
           amongst
           these
           persons
           ,
           for
           that
           going
           before
           them
           all
           ingeneral
           by
           age
           ,
           he
           did
           surpasse
           them
           in
           particular
           one
           after
           an
           other
           .
           Anthony
           by
           legitimation
           ;
           the
           Duchesse
           by
           sexe
           ;
           Ranucius
           by
           nearenes
           ;
           &
           the
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           by
           the
           age
           of
           
             Isabell
             Augusta
          
           his
           mother
           ,
           elder
           then
           Beatrice
           ,
           Mother
           to
           the
           saide
           Duke
           .
           The
           
           people
           alleage
           that
           the
           issue
           male
           of
           their
           Kings
           failing
           ,
           in
           that
           case
           the
           election
           appertained
           to
           them
           ;
           fortifying
           this
           reason
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           election
           which
           was
           made
           of
           their
           King
           Iohn
           the
           first
           :
           
           but
           of
           this
           pretention
           being
           generall
           ,
           they
           made
           small
           account
           .
           The
           Queene
           Mother
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           with
           a
           strange
           grounde
           ,
           to
           the
           
           dishonour
           of
           so
           many
           kings
           ,
           woulde
           come
           by
           direct
           line
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           offering
           to
           prooue
           by
           writing
           out
           of
           the
           auncient
           Registers
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           auncient
           possession
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Bulloigne
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           lineally
           descended
           from
           Robert
           sonne
           to
           king
           Alphonso
           the
           thirde
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Countesse
           Matilda
           ,
           his
           first
           and
           lawfull
           wife
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           ,
           all
           the
           descendents
           of
           Beatrice
           the
           second
           wife
           of
           Alphonso
           haue
           vniustly
           reigned
           ,
           from
           whom
           all
           the
           pretendents
           to
           the
           succession
           drawe
           their
           beginnings
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           coulde
           haue
           no
           better
           interest
           then
           their
           predecessors
           .
           
             King
             Henry
             seemed
             nowe
             more
             colde
             to
             determine
             the
             question
             of
             succession
             ,
             then
             the
             importance
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             shortnes
             of
             his
             life
             required
             :
             He
             was
             greatly
             pressed
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             who
             be
             naturally
             hard
             to
             please
             )
             seeing
             his
             slow
             proceedings
             ,
             complained
             
             by
             words
             and
             writings
             dispersed
             without
             authors
             ,
             and
             were
             well
             content
             their
             griefes
             should
             come
             to
             the
             kings
             eares
             :
             They
             inferred
             that
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             warre
             of
             Affricke
             ,
             partly
             restored
             by
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             was
             nowe
             reuiued
             ,
             seeing
             their
             hopes
             that
             he
             shoulde
             preuent
             their
             imminent
             dangers
             ,
             succeeded
             vainely
             :
             They
             complained
             that
             the
             time
             which
             shoulde
             be
             wholie
             imploied
             to
             decide
             the
             succession
             was
             spent
             in
             accidentall
             things
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             their
             dutie
             ,
             hauing
             no
             other
             care
             but
             to
             drawe
             into
             question
             such
             as
             the
             king
             hated
             ,
             to
             search
             by
             iustice
             things
             of
             small
             moment
             ,
             to
             borrowe
             money
             of
             the
             merchants
             to
             redeeme
             the
             Portugals
             that
             were
             in
             Affricke
             ,
             to
             treate
             of
             newe
             impositions
             ,
             to
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             people
             and
             such
             like
             (
             some
             whereof
             ,
             as
             the
             redemption
             of
             prisoners
             and
             that
             which
             concerns
             iustice
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             reiect
             as
             euill
             )
             they
             blamed
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             meanes
             that
             was
             spent
             in
             them
             :
             Passing
             from
             this
             discourse
             ,
             &
             hauing
             as
             it
             were
             a
             desire
             to
             speake
             slaunderously
             ,
             they
             touched
             the
             ministers
             of
             iustice
             to
             the
             quicke
             ,
             inferring
             they
             had
             corrupt
             consciences
             ,
             that
             the
             poore
             were
             persecuted
             ,
             the
             rich
             fauoured
             ,
             that
             all
             punishments
             were
             pecuniarie
             or
             barbarous
             ,
             expresly
             inuēted
             to
             molest
             the
             poore
             innocents
             ,
             &
             giue
             autority
             to
             the
             rich
             culpable
             ,
             who
             are
             seldome
             punished
             :
             They
             shewed
             againe
             how
             much
             a
             briefe
             decision
             of
             the
             succession
             did
             import
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             no
             sound
             aduise
             to
             cite
             the
             pretendents
             ,
             &
             assemble
             the
             States
             ,
             being
             tedious
             matters
             ,
             alleaging
             that
             if
             the
             king
             to
             receiue
             the
             scepter
             had
             no
             neede
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             neither
             had
             his
             successour
             ,
             but
             that
             
             he
             ought
             to
             decide
             this
             cause
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             the
             aduise
             of
             learned
             and
             confident
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             that
             which
             he
             shoulde
             finde
             conuenient
             treate
             the
             accordes
             and
             capitulations
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             libertie
             of
             the
             Realme
             he
             coulde
             ,
             giuing
             contentment
             to
             the
             excluded
             ,
             and
             making
             of
             many
             members
             one
             body
             ,
             thereby
             to
             auoide
             the
             bottomlesse
             gulfe
             of
             ciuill
             warres
             .
             And
             in
             truth
             this
             was
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             Christian
             resolution
             of
             all
             others
             :
             They
             did
             not
             allow
             of
             the
             making
             of
             Gouenours
             ,
             tearming
             them
             bodies
             without
             a
             head
             ,
             saying
             ,
             they
             coulde
             not
             after
             the
             kings
             decease
             ,
             effect
             any
             good
             ,
             iudging
             there
             woulde
             be
             amongst
             them
             diuersitie
             of
             opinions
             ,
             the
             people
             woulde
             be
             altered
             ,
             the
             great
             woulde
             disobey
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             pretendents
             woulde
             call
             himselfe
             king
             ,
             they
             did
             foretell
             the
             Realme
             woulde
             be
             deuided
             in
             factions
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             follow
             one
             party
             ,
             the
             other
             an
             other
             party
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             strongest
             woulde
             preuaile
             by
             armes
             .
             The
             most
             aduised
             feared
             the
             forces
             of
             the
             Catholique
             king
             ,
             being
             neere
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             readie
             ,
             and
             although
             some
             trusting
             in
             his
             modestie
             ,
             beleeued
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Henrie
             he
             shoulde
             peaceably
             attend
             the
             sentence
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             (
             more
             practised
             in
             the
             affaires
             of
             the
             worlde
             )
             knewe
             that
             the
             encrease
             of
             kingdomes
             had
             neither
             end
             nor
             measure
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             neuer
             giuen
             or
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             Doctors
             ,
             they
             feared
             most
             of
             all
             ;
             they
             termed
             it
             ,
             a
             diuelish
             temptation
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             perswaded
             Henry
             to
             take
             a
             wife
             ,
             or
             once
             to
             speake
             of
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             woorthie
             that
             God
             shoulde
             nowe
             worke
             miracles
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             them
             .
          
           The
           king
           mooued
           with
           these
           reasons
           ,
           which
           were
           partly
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           ,
           began
           more
           vehemently
           then
           accustomed
           ,
           to
           treate
           of
           these
           affaires
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           Prior
           ,
           hauing
           taken
           his
           oath
           to
           obey
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           was
           retired
           to
           Almada
           ,
           a
           citie
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           right
           against
           Lisbone
           ,
           where
           he
           made
           his
           vsual
           residence
           ,
           the
           king
           doubting
           ,
           that
           remaining
           there
           ,
           and
           comming
           sometimes
           to
           the
           citie
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           might
           encounter
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           concurrents
           in
           one
           action
           ,
           and
           competitors
           in
           present
           ,
           there
           might
           growe
           some
           perillous
           contention
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           doubted
           ,
           hearing
           there
           was
           hatred
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           he
           commanded
           the
           saide
           Prior
           ,
           to
           retire
           himselfe
           to
           his
           said
           Priorie
           of
           Crato
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           the
           Duke
           (
           though
           somewhat
           later
           )
           to
           withdrawe
           himselfe
           :
           The
           Prior
           was
           there
           cited
           ,
           not
           
           (
           without
           permission
           )
           to
           come
           personally
           to
           the
           court
           ,
           but
           to
           sende
           
           his
           Attourneies
           ,
           wherewith
           being
           grieued
           ,
           he
           did
           write
           vnto
           the
           king
           ,
           thanking
           him
           that
           he
           had
           admitted
           him
           to
           plead
           ,
           and
           complaining
           that
           he
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           banished
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           forbid
           him
           to
           assist
           in
           his
           owne
           cause
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           Embassador
           for
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           were
           present
           at
           their
           pleas
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           discommoditie
           hee
           shoulde
           haue
           in
           deliuering
           his
           reasons
           ,
           whosoeuer
           shoulde
           see
           him
           banished
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           whilest
           they
           treated
           of
           so
           weightie
           a
           cause
           ,
           woulde
           suppose
           him
           so
           farre
           in
           the
           princes
           disgrace
           ,
           as
           he
           shoulde
           not
           dare
           to
           maintaine
           his
           title
           :
           But
           all
           this
           preuailed
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           king
           woulde
           neuer
           suffer
           him
           to
           depart
           from
           Crato
           ,
           and
           although
           he
           did
           obey
           with
           difficultie
           ,
           going
           often
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           yet
           would
           he
           neuer
           admit
           him
           to
           Court.
           The
           first
           processe
           the
           king
           put
           vppon
           the
           file
           ,
           was
           touching
           the
           satisfaction
           the
           Prior
           pretended
           to
           giue
           for
           his
           legitimation
           ,
           wherein
           he
           had
           secretly
           all
           the
           pretendents
           opposite
           ,
           desiring
           to
           haue
           it
           tried
           first
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           )
           for
           vpon
           proofe
           of
           his
           legitimation
           ,
           he
           was
           either
           to
           be
           admitted
           or
           excluded
           from
           the
           succession
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           Princes
           doe
           commonly
           execute
           that
           carefully
           which
           they
           do
           affect
           ,
           for
           this
           reason
           and
           to
           the
           ende
           the
           sentence
           he
           shoulde
           pronounce
           thereupon
           ,
           shoulde
           remaine
           firme
           ,
           he
           had
           obtained
           secretly
           at
           Rome
           a
           briefe
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           he
           gaue
           him
           authoritie
           ,
           absolutely
           to
           iudge
           the
           cause
           of
           legitimation
           ,
           without
           any
           forme
           or
           processe
           ,
           according
           
           to
           the
           truth
           thereof
           :
           So
           as
           hauing
           strictly
           examined
           the
           witnesses
           ,
           he
           allowed
           some
           reasons
           ,
           and
           reiected
           others
           ,
           and
           duely
           weighed
           the
           processe
           .
           Finally
           ,
           he
           came
           to
           sentence
           ,
           framed
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Popes
           owne
           motion
           ,
           wherein
           was
           reported
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           whole
           processe
           .
           The
           deposition
           of
           the
           witnesses
           which
           were
           fowre
           ,
           two
           conuinced
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           for
           they
           recanted
           ,
           confessing
           they
           had
           beene
           suborned
           by
           Anthony
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           two
           were
           suspected
           ,
           being
           neere
           kinsemen
           ,
           and
           disagreeing
           betwixt
           themselues
           :
           The
           words
           of
           the
           testament
           of
           Lewes
           ,
           father
           to
           the
           saide
           Prior
           were
           annexed
           ,
           wherein
           he
           called
           him
           bastard
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           reasons
           ,
           whereby
           he
           concluded
           ,
           that
           he
           declared
           Anthony
           ,
           (
           these
           be
           the
           proper
           wordes
           of
           the
           sentence
           )
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           but
           illegitimate
           .
           And
           touching
           the
           pretended
           marriage
           and
           legitimation
           ,
           hee
           imposed
           him
           
           perpetuall
           silence
           ,
           still
           reseruing
           to
           himselfe
           power
           to
           proceede
           against
           the
           witnesses
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           as
           he
           shoulde
           thinke
           conuenient
           :
           This
           sentence
           being
           pronounced
           ,
           the
           king
           sent
           
             Edward
             de
             Castelbianco
          
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Sergeants
           to
           Crato
           ,
           with
           commission
           to
           apprehende
           the
           Prior
           prisoner
           :
           But
           some
           imagined
           this
           was
           rather
           a
           shew
           of
           the
           king
           to
           amaze
           him
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           other
           effect
           ,
           iudging
           as
           it
           hapned
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           
           Nowe
           was
           the
           Catholique
           king
           more
           effectually
           satisfied
           touching
           the
           interest
           he
           had
           to
           this
           Realme
           ,
           for
           although
           in
           the
           beginning
           the
           Doctors
           had
           resolued
           him
           that
           the
           succession
           appertained
           vnto
           him
           ,
           yet
           desirous
           to
           know
           with
           more
           grounde
           ,
           the
           opinion
           of
           learned
           men
           of
           other
           prouinces
           ,
           especially
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           who
           waighing
           and
           disputing
           the
           reasons
           of
           euery
           pretendent
           ,
           with
           their
           contrarieties
           and
           tearmes
           ,
           had
           resolued
           amongst
           them
           that
           Philip
           was
           vndoubtedly
           the
           successour
           ,
           being
           the
           eldest
           kinsman
           that
           Henry
           had
           a
           male
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           these
           qualities
           he
           did
           surpasse
           and
           exclude
           all
           the
           competitours
           ,
           one
           after
           an
           other
           .
           They
           helde
           
           Anthonie
           directly
           to
           be
           vnlawfull
           ,
           hauing
           alwaies
           liued
           in
           that
           opinion
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           held
           by
           his
           Father
           Lewes
           at
           his
           death
           (
           as
           it
           appeered
           by
           his
           testament
           )
           that
           although
           he
           had
           demaunded
           his
           legitimation
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           had
           obtained
           it
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           not
           any
           roiall
           or
           pontificiall
           
           legitimation
           serue
           for
           the
           succession
           of
           a
           kingdome
           .
           They
           discharged
           themselues
           of
           Phillibert
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           in
           fewe
           words
           ,
           saying
           onely
           that
           he
           was
           yoonger
           of
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           sonne
           of
           a
           yonger
           sister
           then
           the
           Empresse
           ,
           Mother
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King.
           They
           denied
           
           the
           reasons
           of
           eldership
           ,
           whereon
           Rainucius
           did
           ground
           himselfe
           ,
           saying
           moreouer
           ,
           they
           might
           well
           graunt
           it
           without
           danger
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           same
           Doctors
           which
           fauoured
           this
           lawe
           ,
           do
           not
           vnderstande
           it
           shoulde
           take
           place
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           person
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           woulde
           transport
           it
           did
           not
           enioy
           it
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           Edward
           was
           deceased
           many
           yeeres
           before
           Henry
           succeeded
           ,
           or
           euer
           thought
           to
           come
           vnto
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           he
           could
           haue
           no
           interest
           nor
           any
           considerable
           hope
           that
           might
           come
           to
           his
           descēdents
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           made
           small
           account
           of
           al
           that
           Rainucius
           could
           alleage
           ,
           touching
           the
           linnage
           ,
           eldership
           ,
           imaginary
           degrees
           ,
           and
           transmissions
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           groūd
           thēselues
           most
           vpon
           these
           subtilities
           ,
           do
           leane
           stil
           vpon
           representations
           ,
           without
           the
           which
           they
           are
           of
           smal
           moment
           ,
           prouing
           that
           
           Rainucius
           coulde
           not
           aide
           himselfe
           with
           representation
           ,
           being
           out
           of
           the
           degree
           wherein
           the
           lawes
           allow
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           remained
           inferior
           to
           Philip.
           Against
           the
           Dutchesse
           ,
           they
           alleaged
           that
           kingdomes
           
           appertaining
           to
           the
           ancient
           lawes
           of
           nations
           ,
           the
           succession
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           Ciuill
           lawe
           full
           of
           fictions
           and
           subtileties
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           framed
           by
           the
           Emperours
           many
           yeeres
           since
           :
           And
           although
           souereigne
           Princes
           did
           bring
           them
           in
           for
           the
           good
           gouernment
           of
           their
           subiects
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           not
           altered
           the
           simple
           naturall
           rules
           of
           the
           succession
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           affirmed
           shoulde
           be
           obserued
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           before
           the
           birth
           of
           Iustinian
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           author
           of
           these
           representations
           .
           And
           although
           some
           Doctors
           woulde
           rashly
           make
           the
           succession
           of
           Realmes
           ,
           subiect
           to
           ciuill
           institutions
           ,
           yet
           according
           to
           this
           consideration
           they
           made
           Philips
           title
           vndoubtfull
           ;
           and
           those
           which
           helde
           this
           opinion
           were
           learned
           men
           ,
           and
           more
           curious
           of
           antiquitie
           then
           are
           commonly
           our
           ordinarie
           Lawyers
           .
           But
           least
           they
           shoulde
           seeme
           to
           take
           that
           course
           to
           auoide
           the
           lawes
           ,
           they
           woulde
           also
           withdrawe
           themselues
           within
           the
           tearmes
           of
           the
           Ciuill
           lawe
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           matter
           in
           controuersie
           betwixt
           two
           persons
           for
           a
           priuate
           possession
           .
           There
           did
           they
           prooue
           that
           in
           Realmes
           more
           properly
           then
           in
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           they
           succeeded
           by
           right
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           of
           consanguinitie
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           hauing
           regard
           vnto
           the
           first
           instituter
           ,
           and
           that
           following
           this
           law
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           consider
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           pretendents
           ,
           by
           themselues
           without
           representations
           or
           respect
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           childrē
           of
           the
           last
           possessor
           ,
           in
           which
           sort
           Philip
           remained
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           eldest
           vnto
           Henry
           :
           They
           said
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           yeelde
           that
           which
           the
           Dutchesse
           pretends
           ,
           that
           they
           succeede
           not
           in
           Realmes
           by
           right
           of
           consanguinitie
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           which
           they
           call
           inheritance
           ,
           hauing
           regarde
           vnto
           the
           last
           possessor
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           she
           not
           be
           equall
           vnto
           Philip
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           representation
           where
           with
           she
           pretends
           to
           helpe
           herselfe
           ,
           doth
           not
           extend
           to
           the
           Nephew
           ,
           but
           in
           concurrents
           with
           the
           same
           vncle
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           most
           auncient
           ,
           most
           approoued
           ,
           and
           most
           grounded
           opinion
           .
           They
           added
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           the
           succession
           of
           kingdomes
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           right
           of
           nations
           (
           as
           is
           formerly
           related
           )
           but
           also
           by
           the
           same
           Ciuill
           lawe
           ,
           is
           exempt
           from
           al
           representations
           ,
           being
           not
           brought
           in
           by
           custom
           :
           And
           although
           the
           Dutchesse
           may
           represent
           the
           degree
           of
           her
           Father
           ,
           
           notwithstanding
           it
           were
           impossible
           she
           should
           represent
           the
           qualitie
           of
           a
           male
           ,
           being
           a
           harde
           matter
           that
           a
           woman
           equall
           onely
           in
           degree
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           things
           inferiour
           ,
           shoulde
           pretend
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           a
           man
           in
           administration
           of
           Realmes
           ,
           and
           that
           her
           priuate
           defect
           shoulde
           hurt
           her
           lesse
           ,
           then
           to
           Philip
           that
           of
           his
           Mother
           :
           It
           was
           therefore
           resolued
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           the
           Nephewes
           of
           king
           Emanuel
           ,
           he
           that
           should
           be
           founde
           to
           be
           eldest
           ,
           a
           male
           ,
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           shoulde
           precead
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           Catholique
           King.
           And
           
           although
           the
           pretention
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           Christian
           Queene
           were
           held
           vaine
           ,
           and
           onely
           mooued
           to
           trouble
           Philip
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           answere
           them
           formally
           .
           Against
           the
           people
           they
           saide
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           greater
           priuiledge
           of
           election
           within
           this
           Realme
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           the
           which
           all
           fall
           by
           succession
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           any
           lawfully
           descended
           of
           the
           bloud
           royall
           :
           And
           that
           in
           Portugal
           they
           haue
           lesse
           libertie
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           growing
           from
           the
           gifts
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           Castill
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           conquest
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           Portugall
           :
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           people
           hath
           not
           giuē
           the
           realme
           to
           their
           first
           kings
           ,
           there
           could
           not
           any
           thing
           chance
           whereby
           they
           should
           name
           or
           choose
           one
           .
           And
           for
           that
           which
           they
           alleage
           of
           the
           electiō
           of
           king
           Iohn
           the
           first
           ,
           they
           answered
           that
           not
           onely
           this
           reason
           did
           not
           serue
           them
           ,
           but
           thereby
           it
           did
           appeere
           that
           the
           realme
           in
           that
           case
           was
           successiue
           ,
           hauing
           (
           leauing
           apart
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           rather
           a
           violent
           crie
           of
           cōquering
           Partizants
           ,
           then
           a
           free
           election
           )
           themselues
           secretly
           confessed
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           right
           to
           choose
           ,
           whilest
           there
           remained
           any
           one
           lawfully
           descended
           of
           the
           Roiall
           issue
           ,
           inferring
           that
           Beatrice
           Queene
           of
           Castill
           was
           a
           bastard
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Realme
           was
           in
           the
           same
           estate
           ,
           wherein
           other
           Realmes
           of
           succession
           may
           choose
           their
           King
           ,
           all
           the
           kinsemen
           of
           the
           last
           deceased
           being
           extinct
           .
           They
           
           pleaded
           against
           the
           most
           Christian
           Queene
           ,
           that
           her
           pretention
           was
           improbable
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           successours
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Bulloigne
           ,
           had
           neuer
           made
           any
           mention
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           credible
           that
           since
           this
           pretention
           was
           incorporate
           to
           the
           crowne
           of
           so
           mightie
           a
           Realme
           ,
           such
           wise
           and
           mightie
           Princes
           ,
           as
           were
           Frauncis
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           woulde
           haue
           forgotten
           to
           haue
           called
           it
           in
           question
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           was
           ,
           the
           Countesse
           Matilda
           left
           no
           children
           as
           it
           appeeres
           in
           her
           Testament
           ,
           in
           the
           publike
           Registers
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           making
           therein
           no
           mention
           to
           leaue
           any
           by
           
           king
           Alphonse
           ,
           nor
           to
           haue
           had
           any
           ,
           and
           viewing
           the
           antiquities
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           they
           saide
           that
           a
           writer
           was
           abused
           ,
           who
           reported
           that
           a
           yoong
           childe
           buried
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Saint
           Dominico
           in
           Lisbone
           ,
           was
           her
           sonne
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           yet
           doth
           it
           not
           contradict
           ,
           since
           she
           doth
           not
           affirme
           she
           had
           any
           children
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           died
           yoong
           .
           They
           did
           likewise
           prooue
           that
           Matilda
           had
           not
           any
           ,
           by
           a
           formal
           request
           found
           in
           the
           same
           registers
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           all
           the
           Prelats
           of
           the
           Realme
           did
           beseech
           Pope
           Vrbane
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           please
           him
           to
           disanull
           the
           curse
           which
           he
           had
           laide
           vpon
           the
           Realme
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           woulde
           approoue
           the
           marriage
           of
           Beatrice
           the
           second
           wife
           of
           Alphonse
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           make
           their
           children
           legitimate
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           no
           hinderance
           in
           the
           succession
           of
           this
           Realme
           ;
           whereby
           they
           concluded
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           had
           beene
           any
           lawfull
           children
           of
           Matilda
           ,
           they
           coulde
           not
           haue
           perswaded
           the
           Pope
           to
           preferre
           the
           bastards
           of
           Beatrice
           .
           They
           added
           that
           these
           reasons
           were
           not
           vnknowne
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           late
           there
           had
           beene
           a
           booke
           printed
           of
           the
           genealogie
           of
           the
           houses
           of
           Medicy
           ,
           and
           Bulloigne
           ,
           continued
           vnto
           Katherine
           the
           most
           Christian
           Queene
           ,
           whereby
           it
           did
           cleerely
           appeere
           ,
           that
           Matilda
           had
           left
           no
           children
           by
           Alphonse
           her
           second
           husband
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           formerly
           married
           to
           Philip
           ,
           sonne
           of
           
             Philip
             Augustus
          
           king
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           by
           which
           marriage
           she
           had
           one
           daughter
           named
           Iane
           ,
           who
           succeded
           not
           her
           mother
           in
           the
           Countie
           ,
           dying
           before
           her
           without
           issue
           :
           So
           as
           Robert
           sonne
           of
           Alix
           ,
           sister
           to
           Matilda
           came
           to
           the
           succession
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           that
           Robert
           from
           whom
           they
           would
           drawe
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           Queene
           Mother
           ,
           being
           the
           Nephew
           ,
           &
           not
           the
           sonne
           of
           Matilda
           .
           So
           as
           not
           being
           prooued
           by
           any
           meanes
           that
           Alphonse
           the
           thirde
           had
           any
           children
           by
           his
           first
           bedde
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           by
           many
           reasons
           ;
           they
           saide
           the
           Queene
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           pretende
           ,
           neither
           had
           she
           done
           it
           in
           time
           .
           Philip
           
           therefore
           being
           grounded
           in
           this
           action
           ,
           sendes
           into
           Portugall
           for
           assistants
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           
             Rodorik
             Vasquez
          
           ,
           and
           
             Lewes
             de
             Molina
          
           ,
           Doctors
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           Auditors
           of
           his
           Councell
           roiall
           ,
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Embassadors
           ,
           to
           signifie
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Councell
           his
           apparant
           iustice
           ,
           with
           aduertisement
           not
           withstanding
           that
           they
           should
           do
           no
           acte
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           inferre
           that
           they
           acknowledge
           any
           iurisdiction
           in
           the
           king
           :
           Being
           arriued
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           consulting
           togither
           ,
           they
           propounded
           the
           matter
           
           of
           succession
           in
           forme
           as
           they
           were
           commanded
           ,
           deliuering
           in
           writing
           vnto
           the
           king
           an
           ample
           allegation
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           Philip
           :
           But
           for
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           they
           had
           founde
           the
           kings
           thoughts
           bending
           to
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           they
           laboured
           long
           in
           vaine
           to
           make
           him
           capable
           of
           the
           iustice
           of
           their
           king
           .
           They
           vsed
           all
           meanes
           they
           thought
           conuenient
           ,
           and
           heere
           in
           Mora
           perfourmed
           great
           offices
           ,
           not
           onely
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           fauorites
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           Gentlemen
           and
           Noblemen
           of
           qualitie
           :
           so
           as
           many
           with
           liuely
           reasons
           ,
           giuing
           to
           one
           ,
           offering
           to
           an
           other
           ,
           by
           effects
           ,
           wordes
           and
           writings
           ,
           he
           drew
           all
           he
           coulde
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           deuotion
           :
           It
           seemed
           that
           this
           manner
           of
           sounding
           the
           Nobilitie
           with
           money
           ,
           and
           promises
           ,
           
           did
           then
           serue
           to
           purpose
           .
           And
           although
           the
           course
           which
           the
           king
           helde
           ,
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           his
           pretention
           ,
           seemed
           vnto
           him
           expedient
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           so
           relie
           thereon
           ,
           as
           (
           knowing
           the
           Portugals
           to
           be
           restie
           )
           he
           woulde
           omit
           force
           ,
           for
           that
           seeing
           the
           indisposition
           of
           Henry
           ,
           he
           sought
           to
           winne
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           prepare
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           shoulde
           chaunce
           to
           die
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Portugals
           woulde
           not
           yeeld
           him
           the
           Crowne
           quietly
           ,
           he
           might
           sodainly
           take
           possession
           thereof
           by
           force
           .
           But
           hauing
           learned
           by
           experience
           in
           the
           warre
           of
           Granado
           ,
           the
           losse
           of
           Golette
           ,
           and
           the
           defence
           of
           Malta
           ,
           that
           one
           nation
           alone
           sheweth
           not
           so
           great
           a
           courage
           ,
           as
           vnited
           with
           another
           ,
           this
           competencie
           seruing
           as
           a
           spurre
           to
           animate
           them
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           prepare
           to
           warre
           ,
           with
           the
           forces
           of
           diuers
           nations
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           certaine
           ,
           that
           of
           necessitie
           he
           must
           winne
           this
           Realme
           by
           conquest
           .
           And
           although
           the
           generall
           opinion
           were
           ,
           that
           fewe
           men
           woulde
           serue
           against
           the
           vnexperienced
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shoulde
           not
           finde
           any
           resistance
           against
           his
           force
           ,
           yet
           knowing
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           humaine
           force
           but
           may
           be
           vanquished
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           make
           an
           armie
           of
           fortie
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           considering
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Portugals
           were
           such
           as
           it
           was
           saide
           ,
           yet
           being
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           hatred
           and
           furie
           of
           the
           whole
           Realme
           ,
           they
           might
           in
           one
           day
           drawe
           togither
           aboue
           seuentie
           thousand
           men
           for
           any
           expedition
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           behooued
           him
           to
           be
           strong
           .
           He
           therefore
           commaunds
           
             Inico
             Lopez
             de
             Mendosa
          
           ,
           Marques
           of
           Moundegiar
           ,
           then
           Viceroy
           at
           Naples
           ,
           to
           keepe
           in
           a
           readines
           his
           Spanish
           foote
           ,
           with
           the
           ships
           and
           munition
           for
           Portugall
           ,
           he
           leuied
           nine
           thousand
           Italians
           ,
           vnder
           the
           commaund
           of
           
             Peter
             de
          
           
           Medicy
           ,
           brother
           to
           Frauncis
           the
           great
           Duke
           of
           Tuscayne
           ,
           hee
           brought
           downe
           sixe
           thousand
           Germaines
           ,
           with
           Counte
           Ierome
           of
           Lodrone
           :
           and
           although
           he
           might
           haue
           raised
           in
           Spaine
           a
           great
           number
           of
           men
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           yet
           trusting
           onely
           to
           his
           entertained
           soldiers
           ,
           he
           leuied
           the
           greatest
           forces
           he
           coulde
           ,
           purposing
           to
           ioine
           to
           those
           Spaniards
           that
           were
           but
           fresh
           water
           soldiers
           ,
           some
           of
           those
           that
           had
           beene
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           come
           from
           the
           warres
           of
           Flaunders
           :
           But
           these
           things
           were
           effected
           with
           more
           ease
           and
           lesse
           nombers
           then
           were
           appointed
           .
           For
           although
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           Naples
           did
           in
           the
           beginning
           very
           carefully
           prouide
           for
           it
           ,
           yet
           after
           hee
           grew
           colde
           ,
           abandoning
           all
           ,
           hauing
           intelligence
           that
           the
           King
           had
           chosen
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           his
           charge
           
             Iohn
             de
             Suniga
          
           ,
           great
           commander
           of
           Castill
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shoulde
           returne
           into
           Spaine
           :
           yet
           the
           soldiers
           were
           inrolled
           and
           conducted
           with
           armes
           and
           munition
           to
           Gibraltar
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           Andelouzia
           thereabouts
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           marched
           after
           to
           the
           confines
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           the
           number
           chiefly
           of
           Italians
           ,
           being
           greatly
           diminished
           ,
           with
           hunger
           ,
           and
           other
           discommodities
           ,
           not
           without
           consideration
           that
           nine
           thousand
           men
           seeme
           much
           in
           Spaine
           .
           And
           although
           they
           arriued
           a
           yeere
           later
           then
           the
           king
           had
           commanded
           ,
           yet
           came
           they
           sooner
           then
           necessity
           required
           :
           for
           Henry
           yet
           liuing
           ,
           they
           were
           long
           idle
           .
           But
           this
           preuention
           was
           done
           like
           a
           valiant
           and
           wise
           Prince
           ,
           maintaining
           an
           armie
           vpon
           the
           confines
           of
           his
           owne
           Realme
           ,
           
             without
             vse
             thereof
             ,
             during
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             attending
             his
             naturall
             death
             ,
             when
             as
             no
             man
             is
             yet
             so
             neere
             death
             ,
             but
             may
             liue
             some
             yeeres
             .
          
           The
           Catholique
           King
           preferring
           the
           danger
           to
           be
           vnarmed
           ,
           and
           Henry
           deceasing
           before
           his
           expences
           ,
           gaue
           this
           testimonie
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           his
           wisdome
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           great
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           this
           Realme
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           surmount
           his
           owne
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Spanish
           nation
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           long
           delaies
           ,
           doe
           often
           faile
           in
           their
           enterprises
           :
           
             The
             galleies
             and
             ships
             which
             had
             transported
             these
             men
             ,
             went
             to
             Saint
             Marie
             Porte
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             nauie
             by
             sea
             should
             assemble
             .
          
        
         
           Henry
           was
           still
           discontented
           with
           Anthony
           ,
           who
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           Kings
           late
           commandement
           not
           to
           approch
           within
           a
           hundreth
           miles
           of
           the
           Court
           )
           wandered
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           drawing
           the
           peoples
           harts
           vnto
           him
           .
           The
           King
           was
           desirous
           to
           finde
           some
           meanes
           to
           punish
           him
           ,
           with
           a
           more
           rigorous
           sentence
           .
           But
           the
           Prior
           
           when
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           legitimation
           was
           in
           question
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           holines
           briefe
           ,
           mistrusting
           what
           hapned
           ,
           had
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           
             Alexander
             Formento
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Popes
           Nuncio
           in
           the
           Realme
           ,
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           complaining
           vnto
           the
           Pope
           of
           the
           hatred
           his
           vncle
           did
           vniustly
           beare
           him
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           to
           reuoke
           the
           cause
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           iudge
           thereof
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           was
           suspect
           vnto
           him
           :
           By
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Pope
           saying
           that
           his
           
           first
           intention
           was
           not
           to
           make
           Henry
           absolute
           iudge
           to
           giue
           sentence
           inclusiue
           ;
           he
           write
           vnto
           him
           by
           an
           other
           briefe
           ,
           with
           defence
           not
           to
           proceede
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           he
           appointed
           as
           newe
           iudges
           the
           said
           
             Nuncio
             ,
             &
             George
             de
             Almada
             ,
          
           archbishop
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           but
           not
           with
           authoritie
           to
           giue
           sentence
           ,
           but
           after
           due
           information
           of
           the
           processe
           ,
           to
           sende
           it
           to
           Rome
           .
           This
           briefe
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Nuncio
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           deliuer
           it
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           by
           an
           apostolike
           Notarie
           ,
           fearing
           he
           should
           haue
           refused
           it
           .
           Henry
           was
           greatly
           mooued
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           reuoked
           the
           cause
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           sentence
           did
           import
           ,
           as
           also
           imagining
           he
           was
           wronged
           by
           taking
           the
           cause
           out
           of
           his
           handes
           ,
           whereof
           before
           he
           had
           made
           him
           iudge
           .
           So
           as
           greatly
           discontented
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           choler
           encreasing
           against
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           he
           woulde
           now
           vse
           his
           roiall
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           leauing
           to
           proceede
           as
           the
           Popes
           substitute
           ;
           he
           began
           as
           King
           to
           proceed
           against
           the
           Prior.
           And
           although
           the
           Nuncio
           (
           it
           may
           be
           by
           the
           Popes
           commandement
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           his
           own
           inclination
           )
           was
           fauourable
           vnto
           him
           ,
           shewing
           himselfe
           very
           opposite
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           :
           yet
           Henry
           left
           not
           daily
           ,
           yet
           coldly
           ,
           to
           continue
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           succession
           ;
           for
           hauing
           cited
           him
           to
           courte
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           daring
           appeere
           ,
           he
           caused
           his
           edicts
           and
           proclamations
           to
           be
           set
           vpon
           the
           pallace
           gate
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           cited
           to
           appeere
           within
           twelue
           daies
           .
           The
           Prior
           (
           who
           had
           soone
           a
           copie
           of
           this
           edict
           from
           his
           agents
           )
           was
           greatly
           displeased
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           course
           the
           King
           held
           against
           him
           ,
           yet
           durst
           he
           not
           appeere
           ,
           fearing
           if
           he
           fell
           into
           the
           kings
           hands
           ,
           the
           hatred
           he
           did
           beare
           him
           woulde
           drawe
           him
           to
           some
           strange
           conclusion
           ;
           he
           resolued
           therefore
           to
           absent
           himselfe
           labouring
           to
           appease
           his
           wrath
           by
           letters
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           write
           vnto
           him
           ,
           complaining
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           proceedings
           in
           
           his
           behalfe
           ,
           striuing
           to
           make
           knowne
           his
           better
           deseruing
           .
           He
           saide
           that
           he
           ioyed
           in
           his
           afflictions
           ,
           calling
           him
           in
           his
           edicts
           Nephew
           ,
           as
           
           indeed
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           sonne
           to
           that
           his
           brother
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           Crowne
           
           hauing
           so
           great
           a
           bond
           ,
           
             he
             did
             not
             beleeue
             he
             should
             so
             sonne
             forget
             it
             ,
             although
             his
             ill
             deseruings
             had
             bin
             greater
             then
             his
             fathers
             merits
             :
             He
             remembred
             the
             respect
             the
             King
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             his
             predecessors
             had
             vnto
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             amasement
             they
             should
             haue
             to
             see
             him
             thus
             by
             him
             vniustly
             persecuted
             :
             He
             did
             not
             attribute
             the
             blame
             of
             the
             kings
             inclination
             to
             the
             king
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ill
             disposition
             of
             some
             fauorites
             ,
             shewing
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             that
             he
             bare
             with
             patience
             ,
             what
             it
             shoulde
             please
             God
             to
             impose
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             complained
             of
             his
             vncle
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             execute
             against
             him
             the
             passions
             of
             priuate
             men
             :
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             when
             he
             returned
             from
             prison
             out
             of
             Affrick
             ,
             some
             had
             giuen
             out
             that
             he
             had
             fledde
             from
             the
             battaile
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             taken
             prisoner
             ,
             he
             touched
             likewise
             this
             point
             ,
             lamenting
             to
             be
             so
             slaundered
             :
             He
             complained
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             ende
             no
             man
             shoulde
             haue
             compassion
             on
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             leaue
             the
             Court
             by
             night
             ,
             hauing
             only
             had
             some
             speech
             of
             his
             legitimation
             ,
             shewing
             he
             was
             not
             woorthie
             of
             any
             brotherly
             reprehension
             .
             He
             did
             aggrauate
             his
             banishment
             with
             no
             small
             preiudice
             to
             his
             credite
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             his
             competitors
             were
             fauoured
             ,
             inuironed
             with
             their
             kinsemen
             ,
             and
             demaunded
             iustice
             face
             to
             face
             :
             He
             alleaged
             that
             his
             holines
             briefe
             which
             the
             king
             had
             obtained
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             ignominious
             and
             full
             of
             discurtesies
             ,
             nothing
             agreeing
             to
             the
             honor
             of
             his
             father
             :
             And
             although
             he
             had
             obtained
             an
             other
             contrary
             thereunto
             ,
             whereby
             his
             holines
             had
             reuoked
             to
             himselfe
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             resolued
             not
             to
             alter
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             passe
             his
             daies
             in
             miserie
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             whilest
             the
             euill
             deserued
             passion
             of
             the
             king
             shoulde
             continue
             :
             He
             lamented
             to
             haue
             beene
             forced
             to
             giue
             in
             his
             proofes
             within
             two
             daies
             ,
             much
             more
             time
             being
             granted
             to
             any
             other
             that
             pretended
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             giuen
             no
             answere
             to
             many
             things
             he
             demanded
             .
             He
             complained
             grieuously
             of
             the
             sentence
             and
             commandement
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             him
             for
             subornation
             of
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             denied
             ,
             although
             he
             saide
             that
             in
             the
             kings
             publike
             seate
             of
             iustice
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             produced
             false
             witnesses
             ,
             were
             not
             greatly
             punished
             :
             He
             seemed
             to
             be
             greatly
             greeued
             to
             be
             called
             disobedient
             ,
             &
             a
             troubler
             of
             the
             publike
             quiet
             of
             the
             realmes
             ,
             excusing
             himselfe
             with
             most
             vehement
             wordes
             :
             He
             lamented
             that
             
             the
             Realme
             was
             ruined
             ,
             which
             his
             predecessors
             had
             woone
             ,
             defended
             ,
             and
             maintained
             :
             He
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             appearance
             ,
             but
             saide
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             him
             as
             to
             theeues
             ,
             to
             hide
             himselfe
             and
             flie
             the
             face
             of
             iustice
             ,
             adding
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             faults
             wherewith
             hee
             is
             charged
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Realme
             command
             the
             Church
             to
             redresse
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             sure
             accesse
             ,
             it
             woulde
             please
             his
             highnes
             to
             graunt
             that
             Crato
             shoulde
             serue
             as
             his
             sanctuarie
             .
             And
             although
             (
             if
             his
             sinnes
             so
             required
             )
             that
             being
             Nephew
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             the
             first
             person
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             his
             humble
             and
             obedient
             vassall
             ,
             it
             coulde
             not
             mollifie
             his
             vncles
             hart
             ,
             he
             woulde
             craue
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             remedies
             for
             his
             afflictions
             :
             He
             required
             with
             humilitie
             that
             it
             might
             be
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             appeale
             from
             his
             edicts
             vnto
             the
             king
             himselfe
             ,
             better
             instructed
             ,
             demaunding
             copies
             thereof
             to
             contradict
             them
             ,
             concluding
             that
             if
             it
             might
             not
             be
             graunted
             ,
             yet
             at
             the
             least
             his
             letter
             might
             be
             annexed
             to
             the
             proces
             ,
             for
             if
             due
             respect
             would
             haue
             suffred
             him
             ,
             he
             woulde
             haue
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             set
             vp
             in
             the
             same
             place
             of
             the
             edicts
             ,
             for
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             honor
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             knowne
             to
             the
             worlde
             that
             he
             was
             vassal
             ,
             nephew
             ,
             &
             faithful
             seruant
             vnto
             the
             king
             .
          
           This
           letter
           did
           nothing
           mooue
           the
           kings
           hart
           ,
           but
           wrought
           the
           same
           effect
           with
           his
           choler
           ,
           as
           a
           little
           water
           doth
           to
           a
           great
           fire
           :
           For
           being
           more
           incensed
           against
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           still
           against
           him
           .
           So
           as
           within
           short
           time
           he
           pronounced
           a
           newe
           sentence
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           substitute
           by
           his
           holines
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           absolute
           king
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           be
           subiect
           to
           any
           appeale
           ,
           supposing
           by
           this
           meanes
           (
           seeing
           hee
           coulde
           not
           cast
           him
           into
           prison
           )
           he
           shoulde
           banish
           him
           the
           Realme
           .
           
           Wherin
           repeating
           his
           faults
           ,
           his
           absence
           ,
           his
           contumacy
           ,
           his
           disobedience
           ,
           with
           the
           premisses
           (
           as
           was
           )
           that
           he
           had
           made
           to
           drawe
           the
           Nobilitie
           &
           people
           to
           follow
           his
           faction
           ;
           he
           depriued
           him
           of
           all
           his
           iurisdictions
           ,
           preheminences
           ,
           honors
           ,
           prerogatiues
           ,
           liberties
           ,
           graces
           ,
           and
           what
           other
           recompence
           soeuer
           he
           had
           from
           the
           kings
           his
           predecessors
           ,
           commaunding
           he
           shoulde
           be
           rased
           out
           of
           the
           bookes
           ,
           and
           not
           paide
           any
           thing
           ,
           not
           holding
           him
           for
           a
           naturall
           borne
           ,
           but
           a
           forraine
           to
           these
           Realmes
           .
           He
           pronounced
           the
           like
           against
           such
           as
           shoulde
           aide
           him
           ,
           lodge
           him
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           treate
           with
           him
           :
           He
           commaunded
           him
           to
           depart
           the
           Realme
           within
           fifteene
           daies
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           expedient
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           quiet
           .
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           sentence
           so
           seuere
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           of
           
           force
           to
           expell
           the
           Prior
           ,
           for
           being
           wel
           beloued
           of
           his
           friendes
           ,
           and
           common
           people
           ,
           he
           remained
           safely
           in
           secret
           :
           And
           although
           for
           a
           shew
           onely
           he
           had
           retired
           him selfe
           into
           a
           monasterie
           of
           Castill
           ,
           yet
           he
           staied
           not
           long
           there
           ,
           onely
           to
           procure
           a
           certificate
           (
           as
           he
           did
           )
           of
           his
           departure
           :
           whereof
           king
           Philip
           being
           aduertised
           ,
           he
           was
           aduised
           by
           some
           to
           take
           him
           prisoner
           ,
           both
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           him
           ,
           &
           to
           please
           Henry
           ;
           but
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           then
           conuenient
           ,
           whereof
           after
           he
           repented
           him
           ,
           for
           Anthonie
           being
           returned
           againe
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           it
           was
           generally
           thought
           that
           he
           was
           ill
           affected
           ,
           and
           grieued
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           for
           the
           sentence
           he
           had
           pronounced
           against
           him
           .
           Henry
           grew
           fearefull
           he
           shoulde
           attempt
           something
           against
           his
           person
           ,
           which
           so
           encreased
           ,
           that
           (
           besides
           his
           ordinarie
           guard
           )
           he
           raised
           certaine
           cōmpanies
           of
           souldiers
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           Courte
           ,
           a
           thing
           at
           any
           time
           vnseene
           in
           that
           Realme
           .
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Embassadors
           
           of
           Philip
           had
           made
           Henry
           capable
           of
           his
           title
           :
           hauing
           laide
           before
           him
           ,
           both
           the
           good
           and
           euill
           which
           might
           ensue
           ,
           by
           giuing
           and
           taking
           from
           him
           the
           crowne
           ;
           who
           being
           enclined
           to
           do
           iustice
           ,
           mooued
           therewithall
           ,
           &
           with
           the
           feare
           of
           war
           ,
           hauing
           wel
           considered
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           laid
           aside
           all
           affection
           which
           made
           him
           inclinable
           to
           Katherine
           ,
           he
           resolued
           with
           all
           his
           power
           to
           giue
           it
           vnto
           Philip
           ,
           by
           the
           best
           meanes
           he
           coulde
           deuise
           .
           And
           hauing
           imparted
           this
           his
           meaning
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           ,
           and
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           woulde
           ende
           the
           cause
           by
           way
           of
           composition
           betwixt
           Philip
           and
           the
           Realme
           ,
           without
           proceeding
           vnto
           sentence
           :
           Prouided
           alwaies
           that
           the
           Catholique
           king
           shoulde
           graunt
           certaine
           priuileges
           ;
           not
           dispose
           the
           offices
           of
           gouernment
           and
           iustice
           ,
           but
           vnto
           the
           naturall
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           giue
           certaine
           graces
           &
           exemptions
           ,
           to
           the
           generall
           good
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           Heere
           plainly
           appeered
           the
           errour
           of
           Henry
           ,
           who
           hauing
           cited
           all
           the
           pretendents
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           matters
           to
           tearmes
           of
           iustice
           ,
           thought
           it
           after
           wards
           more
           conuenient
           to
           come
           to
           composition
           with
           Philip
           ,
           which
           shoulde
           haue
           beene
           formerly
           done
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           to
           be
           done
           .
           These
           capitulations
           were
           sent
           vnto
           Philip
           ,
           to
           Madrill
           ,
           whom
           Henry
           entreated
           to
           keepe
           them
           secret
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           feared
           a
           contrarie
           disposition
           in
           the
           people
           .
           And
           although
           hee
           were
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           howe
           hard
           the
           quiet
           execution
           of
           this
           his
           will
           woulde
           be
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           some
           Gentlemen
           of
           contrary
           faction
           ;
           yet
           commaunded
           he
           it
           shoulde
           be
           propounded
           
           to
           the
           states
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           mildenes
           it
           might
           be
           .
           Some
           hold
           that
           father
           
             Leon
             Anriquez
          
           ,
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Iesuits
           ,
           the
           kings
           Confessour
           ,
           was
           rather
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           his
           vnexpected
           resolution
           ,
           then
           the
           practises
           of
           the
           Catholique
           kings
           ministers
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           him
           (
           in
           whom
           the
           King
           did
           greatly
           trust
           )
           proceeded
           his
           first
           inclination
           to
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           but
           fearing
           the
           indignation
           of
           Philip
           ,
           he
           turned
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Henry
           to
           fauour
           his
           title
           .
           By
           means
           whereof
           in
           October
           1579.
           he
           called
           againe
           the
           deputies
           of
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           other
           estates
           ,
           vpon
           colour
           to
           impart
           vnto
           them
           a
           matter
           of
           importance
           .
           Philip
           disallowed
           this
           resolution
           of
           Henry
           ,
           to
           assemble
           the
           States
           ,
           for
           being
           assured
           of
           the
           small
           affection
           the
           Portugals
           bare
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           most
           assured
           that
           assembling
           them
           togither
           ,
           they
           woulde
           neuer
           agree
           to
           yeelde
           him
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           aduised
           the
           King
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           assembly
           ,
           to
           declare
           a
           successor
           ,
           seeing
           in
           the
           last
           Estates
           held
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           the
           whole
           Realme
           had
           giuen
           him
           full
           power
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           he
           would
           vse
           in
           this
           controuersie
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           not
           make
           any
           new
           conuocation
           of
           Deputies
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           write
           to
           euery
           citie
           in
           particular
           his
           intention
           ,
           and
           aduise
           ,
           thinking
           it
           more
           easie
           to
           perswade
           them
           deuided
           ,
           then
           vnited
           in
           one
           body
           :
           But
           Henry
           not
           daring
           effect
           it
           ,
           did
           sollicite
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Deputies
           .
           In
           Italy
           (
           seeing
           the
           Catholique
           King
           a
           little
           before
           assemble
           so
           great
           forces
           )
           they
           made
           diuers
           coniectures
           thereof
           ,
           they
           furnished
           the
           places
           of
           ordinarie
           suspect
           ,
           with
           newe
           garrisons
           :
           some
           beleeued
           he
           that
           had
           entred
           league
           with
           the
           Cheriffe
           ,
           
             Mulei
             Hamet
          
           ,
           that
           both
           iointly
           togither
           would
           attempt
           Alger
           ,
           supposing
           the
           Moores
           had
           propounded
           this
           enterprise
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           king
           with
           his
           aide
           woulde
           expell
           them
           from
           thence
           ,
           being
           so
           necre
           neighbour
           vnto
           Spaine
           .
           The
           Pope
           vnderstanding
           the
           contrarietie
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Catholique
           King
           prepare
           so
           greatly
           to
           armes
           ,
           he
           commaunded
           
             Philip
             Sega
          
           his
           Nuncio
           in
           Castillia
           to
           say
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           knewe
           these
           preparatiues
           of
           warres
           ,
           were
           against
           Infidels
           ;
           yet
           seeing
           the
           estate
           wherein
           Portugall
           stoode
           ,
           it
           might
           bee
           supposed
           it
           was
           intended
           against
           that
           
           Realme
           ,
           and
           being
           dangerous
           to
           come
           to
           armes
           ,
           and
           to
           stirre
           vppe
           the
           humours
           which
           cannot
           be
           setled
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           hee
           offred
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           mediatour
           betwixt
           him
           and
           Henry
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           this
           busines
           peaceablie
           .
           The
           king
           accepted
           the
           Popes
           offer
           in
           generall
           words
           ,
           
           entertaining
           his
           Nuncio
           with
           delaies
           ,
           without
           giuing
           him
           any
           resolute
           answer
           ,
           for
           that
           (
           as
           it
           was
           saide
           )
           many
           things
           did
           trouble
           his
           minde
           concerning
           this
           action
           .
           He
           considered
           of
           the
           one
           side
           that
           being
           of
           good
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           his
           heires
           but
           yoong
           ,
           enioying
           (
           except
           the
           state
           of
           Flaunders
           )
           all
           his
           countries
           quietly
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           fitte
           to
           stirre
           vp
           humours
           in
           Spaine
           ;
           besides
           ,
           being
           fearefull
           to
           other
           nations
           ,
           they
           woulde
           not
           willingly
           see
           him
           augment
           his
           dominions
           ,
           he
           doubted
           (
           that
           in
           busying
           himselfe
           in
           Portugall
           )
           some
           woulde
           then
           take
           occasion
           to
           breede
           some
           alteration
           in
           his
           territories
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           willingly
           gaue
           eare
           to
           any
           treatie
           of
           peace
           .
           On
           the
           otherside
           he
           was
           not
           well
           assured
           of
           the
           Popes
           disposition
           ,
           seeming
           he
           shoulde
           preiudice
           his
           title
           ,
           to
           put
           it
           to
           compremise
           :
           besides
           ,
           that
           to
           former
           presidents
           ,
           he
           woulde
           not
           willingly
           adde
           this
           of
           new
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Apostolike
           seate
           as
           a
           iudge
           of
           Realmes
           .
           He
           thought
           it
           lesse
           danger
           to
           attend
           the
           sentence
           of
           Henry
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           for
           pronouncing
           it
           (
           hauing
           not
           acknowledged
           him
           for
           iudge
           )
           he
           was
           not
           bounde
           to
           obey
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           in
           his
           disfauour
           ,
           retaining
           still
           the
           right
           of
           armes
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           in
           this
           suspence
           ,
           he
           forbare
           still
           to
           giue
           the
           Nuncio
           his
           answere
           ,
           vntill
           that
           being
           better
           assured
           of
           the
           disposition
           of
           Henry
           ,
           he
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           his
           interest
           being
           so
           apparant
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           so
           well
           enclined
           ,
           there
           needed
           not
           any
           mediation
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           it
           were
           requisite
           ,
           he
           woulde
           accept
           of
           this
           office
           ,
           &
           of
           the
           good
           zeale
           of
           his
           holines
           .
           The
           indisposition
           of
           Henry
           ,
           and
           the
           disquietnes
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           did
           much
           afflict
           him
           ,
           
             so
             as
             he
             resembled
             a
             lampe
             neere
             extinct
             ,
             the
             which
             sometimes
             yeelds
             a
             great
             light
             ,
             sometimes
             seemes
             quite
             out
             :
          
           They
           feared
           he
           shoulde
           die
           of
           an
           accident
           which
           hapned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           Counsell
           thought
           good
           not
           to
           attende
           his
           death
           ,
           for
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           but
           to
           put
           them
           as
           it
           were
           in
           possession
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           partly
           executed
           .
           For
           the
           King
           being
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           they
           brought
           vnto
           him
           the
           coffer
           wherein
           the
           Rowle
           was
           kept
           ,
           with
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           hauing
           opened
           it
           ,
           they
           founde
           them
           to
           be
           
             George
             Dalmeda
          
           archbishop
           of
           Lisbone
           ;
           
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Sada
          
           ,
           first
           groome
           of
           the
           Kings
           chamber
           ;
           
             Iean
             Tello
             ,
             Iean
             Mascaregnas
          
           ,
           and
           
             Diego
             Lopez
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Iustice
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           who
           tooke
           their
           oathes
           to
           gouerne
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           limited
           commission
           ,
           
           which
           Henry
           had
           particularly
           set
           downe
           .
           This
           diligence
           bredde
           aswell
           in
           the
           peoples
           mindes
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           ,
           a
           iealousie
           of
           the
           kings
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           two
           daies
           before
           ,
           they
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           any
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           supposing
           they
           woulde
           keepe
           it
           secret
           ,
           vntill
           they
           had
           taken
           counsell
           ,
           put
           the
           Gouernours
           in
           possession
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           defence
           :
           And
           although
           it
           were
           presently
           knowne
           that
           the
           King
           was
           yet
           liuing
           ,
           and
           so
           amended
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           almost
           recouered
           his
           former
           health
           ,
           yet
           the
           generall
           opinion
           being
           ,
           that
           he
           coulde
           not
           liue
           long
           ,
           all
           mens
           mindes
           were
           in
           suspence
           in
           this
           Realme
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FOVRTH
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             fourth
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             Castillians
             and
             Portugals
             discourse
             vpon
             the
             state
             of
             Portugall
             ;
             the
             vehemencie
             of
             the
             plague
             ;
             the
             estate
             of
             Almerin
             ;
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Henry
             ;
             the
             Regency
             of
             the
             Gouernours
             ;
             the
             practise
             of
             Anthonie
             to
             be
             chosen
             King
             ;
             the
             Testament
             of
             Henry
             ;
             the
             diligence
             of
             the
             Catholique
             King
             to
             vnderstande
             if
             he
             might
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             make
             warre
             ;
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             as
             generall
             of
             the
             enterprise
             ,
             and
             the
             priuileges
             the
             Catholique
             King
             offered
             if
             they
             woulde
             deliuer
             him
             the
             Realme
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Catholique
           King
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           kept
           his
           armie
           togither
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           with
           greater
           paines
           ,
           and
           more
           charge
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           done
           else
           where
           ;
           for
           the
           countrey
           being
           not
           greatly
           fertile
           ,
           he
           was
           enforced
           to
           fetch
           victuals
           from
           other
           parts
           ,
           being
           then
           about
           the
           ende
           of
           Nouember
           ,
           1579.
           there
           was
           then
           no
           assuraunce
           of
           things
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           either
           dismisse
           their
           armie
           ,
           or
           imploy
           it
           .
           For
           although
           king
           Henry
           was
           yet
           
           liuing
           and
           well
           affected
           ,
           yet
           the
           Portugals
           being
           most
           obstinate
           against
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           he
           desired
           not
           to
           liue
           any
           longer
           doubtfull
           of
           the
           succession
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           charge
           as
           for
           the
           euent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           ceased
           not
           continually
           to
           importune
           Henry
           to
           declare
           him
           Successor
           ,
           obiecting
           many
           reasons
           ,
           why
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           propounding
           many
           inconueniences
           which
           woulde
           follow
           ,
           not
           doing
           it
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           spoken
           in
           doubtfull
           tearmes
           ;
           whereby
           it
           seemed
           he
           woulde
           make
           the
           equitie
           of
           his
           cause
           apparant
           by
           force
           :
           And
           although
           this
           entreatie
           seemed
           somewhat
           to
           threaten
           ,
           yet
           did
           it
           nothing
           displease
           Henry
           ,
           suffering
           it
           expresly
           to
           bee
           published
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           might
           beleeue
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           this
           declaration
           .
           The
           whole
           Realme
           was
           discontented
           to
           see
           Henry
           dying
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           King
           armed
           ,
           and
           the
           small
           remainder
           of
           time
           spent
           in
           matters
           of
           light
           importance
           ,
           whereof
           their
           discourses
           and
           opinions
           were
           as
           diuers
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           different
           in
           passions
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Priors
           partisans
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           of
           base
           qualitie
           ,
           hauing
           their
           reason
           darkned
           ,
           and
           not
           setled
           in
           opinion
           ,
           saide
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           legitimate
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Crowne
           appertained
           vnto
           him
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           king
           of
           his
           absolute
           authoritie
           ,
           hating
           him
           woulde
           depriue
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           his
           fauorites
           did
           concurre
           in
           this
           resolution
           :
           For
           the
           King
           hauing
           alwaies
           persecuted
           Anthony
           by
           their
           aduise
           ,
           they
           feared
           that
           he
           comming
           to
           raigne
           ,
           woulde
           take
           such
           reuenge
           as
           they
           deserued
           ,
           and
           therefore
           preferring
           their
           owne
           securitie
           ,
           before
           the
           libertie
           of
           their
           countrey
           ,
           they
           woulde
           take
           the
           Realme
           from
           him
           and
           giue
           it
           to
           a
           stranger
           .
           Many
           others
           alleaged
           ,
           that
           although
           hee
           were
           a
           bastard
           ,
           yet
           they
           ought
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           Realme
           ,
           being
           the
           neerest
           allied
           of
           the
           bloud
           royall
           :
           Others
           in
           whom
           hatred
           to
           their
           neighbours
           preuailed
           more
           then
           any
           other
           inclination
           ,
           saide
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           had
           interest
           to
           the
           Realme
           ,
           yet
           shoulde
           they
           by
           no
           meanes
           giue
           it
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           but
           rather
           come
           to
           armes
           ,
           vaunting
           themselues
           to
           be
           valiant
           .
           They
           added
           moreouer
           that
           they
           woulde
           demaund
           aide
           from
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           England
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           assured
           ,
           and
           hauing
           them
           ,
           they
           doubted
           not
           to
           seate
           a
           King
           ,
           at
           their
           pleasures
           :
           There
           were
           some
           ,
           yet
           fewe
           ,
           but
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           who
           comparing
           the
           forces
           of
           Portugall
           with
           Castill
           ,
           founde
           they
           coulde
           not
           flie
           the
           yoke
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           and
           although
           with
           great
           griefe
           ,
           yet
           they
           hoped
           it
           might
           prooue
           a
           gentle
           amitie
           ,
           and
           that
           
           these
           Realmes
           vnited
           togither
           ,
           Portugall
           might
           reape
           great
           profit
           ,
           by
           the
           commerce
           &
           traffique
           .
           Many
           spake
           after
           their
           owne
           humors
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           Anthony
           leauing
           the
           habite
           of
           Saint
           Iean
           shoulde
           marrie
           with
           the
           daughter
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           and
           being
           vnited
           togither
           ,
           they
           needed
           not
           to
           feare
           .
           Others
           gaue
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           King
           woulde
           be
           contented
           to
           giue
           his
           seconde
           sonne
           to
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           for
           their
           king
           ,
           to
           be
           brought
           vp
           amongst
           them
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           shoulde
           accept
           ,
           for
           were
           it
           whosoeuer
           ,
           it
           were
           sufficient
           to
           haue
           a
           King
           alone
           .
           And
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           Henry
           laboured
           to
           effect
           this
           ,
           but
           Philip
           soone
           resolued
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           coulde
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           preiudice
           the
           Prince
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           fearing
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           leaue
           a
           seminarie
           of
           diuision
           in
           Spaine
           betwixt
           his
           descendents
           .
           The
           perswasion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           Agents
           ,
           with
           the
           Nobility
           were
           of
           great
           effect
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           there
           were
           few
           Gentlemen
           ,
           amidst
           this
           diuersitie
           of
           opinion
           ,
           but
           either
           did
           willingly
           encline
           to
           the
           said
           King
           ,
           or
           corrupted
           held
           their
           peace
           ,
           and
           retired
           themselues
           from
           Court
           ,
           auoiding
           all
           occasion
           to
           declare
           themselues
           .
           Of
           the
           fiue
           Gouernours
           chosen
           ,
           three
           were
           drawne
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           deuotion
           ;
           and
           although
           we
           should
           not
           be
           amazed
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           common
           people
           (
           who
           by
           custome
           inconstant
           and
           without
           iudgement
           )
           holde
           the
           woorser
           part
           ,
           yet
           did
           it
           breed
           a
           woonder
           in
           many
           ,
           that
           the
           Portugals
           in
           generall
           ,
           euery
           one
           according
           to
           his
           qualitie
           ,
           framed
           in
           their
           mindes
           a
           resolution
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           that
           which
           by
           reason
           they
           ought
           to
           haue
           done
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           they
           should
           haue
           taken
           greater
           consideration
           :
           For
           that
           some
           discoursed
           without
           passion
           ,
           that
           the
           Nobilitie
           (
           accustomed
           to
           be
           respected
           of
           the
           King
           )
           shoulde
           flie
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           being
           credible
           ,
           that
           Philip
           (
           according
           to
           his
           custome
           )
           woulde
           with
           lawes
           and
           his
           power
           ,
           keepe
           them
           vnder
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           shoulde
           embrace
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           doth
           equally
           fauour
           ,
           yeelding
           them
           equall
           iustice
           .
           And
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           greater
           part
           followed
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           for
           the
           Nobilitie
           did
           embrace
           Philip
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           fled
           him
           :
           For
           satisfaction
           whereof
           ,
           and
           to
           reclaime
           them
           from
           the
           opinion
           they
           held
           ,
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           were
           desirous
           (
           besides
           the
           diligence
           they
           had
           vsed
           )
           to
           publish
           throughout
           the
           Realme
           the
           Kings
           title
           ,
           and
           the
           mildenes
           of
           his
           yoke
           ,
           seeming
           not
           sufficient
           (
           for
           the
           content
           of
           the
           common
           
           people
           )
           to
           haue
           priuately
           imparted
           it
           to
           many
           .
           Their
           aduersaries
           (
           amongst
           the
           which
           was
           the
           magistrate
           of
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Lisbone
           )
           woulde
           willingly
           haue
           taken
           occasion
           to
           publish
           vnto
           the
           worlde
           their
           contrarie
           reasons
           ,
           whereon
           they
           grounded
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           tolerated
           ,
           neither
           for
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           speake
           publikely
           in
           the
           assemblies
           of
           the
           people
           :
           for
           besides
           that
           it
           was
           prohibited
           ,
           euery
           one
           durst
           not
           freely
           discouer
           his
           intention
           :
           For
           this
           occasion
           diuers
           fell
           to
           write
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           partie
           ,
           by
           discourse
           and
           letters
           .
           And
           although
           writings
           breede
           not
           so
           firme
           an
           impression
           in
           the
           minde
           as
           the
           voice
           ,
           yet
           their
           discourse
           published
           ,
           did
           perswade
           with
           greater
           efficacie
           then
           they
           had
           done
           by
           speaking
           ;
           for
           that
           writings
           came
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           more
           men
           then
           wordes
           could
           haue
           done
           ,
           where
           ,
           reading
           and
           examining
           them
           ,
           they
           wrought
           great
           effects
           .
        
         
           
           There
           were
           many
           of
           these
           letters
           seene
           without
           authors
           ,
           and
           although
           some
           were
           friuolous
           ,
           and
           without
           sense
           ,
           yet
           the
           better
           sorte
           which
           followed
           the
           Catholique
           kings
           partie
           ,
           tended
           to
           satisfie
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           terrifie
           the
           motiues
           thereof
           by
           the
           greatnes
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           perill
           of
           warre
           :
           They
           did
           particularly
           touch
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           pretendents
           ,
           and
           refuting
           them
           all
           ,
           shewed
           that
           the
           Catholique
           King
           did
           precead
           .
           They
           made
           no
           small
           adoo
           about
           the
           processe
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           bastard
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           beene
           declared
           legitimate
           ,
           and
           to
           precead
           Philip
           ,
           yet
           shoulde
           they
           neuer
           satisfie
           the
           worlde
           ,
           but
           they
           woulde
           surmise
           some
           cosinage
           ,
           deuised
           to
           take
           the
           Crowne
           from
           him
           who
           ought
           to
           enioy
           it
           .
           They
           disprooued
           the
           reasons
           of
           such
           as
           maintained
           the
           election
           of
           the
           King
           to
           be
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           hauing
           a
           lawfull
           successor
           ,
           bringing
           in
           examples
           of
           the
           Popes
           authoritie
           in
           the
           nomination
           of
           Kings
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           Alphonso
           the
           first
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Bulloigne
           :
           And
           if
           Iohn
           the
           first
           were
           chosen
           king
           ,
           it
           was
           after
           a
           battaile
           woone
           ;
           the
           Portugals
           affirming
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           lawfull
           successors
           ,
           but
           bastards
           &
           illegitimate
           :
           but
           by
           their
           owne
           reason
           they
           said
           it
           was
           apparant
           ,
           there
           was
           now
           no
           question
           of
           the
           election
           ,
           seeing
           there
           remained
           a
           lawful
           kinseman
           .
           They
           laboured
           to
           make
           knowne
           that
           God
           hauing
           called
           vnto
           him
           two
           and
           twentie
           successors
           ,
           which
           did
           all
           precead
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           that
           his
           pleasure
           was
           by
           vniting
           of
           Portugall
           to
           the
           Realmes
           of
           Castill
           ,
           to
           fortifie
           an
           arme
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           resist
           all
           the
           outragious
           attempts
           of
           infidels
           and
           
           heretikes
           .
           But
           leauing
           the
           iustice
           and
           will
           of
           God
           aside
           ,
           they
           discoursed
           ,
           examining
           the
           honors
           and
           blames
           ,
           the
           losses
           and
           profits
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           one
           or
           other
           meanes
           ,
           might
           happen
           :
           as
           for
           honor
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           not
           take
           for
           any
           disgrace
           ,
           and
           obedience
           which
           fell
           by
           lawfull
           succession
           ,
           alleaging
           that
           the
           States
           of
           Castill
           ,
           (
           when
           as
           king
           Emanuell
           did
           inherite
           )
           being
           strong
           enough
           to
           defende
           themselues
           if
           they
           woulde
           ,
           receiued
           him
           curteously
           .
           And
           when
           as
           the
           Archduke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           (
           although
           a
           Germaine
           )
           did
           succeed
           him
           ,
           they
           did
           the
           like
           .
           They
           mocked
           at
           such
           as
           said
           that
           Castill
           should
           be
           vnited
           to
           Portugall
           ,
           but
           not
           Portugal
           to
           Castill
           ;
           proouing
           ,
           that
           no
           Portugall
           euer
           came
           neere
           this
           Court
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           embraced
           &
           greatlie
           honoured
           ;
           many
           of
           the
           principall
           houses
           of
           Castill
           being
           issued
           from
           Portugall
           .
           They
           did
           contradict
           with
           liuely
           reasons
           ,
           such
           as
           feared
           to
           be
           oppressed
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           estates
           of
           Flaunders
           ,
           Naples
           ,
           and
           Millaine
           ;
           saying
           that
           in
           Flaunders
           they
           had
           alwaies
           vsed
           the
           people
           with
           great
           kindnes
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           beene
           gouerned
           by
           their
           owne
           nation
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           had
           no
           charge
           there
           :
           That
           many
           of
           the
           principall
           had
           rebelled
           against
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           &
           against
           their
           king
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           enterprise
           (
           more
           for
           that
           which
           concerned
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           other
           respect
           ,
           )
           the
           King
           had
           spent
           50.
           millions
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           that
           hauing
           for
           enimies
           ,
           both
           Germany
           ,
           Flaunders
           ,
           &
           England
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           take
           these
           countries
           from
           the
           Kings
           possession
           ,
           but
           hauing
           meanes
           (
           graunting
           free
           libertie
           of
           Religion
           )
           to
           be
           absolute
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           reape
           thereby
           great
           profit
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           accept
           thereof
           ,
           onely
           for
           the
           remorse
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           preferring
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           before
           all
           other
           respects
           :
           They
           saide
           that
           the
           Neapolitanes
           and
           Millanoyes
           had
           beene
           conquered
           by
           force
           ,
           weake
           of
           themselues
           ,
           and
           enuironed
           with
           enimies
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           burdened
           ,
           neither
           coulde
           he
           do
           lesse
           then
           maintaine
           garrisons
           ,
           inferring
           thereby
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           were
           peaceably
           inherited
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           haue
           libertie
           like
           good
           and
           faithfull
           subiects
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           with
           more
           force
           that
           which
           their
           fathers
           had
           gotten
           ,
           without
           feare
           of
           any
           thing
           whatsoeuer
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           suffered
           themselues
           to
           be
           conquered
           by
           armes
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           Neapolitanes
           ,
           Millanoyes
           ,
           and
           possiblie
           woorse
           .
           They
           commended
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           as
           faithfull
           ,
           obedient
           ,
           and
           indued
           with
           commendable
           parts
           ,
           blaming
           the
           basenes
           of
           such
           as
           were
           not
           
           ashamed
           to
           thinke
           ,
           they
           coulde
           be
           ill
           intreated
           of
           any
           prince
           whatsoeuer
           .
           They
           said
           ,
           that
           since
           Philip
           was
           resolute
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           written
           to
           the
           cities
           of
           the
           Realme
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           action
           ,
           seeing
           that
           in
           fourteene
           yeeres
           hee
           had
           neuer
           abandoned
           the
           enterprise
           in
           Flaunders
           being
           farre
           off
           ,
           hauing
           so
           many
           kings
           opposite
           ,
           and
           the
           Flemmings
           suing
           to
           be
           subiect
           vnder
           iust
           conditions
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           credible
           he
           woulde
           desist
           from
           Portugall
           being
           so
           neare
           ,
           so
           weake
           without
           succours
           ,
           and
           hauing
           so
           great
           an
           interest
           :
           they
           reported
           with
           ioy
           the
           deeds
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           when
           as
           Spaine
           takes
           armes
           ,
           he
           doth
           imprison
           the
           king
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           of
           Germanie
           ;
           makes
           the
           Turke
           to
           turne
           his
           backe
           ,
           takes
           from
           him
           Malta
           ,
           dissolues
           his
           armies
           ,
           maintaines
           continually
           in
           Flaunders
           an
           armie
           sounde
           and
           lustie
           ,
           breaking
           and
           dispersing
           his
           enimies
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Noblemen
           of
           Spaine
           remaine
           quietly
           in
           their
           houses
           .
           From
           their
           valour
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           the
           consideration
           how
           Portugall
           woulde
           resist
           so
           great
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           entreating
           them
           with
           affectionate
           words
           to
           haue
           regard
           thereunto
           .
           They
           saide
           that
           the
           comfort
           of
           men
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           was
           to
           see
           the
           small
           force
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           were
           greater
           ,
           they
           might
           for
           a
           time
           make
           some
           resistance
           ,
           considering
           their
           obstinacie
           ,
           iudging
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           warre
           ,
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           Indies
           woulde
           presently
           become
           Lords
           of
           the
           sea
           coast
           ,
           the
           Moores
           woulde
           assaile
           the
           places
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           the
           French
           and
           English
           woulde
           attempt
           the
           Islands
           ,
           some
           woulde
           vsurpe
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           some
           of
           another
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           Christendome
           .
           They
           brought
           in
           the
           example
           of
           King
           Sebastian
           ,
           shewing
           that
           he
           was
           lost
           for
           not
           measuring
           his
           forces
           :
           And
           although
           the
           consideration
           had
           beene
           easie
           ,
           many
           protesting
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           foretelling
           the
           future
           euent
           ,
           yet
           God
           tooke
           from
           them
           their
           vnderstanding
           ,
           as
           he
           doth
           from
           those
           whom
           he
           meaneth
           to
           punish
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           manner
           he
           hath
           depriued
           them
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           who
           aduise
           to
           take
           from
           the
           Catholique
           King
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           They
           compared
           the
           amitie
           of
           Castill
           with
           that
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           reporting
           the
           wrongs
           and
           pyracies
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           being
           at
           sea
           had
           daily
           done
           to
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           the
           small
           reckoning
           was
           helde
           of
           them
           that
           had
           complained
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           the
           concord
           and
           rest
           which
           since
           the
           last
           peace
           made
           with
           the
           Castillians
           vntill
           that
           day
           ,
           they
           had
           enioyed
           ,
           without
           the
           breach
           of
           any
           one
           article
           ,
           blaming
           
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           saying
           that
           they
           sought
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           become
           masters
           ;
           the
           which
           not
           succeeding
           ,
           they
           striued
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           plead
           ,
           the
           equitie
           of
           their
           Kings
           cause
           ,
           seeking
           alwaies
           occasion
           to
           complaine
           .
           They
           added
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           election
           were
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Catholique
           king
           had
           no
           enterest
           ,
           onely
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           French
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           vnite
           themselues
           with
           Castill
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           liue
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           bridle
           this
           French
           furie
           ,
           which
           hath
           often
           throwne
           the
           Portugals
           aliue
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           slaine
           their
           gouernors
           and
           the
           Kings
           captaines
           ,
           by
           their
           Kings
           commission
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           vnion
           ,
           besides
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           French
           would
           feare
           and
           not
           spoile
           so
           boldly
           at
           sea
           .
           They
           commended
           king
           Henry
           as
           iust
           and
           holie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           resolution
           they
           coulde
           take
           ,
           was
           to
           fall
           at
           his
           feete
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           that
           seeing
           the
           Catholique
           king
           was
           the
           most
           honorable
           ,
           the
           most
           neerest
           ,
           and
           the
           eldest
           kinsman
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           he
           shoulde
           sweare
           him
           Prince
           ,
           according
           with
           him
           of
           the
           most
           necessarie
           points
           ,
           for
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           shewing
           themselues
           conformeable
           to
           the
           bequest
           sometimes
           made
           by
           king
           Emanuell
           :
           That
           they
           should
           not
           loose
           this
           occasion
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           but
           (
           laying
           aside
           their
           obstinate
           intercessions
           )
           labour
           iointly
           to
           flie
           the
           warre
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           forced
           to
           yeelde
           to
           Castill
           at
           such
           time
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           shoulde
           not
           be
           acceptable
           ,
           perfourming
           the
           which
           they
           shoulde
           not
           onely
           preserue
           their
           owne
           goods
           ,
           but
           inherite
           others
           ,
           seeing
           the
           greatnes
           of
           Castill
           doth
           indifferently
           admit
           all
           subiects
           Spaniards
           ,
           to
           the
           greatest
           dignities
           ;
           bringing
           for
           examples
           ,
           that
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           and
           the
           office
           of
           the
           President
           of
           the
           Councell
           roiall
           ,
           which
           be
           the
           highest
           dignities
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           ,
           were
           not
           then
           enioied
           by
           Castillians
           .
           They
           protested
           that
           if
           they
           stopped
           their
           eares
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           did
           open
           them
           to
           apparant
           lies
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           feele
           within
           their
           owne
           home
           warre
           ,
           with
           the
           murthers
           ,
           spoiles
           ,
           theftes
           ,
           
           and
           burnings
           it
           bringes
           with
           it
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Portugals
           made
           answere
           to
           their
           letters
           ,
           saying
           ,
           they
           desired
           no
           warre
           ,
           but
           woulde
           defende
           themselues
           against
           any
           that
           shoulde
           attempt
           it
           :
           They
           alleaged
           many
           reasons
           of
           their
           iustice
           and
           force
           ,
           with
           auncient
           examples
           of
           the
           holie
           Scriptures
           ,
           whereas
           small
           numbers
           in
           a
           iust
           cause
           haue
           vanquished
           a
           great
           armie
           .
           They
           refuted
           that
           opinion
           that
           God
           by
           the
           vnion
           of
           these
           Realmes
           would
           fortifie
           in
           Castill
           
           an
           arme
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           shewing
           many
           grounds
           ,
           wherby
           they
           should
           iudge
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           blaming
           the
           sacke
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           vnwoorthy
           actions
           of
           the
           Castillians
           .
           They
           laboured
           much
           to
           prooue
           that
           the
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           was
           legitimate
           ,
           &
           that
           King
           Henrie
           had
           bin
           a
           most
           passionate
           iudge
           in
           that
           cause
           .
           They
           spared
           not
           to
           touch
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           shewing
           that
           she
           ought
           to
           precead
           the
           Catholique
           King
           in
           the
           succession
           .
           They
           condemned
           the
           said
           King
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           distrusting
           his
           Title
           he
           had
           prepared
           to
           armes
           :
           They
           shewed
           by
           a
           long
           discourse
           ,
           that
           the
           vnion
           of
           Portugall
           would
           neither
           breed
           them
           profit
           ,
           nor
           honour
           ,
           but
           losse
           and
           dishonour
           ,
           were
           the
           conditions
           neuer
           so
           ample
           and
           good
           :
           drawing
           examples
           from
           Flaunders
           and
           Aragon
           ,
           shewing
           that
           the
           behauiour
           of
           the
           Spaniardes
           in
           the
           Low-countries
           ,
           had
           beene
           the
           cause
           that
           those
           people
           had
           rebelled
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           against
           their
           temporall
           Lord
           :
           
             They
             did
             obiect
             that
             all
             nations
             subiect
             to
             the
             Catholique
             King
             ,
             were
             reputed
             his
             subiects
             in
             matters
             of
             charge
             ,
             and
             burthens
             of
             the
             warre
             ;
             but
             in
             honours
             ,
             recompences
             ,
             and
             exemptions
             ,
             they
             were
             vnknowen
             :
          
           They
           valued
           not
           the
           Kings
           forces
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           fearfull
           to
           other
           Prouinces
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           so
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           beeing
           apparent
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           barrennes
           of
           that
           countrey
           ,
           he
           could
           entertaine
           no
           great
           Armies
           ,
           neither
           durst
           he
           for
           the
           weaknes
           of
           the
           places
           draw
           in
           mercenarie
           souldiers
           ,
           bringing
           for
           example
           the
           war
           of
           Granado
           ,
           where
           incountring
           but
           with
           fower
           disarmed
           Moores
           ,
           there
           was
           so
           great
           daunger
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           so
           many
           men
           .
           They
           added
           moreouer
           that
           the
           King
           had
           not
           at
           this
           day
           one
           Captaine
           of
           account
           ,
           naming
           a
           number
           which
           were
           of
           the
           Seminarie
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           who
           were
           all
           dead
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           other
           which
           had
           succeeded
           them
           ,
           imitating
           the
           Kings
           humour
           who
           loues
           rest
           more
           then
           armes
           ;
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           he
           had
           not
           augmented
           his
           Realme
           ,
           but
           lost
           Goletta
           ,
           with
           the
           States
           of
           Flaunders
           ,
           and
           had
           yet
           made
           greater
           losses
           ,
           had
           there
           beene
           other
           Kings
           liuing
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           England
           ,
           and
           Portugall
           ,
           the
           Scepters
           were
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           women
           and
           children
           .
           They
           concluded
           that
           it
           was
           not
           credible
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           his
           prepared
           forces
           ,
           woulde
           take
           armes
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           forces
           being
           vnited
           (
           he
           was
           in
           daunger
           vpon
           the
           least
           contrarie
           euent
           )
           that
           some
           of
           his
           Prouinces
           would
           rebell
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           French
           
           (
           being
           a
           stirring
           nation
           )
           would
           imbrace
           this
           occasion
           :
           besides
           that
           ,
           being
           now
           old
           and
           the
           howres
           of
           his
           death
           vncertaine
           ,
           hee
           should
           consider
           ,
           that
           not
           inioying
           the
           Realme
           of
           Portugall
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           dying
           with
           an
           Armie
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           hauing
           no
           heires
           but
           pupilles
           ,
           hee
           should
           leaue
           them
           in
           danger
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           be
           depriued
           of
           the
           possession
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           much
           troubled
           in
           Castill
           and
           his
           other
           Kingdomes
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           labouring
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           were
           not
           there
           beloued
           as
           in
           Portugall
           .
           Then
           began
           the
           yeere
           1580.
           a
           yeere
           full
           of
           miseries
           and
           afflictions
           for
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           warre
           which
           followed
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           dearth
           and
           plague
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           season
           hauing
           beene
           verie
           drie
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           earth
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           lost
           ,
           neither
           had
           the
           husbandmen
           in
           many
           places
           reaped
           what
           was
           sowne
           ;
           besides
           there
           came
           not
           from
           Fraunce
           and
           Germanie
           such
           quantitie
           of
           corne
           as
           was
           vsuall
           :
           But
           
           this
           miserie
           was
           supportable
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           neuer
           was
           the
           scarsitie
           so
           great
           ,
           but
           things
           necessarie
           would
           be
           found
           for
           money
           :
           That
           of
           the
           contagion
           was
           most
           cruell
           ,
           for
           hauing
           runne
           through
           Italy
           ,
           Germanie
           ,
           England
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           it
           came
           finally
           into
           this
           Realme
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           spread
           throughout
           all
           Spaine
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           hauing
           begonne
           lightly
           the
           yeere
           before
           ,
           it
           increased
           at
           the
           entring
           of
           this
           spring
           ,
           and
           so
           augmented
           all
           sommer
           ,
           but
           declined
           in
           the
           fall
           .
           This
           contagious
           mortalitie
           (
           suffered
           it
           may
           be
           of
           God
           for
           our
           sinnes
           )
           proceeded
           not
           from
           any
           corruption
           of
           the
           Aire
           ,
           but
           from
           infection
           ;
           and
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Realme
           ,
           by
           men
           and
           merchandise
           from
           countries
           infected
           ,
           for
           the
           citie
           being
           a
           great
           part
           vnwalled
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           traffique
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           guarded
           .
           The
           naturall
           inclination
           of
           the
           aire
           ,
           the
           filch
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           their
           feeding
           of
           fish
           (
           which
           all
           generally
           do
           vse
           )
           and
           the
           ill
           order
           ,
           nay
           the
           great
           disorder
           of
           the
           magistrate
           of
           the
           health
           ,
           in
           separating
           the
           sicke
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           things
           touching
           his
           charge
           ,
           did
           helpe
           to
           increase
           it
           .
           The
           suddennes
           wherewith
           it
           did
           infect
           and
           kill
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           those
           that
           did
           frequent
           the
           sicke
           ,
           as
           fire
           doth
           in
           powder
           ,
           strooke
           a
           great
           terrour
           in
           the
           citizens
           ,
           their
           remedies
           and
           diets
           were
           most
           vncertaine
           :
           for
           although
           that
           many
           did
           phisicke
           themselues
           diuersly
           ,
           and
           were
           gouerned
           in
           sundrie
           manners
           ,
           yet
           there
           died
           infinite
           numbers
           of
           all
           qualities
           ,
           experience
           did
           teach
           that
           the
           application
           of
           lenitiue
           things
           ,
           the
           drinking
           of
           Vnicornes
           
           horne
           ,
           and
           the
           Bezars
           stone
           were
           most
           soueraigne
           remedies
           ,
           
           yet
           to
           manie
           it
           did
           no
           good
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           (
           and
           of
           such
           as
           had
           ability
           to
           do
           it
           )
           retyred
           themselues
           to
           their
           gardaines
           ,
           and
           farmes
           in
           the
           countrey
           ,
           where
           (
           although
           the
           whole
           countrey
           were
           infected
           )
           yet
           did
           they
           seeme
           to
           liue
           more
           assured
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           out
           of
           the
           infection
           ,
           &
           from
           the
           horrible
           spectacle
           of
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           which
           were
           howerly
           seene
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           where
           the
           mortalitie
           grew
           so
           great
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           seene
           but
           Beeres
           with
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           for
           the
           buriall
           whereof
           (
           the
           churchyards
           being
           full
           ,
           )
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           vse
           the
           streets
           and
           fieldes
           .
        
         
           
           At
           this
           time
           were
           assembled
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           Almerin
           where
           the
           king
           remained
           ,
           all
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           being
           called
           thither
           :
           The
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           made
           election
           of
           Emanuell
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           
             Diego
             Salema
          
           ,
           who
           went
           not
           ,
           but
           were
           reiected
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           seditious
           ,
           and
           depriued
           of
           their
           offices
           ,
           in
           whose
           place
           they
           made
           choise
           of
           
             Phoebus
             Moniz
          
           ,
           and
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Sosa
             pacheco
          
           :
           The
           said
           Salema
           was
           not
           beloued
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           for
           that
           before
           as
           Vereador
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           he
           saide
           vnto
           the
           king
           ,
           that
           they
           vnderstoode
           he
           went
           about
           not
           onely
           to
           iudge
           to
           whom
           the
           Realme
           appertained
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           make
           a
           composition
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           doe
           ,
           without
           hearing
           the
           people
           :
           whereunto
           the
           King
           hauing
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           was
           not
           capable
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           he
           replied
           ,
           that
           he
           woondered
           the
           king
           shoulde
           iudge
           this
           people
           incapable
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           held
           to
           be
           most
           sufficient
           to
           raise
           him
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           wherewith
           Henry
           was
           greatly
           mooued
           .
           This
           alteration
           of
           Deputies
           ministred
           matter
           of
           discourse
           vnto
           the
           worlde
           :
           for
           it
           seemed
           the
           King
           had
           declared
           himselfe
           against
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           accepting
           their
           election
           of
           Deputies
           ,
           he
           woulde
           drawe
           by
           force
           from
           the
           States
           what
           he
           
           pleased
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           knewe
           the
           true
           reason
           ,
           and
           howe
           that
           Emanuell
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           deserued
           in
           this
           case
           to
           bee
           repelled
           ,
           commended
           this
           act
           :
           These
           were
           suspect
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           Iohn
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Guarda
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           saide
           Emanuell
           ,
           alwaies
           esteemed
           more
           then
           he
           was
           ,
           woulde
           not
           onely
           precead
           his
           equals
           ,
           but
           did
           scarce
           beare
           any
           respect
           vnto
           the
           Cardinall
           before
           he
           was
           king
           ,
           whereof
           grew
           a
           great
           hart
           burning
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Cardinall
           to
           debase
           him
           ,
           hauing
           drawne
           foorth
           a
           certaine
           information
           of
           his
           ill
           behauiour
           ,
           libertie
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           ill
           gouernment
           in
           his
           Bishopricke
           ,
           
           sent
           it
           to
           Rome
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Bishop
           (
           as
           it
           were
           forced
           )
           went
           to
           his
           holines
           to
           purge
           himselfe
           .
           Hee
           was
           much
           grieued
           with
           this
           crosse
           ,
           for
           passing
           by
           the
           court
           of
           Castill
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           King
           being
           infourmed
           of
           his
           voyage
           ,
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           visite
           him
           ,
           although
           he
           were
           entreated
           :
           so
           as
           now
           although
           the
           Cardinall
           were
           come
           vnto
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           their
           hatred
           continued
           ,
           and
           hauing
           no
           other
           meanes
           of
           reuenge
           ,
           then
           to
           oppose
           himselfe
           to
           his
           resolutions
           ,
           seeing
           him
           enclined
           to
           giue
           the
           Realme
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           he
           laboured
           all
           he
           coulde
           to
           let
           it
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           ,
           he
           seemed
           at
           one
           instant
           to
           be
           reuenged
           of
           two
           kings
           :
           for
           the
           effecting
           whereof
           ,
           there
           conspired
           togither
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           Emanuell
           his
           brother
           ;
           Franncis
           earle
           of
           Vimioso
           his
           nephew
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           cōtrarieties
           ,
           that
           both
           Alphonse
           his
           father
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Cardinall
           )
           with
           other
           their
           kinsfolkes
           and
           friendes
           ,
           fauouring
           Anthony
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           make
           him
           king
           ,
           trusting
           to
           the
           peoples
           humors
           .
           But
           King
           Henry
           hauing
           discerned
           the
           equitie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           kings
           cause
           ,
           resolued
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           Realme
           ;
           &
           hauing
           assembled
           the
           States
           ,
           he
           sent
           
             Paule
             Alphonse
          
           a
           doctor
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           reposed
           great
           trust
           ,
           to
           Villa
           Vizosa
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Duke
           and
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Bragance
           remained
           ,
           giuing
           them
           to
           vnderstande
           that
           finding
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Realme
           to
           appertaine
           to
           Philip
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           vpon
           the
           point
           to
           pronounce
           sentence
           in
           his
           fauour
           ,
           he
           did
           aduertise
           them
           in
           time
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           make
           their
           composition
           with
           him
           :
           But
           hauing
           made
           small
           account
           of
           this
           aduertisement
           ,
           interpreting
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           embrace
           the
           occasion
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           likewise
           represented
           vnto
           them
           by
           the
           Catholique
           king
           .
        
         
           
           In
           this
           time
           the
           Estates
           were
           begun
           in
           the
           pallace
           of
           Almeryn
           ,
           the
           ninth
           of
           Ianuary
           in
           the
           kings
           presence
           ,
           who
           (
           being
           very
           sicke
           )
           was
           brought
           in
           his
           chaire
           ,
           whereas
           
             Anthony
             Pignero
          
           bishop
           of
           Leiria
           ,
           an
           eloquent
           Orator
           ,
           made
           the
           oration
           ,
           enriched
           with
           a
           goodly
           stile
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kings
             thoughts
             were
             bent
             to
             procure
             the
             generall
             good
             of
             al
             Christendome
             ,
             the
             preseruation
             and
             encrease
             of
             our
             holie
             Catholique
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             and
             tranquillitie
             of
             his
             subiects
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             effecting
             of
             that
             which
             concernes
             his
             charge
             ,
             &
             to
             follow
             the
             examples
             of
             kings
             his
             predecessors
             ,
             &
             progenitors
             ,
             conformeable
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             life
             passed
             ,
             considering
             with
             sound
             iudgement
             ,
             great
             experience
             ,
             &
             wise
             discourse
             how
             much
             it
             doth
             import
             
             the
             generall
             good
             to
             declare
             (
             during
             his
             life
             )
             to
             whom
             the
             lawfull
             succession
             of
             the
             Realme
             did
             appertaine
             ;
             he
             did
             apply
             all
             his
             care
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             that
             cause
             ,
             with
             so
             great
             study
             and
             zeale
             ,
             that
             not
             suffering
             himselfe
             any
             way
             to
             be
             interrupted
             with
             the
             many
             graue
             and
             extraordinary
             affaires
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             trouble
             of
             his
             long
             infirmity
             ,
             he
             had
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             God
             brought
             it
             to
             that
             estate
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             speedily
             be
             declared
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             required
             ,
             and
             ought
             generally
             to
             wish
             for
             :
             And
             seeing
             the
             finall
             decision
             of
             the
             cause
             was
             brought
             to
             that
             issue
             ,
             it
             seemed
             conuenient
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             to
             assemble
             the
             States
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             vnto
             them
             some
             points
             of
             great
             importance
             ,
             for
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             and
             quiet
             of
             these
             Realmes
             ,
             as
             they
             shoulde
             vnderstande
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             shoulde
             be
             particularly
             deliuered
             vnto
             them
             by
             his
             commandement
             :
             He
             exhorted
             them
             ,
             that
             vsing
             the
             my
             steries
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             presented
             lately
             to
             al
             faithfull
             Christians
             ,
             with
             praiers
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             workes
             of
             deuotion
             and
             charitie
             ,
             they
             shoulde
             dispose
             themselues
             to
             receiue
             the
             light
             of
             that
             heauenly
             wisedome
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             alwaies
             impart
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             frame
             themselues
             to
             receiue
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             which
             mans
             wisedome
             (
             were
             it
             neuer
             so
             subtill
             )
             coulde
             not
             worke
             as
             it
             ought
             ,
             that
             dooing
             so
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             by
             his
             grace
             woulde
             inspire
             their
             harts
             ,
             and
             lighten
             their
             vnderstādings
             ,
             making
             their
             wils
             conformable
             to
             his
             loue
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             treated
             of
             ,
             may
             bee
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             &
             his
             glory
             ,
             the
             encrease
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             quiet
             and
             profite
             of
             these
             Realmes
             ,
             as
             he
             still
             pretended
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             doth
             especially
             desire
             and
             procure
             in
             these
             present
             occurrents
             ,
             to
             the
             hinderance
             of
             his
             health
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             most
             holy
             zeale
             .
          
        
         
           
           Hauing
           ended
           this
           speech
           ,
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Sosa
             pachecho
          
           ,
           Deputie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           rose
           vp
           saying
           :
           
             That
             since
             God
             by
             his
             prouidence
             ,
             (
             amidst
             so
             many
             afflictions
             hapned
             to
             the
             Realme
             ,
             )
             had
             giuen
             his
             Highnes
             for
             successor
             ,
             (
             trusting
             in
             his
             vertue
             ,
             )
             they
             did
             expect
             from
             him
             a
             remedie
             to
             their
             eminent
             dangers
             :
             That
             they
             were
             most
             assured
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             loue
             and
             desire
             of
             his
             subiects
             peace
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             spare
             his
             owne
             health
             ,
             for
             which
             loue
             and
             grace
             they
             did
             kisse
             his
             handes
             ,
             offring
             him
             all
             auncient
             and
             firme
             loialty
             ,
             loue
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Portugall
             nation
             haue
             beene
             woont
             to
             serue
             their
             Kings
             his
             predecessors
             .
          
           At
           the
           ende
           whereof
           ,
           the
           trumpets
           sounding
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           carried
           into
           his
           lodging
           :
           and
           for
           that
           Almeryn
           is
           of
           small
           
           eceipt
           ,
           all
           the
           Deputies
           were
           lodged
           at
           Arem
           ,
           which
           is
           neere
           vpon
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           assembling
           at
           the
           conuent
           of
           Friers
           ,
           there
           to
           holde
           their
           councell
           .
           The
           king
           laboured
           all
           hee
           coulde
           to
           drawe
           some
           good
           effect
           from
           these
           Estates
           ,
           vsing
           in
           one
           case
           both
           mildenes
           and
           seueritie
           ;
           but
           he
           feared
           greatly
           the
           contrarie
           :
           for
           notwithstanding
           he
           supposed
           that
           he
           had
           drawne
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           to
           choose
           Deputies
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           humour
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           he
           not
           do
           the
           like
           with
           other
           cities
           ,
           besides
           he
           knew
           not
           
           whom
           to
           trust
           .
           And
           now
           was
           there
           hapned
           at
           Coimbra
           some
           small
           rumour
           ,
           being
           aduertised
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           Chamber
           of
           that
           city
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           citizens
           ,
           spake
           too
           freely
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           ,
           touching
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           whither
           he
           sent
           
             Martin
             Correa
             de
             Sylua
          
           ,
           to
           pacifie
           these
           stirres
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           the
           offenders
           :
           But
           they
           laughed
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           hee
           returned
           without
           effecting
           any
           thing
           ;
           neither
           did
           it
           preualie
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           for
           that
           respect
           did
           imprison
           
             Aryas
             Gonzalez
             de
             Macedo
          
           ,
           Deputie
           of
           the
           same
           citie
           ,
           who
           was
           after
           freely
           set
           at
           libertie
           .
           The
           king
           receiued
           great
           contentment
           by
           the
           answer
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           hauing
           imparted
           vnto
           them
           the
           interest
           of
           king
           Philip
           ,
           and
           propounded
           that
           it
           were
           conuenient
           to
           make
           some
           agreement
           with
           him
           :
           they
           kissed
           his
           handes
           ,
           yet
           was
           there
           great
           disagreement
           amongst
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           before
           they
           coulde
           resolue
           ,
           for
           being
           all
           reduced
           to
           eight
           and
           twentie
           ,
           and
           those
           put
           to
           voices
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           king
           preuailed
           onely
           with
           one
           voice
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           discontentment
           of
           the
           contrarie
           faction
           ;
           and
           heerein
           the
           diligence
           and
           promises
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Agents
           preuailed
           much
           .
           But
           Henry
           was
           no
           lesse
           displeased
           with
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           thirde
           estate
           contrarie
           to
           his
           intent
           and
           meaning
           .
           It
           was
           generally
           thought
           that
           
             Phebus
             Moniz
          
           Deputie
           of
           Lisbone
           was
           conformable
           to
           the
           kings
           will
           ,
           &
           was
           chosen
           to
           that
           intent
           ,
           yet
           vpon
           the
           first
           assembly
           of
           the
           Deputies
           the
           thirteenth
           of
           Ianuarie
           ,
           he
           plainly
           discouered
           his
           hart
           ,
           being
           all
           assembled
           ,
           as
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Councell
           he
           spake
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           That
           
           the
           Portugall
           nation
           was
           more
           pleased
           with
           deeds
           then
           words
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Portugall
           ,
           although
           some
           did
           beleeue
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           he
           woulde
           speake
           little
           :
           
             I
             beleeue
             saide
             he
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             of
             you
             in
             the
             Masse
             of
             the
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             hath
             beene
             lately
             celebrated
             ,
             hath
             beseeched
             God
             to
             direct
             all
             to
             his
             honour
             and
             glorie
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             seeke
             .
             We
             haue
             a
             most
             holy
             king
             ,
             who
             being
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             credible
             that
             he
             hath
             assembled
             vs
             heere
             but
             to
             doe
             vs
             honor
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             our
             publike
             good
             :
             The
             Realme
             hath
             chosen
             vs
             for
             Deputies
             ,
             all
             mens
             eies
             are
             turned
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             to
             view
             if
             they
             haue
             made
             a
             good
             choice
             :
             Let
             vs
             giue
             them
             to
             vnderstande
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             attained
             their
             desires
             ,
             procuring
             as
             much
             as
             we
             may
             the
             preseruation
             of
             our
             generall
             good
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             displease
             me
             to
             heare
             some
             say
             that
             God
             hath
             reserued
             this
             cause
             of
             succession
             to
             be
             determined
             in
             heauen
             ,
             let
             vs
             imbrace
             this
             saying
             :
             Let
             vs
             goe
             all
             to
             heauen
             to
             begge
             mercy
             at
             his
             hands
             :
             let
             vs
             all
             make
             vs
             readie
             as
             at
             the
             last
             houre
             :
             let
             vs
             forget
             all
             things
             below
             ;
             I
             will
             assure
             you
             on
             his
             behalfe
             that
             doing
             so
             ,
             both
             here
             &
             in
             that
             heauenly
             citie
             he
             will
             entreate
             vs
             as
             his
             best
             beloued
             :
             I
             relie
             much
             vpon
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             beseech
             you
             that
             if
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             sinnes
             ,
             I
             decline
             from
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Portugall
             ,
             you
             will
             helpe
             to
             support
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             loose
             it
             ;
             I
             will
             be
             alwaies
             ready
             to
             ioine
             in
             any
             resolution
             that
             shal
             please
             you
             .
          
           These
           wordes
           spoken
           with
           more
           vehemencie
           then
           eloquence
           ,
           reuiued
           the
           spirits
           of
           many
           of
           the
           deputies
           ,
           who
           doubted
           of
           his
           inclination
           ,
           so
           that
           after
           the
           creation
           of
           the
           officers
           ,
           they
           alleaged
           :
           That
           seeing
           that
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           hauing
           propounded
           to
           the
           learned
           whether
           the
           election
           of
           the
           King
           appertained
           onely
           vnto
           them
           (
           as
           the
           chiefe
           citie
           of
           the
           Realme
           )
           and
           finding
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           incident
           to
           the
           whole
           Realme
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           conuenient
           ,
           before
           the
           
           King
           should
           send
           vnto
           them
           ,
           to
           demaund
           permission
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           to
           pretend
           the
           election
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           being
           all
           conformable
           ,
           they
           sent
           two
           deputies
           to
           deliuer
           this
           Ambassage
           ,
           who
           being
           ioyfully
           receiued
           ,
           and
           with
           doubtfull
           speeches
           ,
           returned
           with
           no
           other
           satisfaction
           but
           that
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           he
           would
           sende
           them
           an
           answere
           :
           who
           being
           returned
           to
           the
           assembly
           and
           making
           report
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           
             Antonio
             Pignero
          
           Bishop
           ,
           arriued
           ,
           sent
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           spake
           thus
           in
           his
           name
           :
           That
           the
           difficultie
           in
           assembling
           the
           States
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           &
           the
           matter
           treated
           of
           ,
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           touch
           the
           point
           of
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           laying
           aside
           many
           things
           which
           were
           of
           no
           moment
           :
           
             That
             the
             Catholique
             King
             (
             since
             that
             his
             Highnes
             had
             taken
             the
             Scepter
             of
             these
             Realmes
             )
             had
             pressed
             him
             to
             declare
             his
             successor
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             assured
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             opinion
             of
             Doctors
             of
             his
             owne
             Realme
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             ,
             
             that
             the
             succession
             appertained
             vnto
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             King
             Henrie
             made
             answere
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             better
             enformed
             ,
             &
             heare
             the
             parties
             pretending
             to
             the
             same
             seccession
             ,
             entertaining
             him
             in
             this
             sort
             vntill
             he
             had
             knowledge
             vnto
             whom
             it
             appertained
             by
             right
             ,
             and
             being
             now
             satisfied
             ,
             finding
             there
             yet
             resteth
             some
             doubt
             betwixt
             the
             Catholique
             King
             and
             the
             Dutchesse
             of
             Bragance
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             making
             declaration
             by
             way
             of
             iustice
             ,
             it
             might
             breed
             many
             inconueniences
             and
             troubles
             to
             the
             Realme
             ,
             being
             alreadie
             exposed
             to
             manie
             dangers
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           he
           found
           no
           better
           course
           then
           to
           determine
           the
           succession
           by
           way
           of
           accord
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           die
           before
           the
           King
           of
           Castil
           ,
           for
           by
           that
           meanes
           he
           should
           prouide
           for
           all
           things
           fit
           for
           the
           Realme
           ,
           giuing
           satisfaction
           to
           him
           that
           should
           haue
           the
           strongest
           pretention
           :
           And
           although
           the
           matter
           were
           still
           in
           doubt
           ,
           yet
           the
           King
           had
           thought
           it
           the
           best
           course
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           well
           finde
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           would
           consider
           thereof
           ,
           being
           of
           such
           importance
           as
           his
           Highnes
           had
           thought
           it
           conuenient
           to
           impart
           it
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           counsell
           to
           determine
           what
           should
           be
           most
           necessarie
           ,
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           and
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           That
           hee
           did
           recommend
           it
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           with
           quietnes
           of
           mindes
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           respect
           of
           the
           diuine
           seruice
           and
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           they
           should
           treat
           and
           consider
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           giuing
           the
           King
           present
           knowledge
           of
           their
           opinions
           :
           This
           Ambassage
           did
           greatly
           alter
           the
           councell
           ,
           who
           expected
           an
           Ambassage
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           admit
           their
           demand
           concerning
           the
           election
           ,
           and
           seeing
           they
           treated
           with
           them
           of
           a
           matter
           halfe
           ended
           ,
           laying
           aside
           what
           the
           Ambassador
           had
           propounded
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           send
           backe
           to
           the
           King
           to
           expostulate
           an
           answere
           of
           their
           Ambassage
           ,
           which
           done
           they
           profited
           no
           more
           then
           before
           :
           But
           to
           
             Phebus
             Moniz
          
           (
           one
           of
           those
           which
           went
           ,
           who
           possibly
           spake
           without
           respect
           )
           the
           King
           made
           answere
           ,
           with
           great
           patience
           ;
           That
           he
           should
           haue
           come
           accompanied
           with
           choler
           ;
           whereunto
           he
           replied
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           reasonable
           ,
           seeing
           his
           Highnes
           would
           giue
           the
           Realme
           vnto
           the
           Castillians
           :
           Let
           him
           giue
           it
           to
           any
           Portugall
           whosoeuer
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           contented
           .
           The
           day
           following
           the
           Bishop
           returned
           to
           the
           assembly
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           answer
           to
           the
           Deputies
           demaund
           ,
           hee
           saide
           vnto
           them
           in
           the
           Kings
           behalfe
           ;
           That
           his
           Highnes
           vnderstood
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Councell
           were
           mistaken
           ,
           supposing
           the
           accord
           whereof
           he
           had
           made
           mention
           should
           
           be
           betwixt
           the
           King
           of
           Castill
           ,
           &
           the
           Duchesse
           of
           Bragance
           ;
           which
           being
           contrarie
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           good
           to
           explaine
           his
           meaning
           ,
           that
           the
           accord
           which
           he
           laboured
           ,
           was
           betwixt
           the
           King
           of
           Castill
           and
           these
           Realmes
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           them
           vnderstande
           that
           sentence
           was
           readie
           to
           be
           giuen
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Castill
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           shoulde
           consider
           how
           much
           more
           fit
           it
           were
           to
           ende
           it
           by
           accorde
           then
           by
           sentence
           ,
           that
           they
           shoulde
           well
           consider
           of
           that
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           be
           deliuered
           vnto
           them
           ,
           for
           being
           a
           matter
           so
           important
           to
           the
           Realme
           ,
           it
           was
           necessarie
           that
           all
           should
           be
           capable
           .
           The
           Bishop
           being
           departed
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Deputies
           grewe
           in
           choler
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           (
           affected
           vnto
           Philip
           )
           had
           forged
           this
           Embassage
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           credible
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           deliuered
           it
           thus
           vnto
           him
           .
           Many
           spoke
           freely
           ,
           and
           some
           sought
           to
           interrupt
           him
           before
           hee
           had
           ended
           ,
           seeming
           vnto
           them
           that
           the
           king
           not
           answering
           their
           demaunde
           ,
           made
           small
           account
           of
           this
           assemblie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           coulde
           be
           no
           iust
           iudge
           of
           this
           cause
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           declared
           his
           intention
           :
           But
           weighing
           better
           if
           they
           should
           confesse
           that
           he
           had
           pronounced
           it
           as
           a
           king
           and
           iudge
           ,
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           they
           beganne
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           had
           made
           no
           declaration
           ,
           holding
           it
           in
           suspence
           .
           They
           sent
           to
           the
           assemblie
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           and
           to
           complaine
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           King
           likewise
           ,
           to
           demaund
           an
           answer
           ,
           who
           (
           answering
           them
           that
           he
           woulde
           sende
           )
           did
           presse
           them
           to
           rest
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           to
           commit
           the
           care
           of
           this
           resolution
           to
           some
           fewe
           of
           them
           ;
           whereunto
           the
           Deputies
           woulde
           not
           agree
           ,
           fearing
           least
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           pretendents
           might
           force
           them
           ,
           or
           corrupt
           the
           iudges
           ,
           protesting
           openly
           that
           they
           woulde
           neither
           conuent
           nor
           accord
           with
           the
           Castillians
           :
           But
           King
           Henry
           seeing
           the
           Deputies
           obstinately
           forcing
           an
           aunswere
           to
           their
           demaund
           ,
           finding
           he
           coulde
           neither
           drawe
           them
           to
           composition
           ,
           nor
           to
           compremit
           the
           matter
           to
           fewe
           ,
           fearing
           if
           hee
           shoulde
           pronounce
           the
           sentence
           ,
           they
           woulde
           make
           some
           exception
           ,
           resolued
           to
           make
           short
           ,
           to
           graunt
           that
           which
           they
           demaunded
           :
           For
           which
           cause
           he
           sent
           backe
           the
           Bishop
           the
           thirde
           time
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           more
           pleasing
           audience
           then
           before
           ,
           saide
           vnto
           them
           in
           the
           kings
           behalfe
           .
           That
           seeing
           the
           accord
           he
           had
           propounded
           did
           not
           seeme
           pleasing
           vnto
           them
           as
           vnto
           his
           Highnes
           ,
           he
           woulde
           make
           no
           other
           motion
           ,
           but
           woulde
           admit
           them
           to
           pleade
           the
           interest
           they
           had
           in
           
           the
           Kings
           election
           ,
           giuing
           them
           notwithstanding
           but
           two
           daies
           libertie
           to
           produce
           their
           reasons
           ;
           The
           Deputies
           glad
           of
           this
           answere
           ,
           sent
           to
           kisse
           the
           Kings
           hand
           for
           this
           fauour
           ,
           crauing
           leaue
           to
           draw
           some
           auncient
           writings
           out
           of
           the
           Records
           ,
           requiring
           more
           libertie
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           would
           not
           graunt
           ,
           referring
           them
           to
           the
           Soueraigne
           magistrate
           for
           the
           writings
           .
           The
           Portugals
           were
           puffed
           vp
           with
           hope
           ,
           by
           this
           permission
           to
           elect
           a
           King
           at
           their
           owne
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           many
           more
           hastily
           then
           they
           should
           ,
           declared
           themselues
           ,
           protesting
           they
           would
           rather
           yeeld
           to
           any
           then
           to
           the
           Castillians
           :
           And
           not
           onely
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           but
           many
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           said
           the
           same
           ,
           whereof
           many
           shewing
           themselues
           too
           seditious
           ,
           were
           banished
           the
           assemblies
           ,
           whereas
           such
           as
           seconded
           the
           Kings
           will
           (
           besides
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Kings
           Agents
           )
           were
           fauoured
           and
           rewarded
           by
           Henrie
           .
           The
           pretendents
           to
           the
           succession
           were
           discontented
           with
           the
           Kings
           inclination
           ,
           some
           complayned
           ,
           others
           dissembled
           :
           The
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           relied
           greatly
           vpon
           his
           wiues
           Title
           :
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Parma
           comming
           to
           the
           assembly
           of
           States
           ,
           complayned
           publikely
           of
           the
           King
           with
           graue
           wordes
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             Emanuell
             de
             Sosa
          
           made
           a
           wise
           answere
           ,
           assuring
           him
           of
           the
           Kings
           intent
           to
           doe
           iustice
           :
           whilest
           the
           matter
           stoode
           vpon
           these
           termes
           ,
           the
           King
           grew
           so
           weake
           as
           he
           could
           not
           rise
           from
           his
           bed
           ,
           
           giuing
           signes
           of
           a
           short
           life
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           leaue
           to
           the
           hower
           of
           his
           death
           to
           prouide
           for
           all
           things
           necessarie
           .
           At
           that
           time
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           send
           Katherine
           his
           wife
           to
           Almeryn
           to
           visite
           Henrie
           ,
           &
           to
           perswade
           him
           to
           declare
           her
           heire
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           with
           small
           content
           to
           Henrie
           to
           whom
           she
           spake
           freely
           :
           This
           her
           comming
           (
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Euora
           vncle
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           hauing
           at
           the
           same
           time
           giuen
           a
           prebend
           of
           the
           same
           church
           of
           great
           reuenue
           to
           
             Paul
             Alphonso
          
           )
           bred
           matter
           of
           iealousie
           ,
           in
           such
           as
           were
           affected
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           who
           not
           knowing
           the
           qualitie
           of
           this
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           the
           obedience
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           keepe
           
           the
           Kings
           commaundements
           ,
           charged
           him
           not
           to
           haue
           perfourmed
           such
           offices
           with
           the
           Dutchesse
           ,
           as
           were
           conformable
           to
           Henries
           commission
           ;
           
             who
             drawning
             neere
             vnto
             midnight
             passed
             into
             an
             other
             life
             ,
             a
             thing
             woorthie
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             he
             began
             to
             die
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Ecclipse
             of
             the
             moone
             ,
             he
             died
             with
             the
             end
             thereof
             ,
          
           as
           if
           that
           the
           celestiall
           signe
           had
           wrought
           that
           effect
           in
           him
           (
           being
           
           a
           King
           of
           a
           weake
           bodie
           )
           which
           it
           doth
           not
           in
           stronger
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           not
           so
           suddenly
           as
           Astrologians
           doe
           write
           ;
           neither
           is
           the
           hower
           to
           be
           neglected
           ,
           being
           the
           same
           wherein
           he
           was
           borne
           ,
           68.
           yeeres
           before
           .
           The
           religious
           which
           were
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           saide
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           alwaies
           talking
           :
           About
           ten
           of
           the
           clocke
           hee
           demaunded
           howe
           the
           time
           went
           ,
           and
           being
           told
           ,
           he
           desired
           some
           rest
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           call
           him
           before
           eleuen
           .
           So
           as
           being
           turned
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           remained
           somtime
           ,
           but
           being
           called
           by
           the
           Religious
           ,
           he
           asked
           againe
           what
           it
           was
           a
           clocke
           &
           being
           answered
           that
           it
           was
           eleuen
           ,
           O
           giue
           me
           (
           said
           he
           )
           that
           candell
           ,
           for
           now
           my
           hower
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           taking
           it
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           died
           soone
           after
           ,
           hauing
           raigned
           seuenteene
           moneths
           :
           This
           was
           the
           last
           King
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           in
           whom
           ended
           the
           direct
           masculine
           line
           :
           And
           as
           the
           first
           Lord
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           although
           vnder
           the
           Title
           of
           an
           Earle
           was
           called
           Henrie
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           seeme
           the
           last
           should
           be
           so
           termed
           :
           He
           was
           thin
           of
           bodie
           ,
           small
           of
           stature
           ,
           and
           leane
           of
           his
           face
           ;
           as
           
           for
           his
           wit
           it
           was
           indifferent
           ,
           indued
           ,
           (
           besides
           the
           Latine
           toong
           ,
           )
           with
           some
           knowledge
           .
           He
           was
           alwaies
           held
           to
           be
           chast
           ,
           and
           did
           neuer
           blemish
           this
           angelicall
           vertue
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           desire
           of
           marriage
           in
           his
           latter
           daies
           :
           He
           was
           accounted
           sparing
           ,
           giuing
           rather
           then
           denying
           ,
           for
           he
           refused
           seldome
           ,
           but
           he
           gaue
           sparingly
           ;
           he
           was
           ambitious
           of
           all
           iurisdiction
           ,
           as
           well
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           as
           ciuil
           ,
           zealous
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           faith
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           reformation
           of
           religious
           persons
           ,
           he
           was
           more
           stricte
           then
           was
           conuenient
           .
           He
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           Gouernour
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           Inquisitor
           Maior
           ,
           legate
           Apostolique
           ,
           and
           King.
           But
           the
           more
           he
           mounted
           ,
           the
           more
           he
           discouered
           his
           incapacitie
           ;
           suffering
           himselfe
           in
           greatest
           matters
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           his
           ministers
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           determine
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           succession
           .
           Opinions
           were
           grafted
           in
           him
           with
           great
           obstinacie
           ,
           retayning
           a
           continuall
           remembrance
           of
           wrongs
           ,
           so
           as
           iustice
           was
           in
           him
           but
           an
           iniust
           execution
           of
           his
           owne
           passions
           :
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           a
           religious
           man
           (
           whom
           he
           had
           pressed
           to
           take
           vpon
           him
           a
           most
           strict
           course
           of
           life
           )
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           obey
           ,
           seeing
           there
           was
           no
           humaine
           helpe
           against
           his
           commandements
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           the
           wil
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Pope
           ,
           &
           the
           execution
           of
           a
           king
           .
           Finally
           he
           was
           indued
           with
           great
           vertues
           &
           with
           fewer
           &
           lesse
           vices
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           equal
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           the
           vertues
           of
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           defects
           of
           a
           Prince
           :
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           was
           feared
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           beloued
           of
           few
           ,
           so
           as
           no
           man
           
           lamented
           his
           death
           ,
           onely
           such
           as
           were
           well
           affected
           (
           desiring
           the
           cause
           had
           beene
           first
           decided
           before
           his
           decease
           )
           had
           some
           feeling
           .
           
           These
           things
           happened
           in
           Almeryn
           ,
           where
           suddenly
           the
           fiue
           named
           Gouernours
           did
           assemble
           to
           prouide
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           necessarie
           ,
           tearming
           themselues
           Gouernours
           and
           Protectors
           of
           the
           Realme
           of
           Portugal
           :
           But
           in
           this
           beginning
           ,
           after
           the
           kings
           death
           they
           feared
           some
           mutinie
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           both
           at
           Almeryn
           ,
           and
           at
           Lisbone
           ;
           neither
           did
           the
           gouernours
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           Agents
           thinke
           themselues
           secure
           :
           They
           hated
           the
           assembly
           of
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           which
           were
           continued
           at
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           they
           held
           it
           as
           a
           superiour
           councell
           ,
           as
           also
           fearing
           it
           might
           cause
           some
           insurrection
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           did
           still
           abuse
           them
           with
           words
           differing
           from
           their
           meanings
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           they
           sent
           
             Martin
             Gonzalues
             de
             la
             Camera
          
           ,
           a
           gentleman
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Sebastian
           ,
           held
           the
           first
           place
           in
           the
           
           gouerument
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           continue
           :
           for
           although
           he
           were
           not
           couetous
           of
           riches
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           integritie
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           seuere
           and
           hard
           to
           be
           intreated
           ,
           that
           they
           held
           him
           inexorable
           :
           Him
           they
           sent
           being
           a
           popular
           man
           and
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Catholike
           King
           ,
           whose
           words
           they
           thought
           should
           be
           of
           more
           credit
           then
           any
           others
           :
           hauing
           particularly
           reported
           the
           Kings
           death
           ,
           hee
           said
           that
           the
           Gouernours
           chosen
           at
           the
           last
           estates
           ,
           began
           to
           looke
           vnto
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           order
           for
           things
           necessarie
           to
           the
           Realme
           :
           And
           although
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Henrie
           were
           a
           great
           losse
           ,
           yet
           being
           in
           heauen
           ,
           he
           would
           mediate
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           rest
           assured
           that
           with
           the
           greatest
           zeale
           and
           loue
           to
           their
           countrey
           they
           could
           ,
           they
           would
           indeuour
           to
           doe
           iustice
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           in
           the
           pretention
           they
           had
           to
           the
           election
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           the
           pretendents
           to
           the
           succession
           :
           That
           they
           would
           deliuer
           them
           all
           writings
           whereof
           they
           had
           neede
           ,
           exhorting
           them
           to
           treat
           with
           peace
           ,
           and
           loue
           ,
           without
           causing
           of
           any
           mutinie
           ,
           were
           it
           neuer
           so
           small
           ,
           in
           any
           mans
           fauour
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           better
           ordering
           of
           that
           which
           concerned
           the
           common
           good
           ,
           they
           were
           well
           pleased
           they
           should
           put
           them
           in
           minde
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           they
           thought
           necessarie
           .
           Hauing
           
           ended
           this
           speech
           ,
           all
           men
           keeping
           silence
           ,
           
             Phoebus
             Moniz
          
           answered
           that
           they
           were
           all
           assured
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           fiue
           Gouernours
           three
           were
           suspect
           :
           for
           when
           the
           King
           laboured
           to
           bring
           the
           States
           to
           make
           
           agreement
           with
           King
           Philip
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           onely
           conformable
           to
           the
           will
           of
           Henrie
           ,
           but
           did
           vrge
           them
           ,
           and
           commended
           this
           resolution
           without
           respect
           of
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           seeking
           onely
           to
           please
           the
           Kings
           humour
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           interest
           :
           which
           being
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           reasonable
           to
           suffer
           such
           suspected
           Gouernours
           ,
           whom
           they
           were
           not
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           opinion
           of
           them
           all
           .
           Martin
           replied
           that
           he
           was
           not
           of
           opinion
           they
           should
           then
           alter
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           in
           steed
           of
           helping
           ,
           they
           should
           heape
           danger
           vpon
           danger
           ,
           and
           trouble
           vpon
           trouble
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           lookers
           on
           ,
           and
           if
           in
           time
           they
           should
           finde
           the
           Gouernours
           not
           to
           doe
           their
           duety
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           they
           might
           then
           helpe
           with
           the
           same
           remedie
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           alwaies
           authoritie
           to
           doe
           it
           :
           whereunto
           ,
           although
           
             Phoebus
             Moniz
          
           answered
           ,
           that
           this
           remedie
           could
           not
           alwais
           be
           applied
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           councel
           could
           not
           stil
           be
           vnited
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           charges
           they
           were
           at
           ;
           yet
           the
           reasons
           of
           
             Martin
             Gonzalues
          
           were
           of
           such
           force
           ,
           that
           they
           resolued
           not
           to
           alter
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           scandalous
           ,
           but
           accepting
           what
           they
           had
           sent
           to
           be
           said
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           aduise
           what
           they
           thought
           necessarie
           ,
           they
           began
           suddenly
           to
           set
           downe
           in
           writing
           such
           Articles
           as
           they
           would
           
           haue
           perfourmed
           by
           the
           Gouernours
           :
           The
           which
           were
           ,
           that
           leauing
           the
           aboade
           at
           Almerin
           they
           should
           goe
           to
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           
             to
             be
             neerer
             neighbours
             ,
             more
             in
             quiet
             and
             in
             greater
             safetie
             ;
             that
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             charge
             and
             scandall
             ,
             they
             should
             discharge
             the
             Souldiers
             as
             vnnecessarie
             :
             That
             presently
             they
             should
             sende
             Ambassadors
             to
             the
             Catholique
             King
             ,
             that
             as
             Gouernours
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             iustice
             to
             the
             pretendents
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             succession
             ,
             the
             which
             his
             Maiestie
             should
             beleeue
             ,
             not
             suffering
             within
             his
             Realme
             any
             attempt
             against
             Portugall
             :
             That
             they
             should
             presently
             prouide
             for
             the
             fortresses
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             as
             well
             vpon
             the
             sea
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             sending
             trustie
             Captaines
             ,
             garrisons
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             munition
             ,
             and
             to
             euerie
             Prouince
             men
             of
             great
             authoritie
             ,
             to
             force
             men
             to
             defend
             and
             succour
             the
             weaker
             parts
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             send
             some
             vnto
             his
             holines
             ,
             giuing
             him
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             Kings
             death
             ,
             their
             succession
             to
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             thereof
             against
             any
             one
             that
             would
             vsurpe
             it
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             equitie
             ,
             against
             the
             sentence
             which
             should
             be
             pronounced
             touching
             the
             succession
             ,
             beseeching
             him
             to
             write
             to
             the
             Catholique
             King
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             ,
             
             and
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             stand
             to
             iudgement
             :
             They
             did
             vrge
             them
             to
             take
             information
             by
             way
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             against
             those
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             succession
             did
             suborne
             with
             promises
             of
             money
             &
             honours
             ,
             and
             also
             such
             as
             were
             suborned
             ,
             hauing
             knowledge
             that
             there
             were
             many
             such
             :
          
           Whereunto
           the
           gonernors
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           presently
           depart
           from
           Almeryn
           ,
           but
           whither
           ;
           it
           was
           not
           expedient
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           shoulde
           be
           conformable
           to
           the
           demaund
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           .
           They
           saide
           that
           they
           woulde
           not
           discharge
           the
           souldiers
           being
           leuied
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           pretendents
           :
           That
           some
           hauing
           refused
           to
           carrie
           this
           Embassage
           into
           Castill
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           ende
           they
           had
           chosen
           
             Gaspard
             de
             Casale
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           and
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Melo
          
           who
           prepared
           to
           go
           :
           That
           alreadie
           they
           had
           commaunded
           al
           Captaines
           to
           remaine
           in
           their
           fortresses
           ,
           &
           where
           there
           were
           none
           they
           were
           prouiding
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           armes
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           fortresses
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           prouinces
           :
           That
           it
           seemed
           not
           necessarie
           to
           send
           to
           Rome
           ,
           but
           if
           king
           Philip
           made
           shewe
           to
           stirre
           ,
           they
           woulde
           beseech
           his
           holines
           ,
           to
           doe
           as
           he
           hath
           beene
           accustomed
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           woulde
           proceede
           with
           all
           the
           rigour
           against
           such
           as
           shoulde
           be
           found
           culpable
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           subornation
           .
           Now
           had
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           Catholique
           king
           sent
           newes
           into
           Castill
           ,
           of
           King
           Henry
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           were
           remaining
           still
           at
           Almerin
           ,
           fearing
           some
           alteration
           :
           but
           this
           people
           accustomed
           to
           a
           heauie
           yoke
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           of
           libertie
           did
           not
           stirre
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           saide
           vnto
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           readie
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           proceed
           to
           sentence
           for
           the
           succession
           :
           He
           sent
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           ,
           and
           the
           Catholique
           Agents
           ,
           willing
           them
           not
           to
           feare
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           assure
           them
           from
           danger
           ,
           offering
           them
           his
           lodging
           ,
           the
           like
           did
           the
           Gouernors
           .
        
         
           
           Whilest
           these
           things
           passed
           in
           Almerin
           ,
           Anthony
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           Kings
           death
           was
           not
           far
           from
           thence
           ,
           ran
           vnto
           Lisbone
           ,
           lodging
           himselfe
           in
           a
           garden
           neere
           vnto
           the
           citie
           :
           he
           did
           write
           vnto
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           chamber
           ,
           and
           to
           many
           of
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           signifying
           vnto
           them
           that
           hee
           was
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           shoulde
           come
           vnto
           him
           :
           The
           which
           the
           Magistrate
           vnderstanding
           disdained
           ,
           sending
           him
           worde
           that
           he
           shoulde
           retire
           ,
           but
           making
           no
           reckoning
           thereof
           ,
           he
           sent
           both
           into
           the
           citie
           and
           places
           of
           pleasure
           thereabouts
           ,
           
           some
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           who
           ,
           both
           in
           priuate
           and
           in
           publike
           gaue
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prior
           expected
           them
           there
           ,
           beleeuing
           by
           that
           meanes
           (
           for
           the
           affection
           the
           people
           bare
           him
           )
           they
           woulde
           all
           iointly
           proclaime
           him
           king
           :
           which
           being
           done
           in
           that
           citie
           (
           which
           is
           the
           principall
           )
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Realme
           (
           for
           he
           was
           greatly
           beloued
           )
           would
           follow
           their
           example
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           soone
           deceiued
           .
           And
           this
           may
           serue
           as
           an
           example
           to
           those
           which
           relie
           too
           much
           vpon
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           not
           any
           one
           that
           durst
           come
           vnto
           him
           but
           in
           secret
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           gentlemen
           there
           were
           none
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           plague
           :
           As
           for
           the
           new
           Christians
           which
           are
           there
           in
           great
           number
           (
           whereof
           a
           part
           was
           likewise
           abroad
           )
           they
           wanted
           courage
           ,
           and
           being
           rich
           ,
           feared
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           might
           cause
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           goods
           .
           The
           people
           (
           most
           base
           )
           of
           themselues
           had
           no
           commander
           ,
           that
           could
           mooue
           them
           or
           lead
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           hauing
           labored
           by
           diuers
           meanes
           to
           draw
           men
           to
           his
           deuotion
           ,
           &
           finding
           his
           practise
           not
           to
           succeed
           ,
           hauing
           spent
           some
           time
           there
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Monasterie
           of
           Belem
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           did
           write
           to
           the
           Councel
           
           of
           States
           ,
           with
           words
           more
           conformable
           to
           the
           qualitie
           of
           time
           ,
           then
           his
           intention
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             hauing
             intelligence
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             King
             his
             Lord
             ,
             vnderstanding
             likewise
             that
             his
             bodie
             should
             be
             transported
             to
             that
             Monasterie
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             to
             faile
             of
             his
             dutie
             ,
             he
             was
             come
             thither
             to
             attend
             it
             ,
             seeing
             he
             could
             not
             be
             in
             time
             to
             accompanie
             it
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             had
             done
             that
             perfourming
             this
             last
             office
             ,
             he
             might
             doe
             them
             the
             seruice
             he
             ought
             :
             but
             vnderstanding
             that
             he
             was
             not
             brought
             thither
             ,
             he
             had
             assisted
             the
             fathers
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             deuotions
             recommending
             him
             vnto
             God
             :
             And
             as
             a
             true
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             mindfull
             of
             the
             bond
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             sonne
             and
             nephewe
             to
             his
             father
             and
             grandfather
             )
             he
             had
             to
             the
             quiet
             and
             preseruation
             of
             these
             Realmes
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             good
             to
             aduertise
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             readie
             to
             expose
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             not
             onely
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             receiue
             the
             lawes
             which
             they
             should
             please
             to
             lay
             vpon
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             all
             present
             occasions
             to
             liue
             in
             submission
             &
             due
             obedience
             ,
             not
             any
             way
             transgressing
             their
             commissions
             :
             He
             protested
             to
             shew
             the
             innocencie
             of
             those
             crymes
             imposed
             vpon
             him
             in
             the
             sentences
             ,
             which
             it
             had
             pleased
             his
             vncle
             to
             pronounce
             against
             him
             togither
             with
             the
             interest
             hee
             had
             to
             the
             suceession
             of
             the
             Realme
             :
             Hee
             promised
             to
             yeeld
             himselfe
             into
             their
             hands
             and
             protection
             ,
             relying
             vpon
             those
             
             persons
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             special
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             so
             afflicted
             a
             season
             ,
             had
             been
             chosen
             as
             a
             remedie
             to
             restore
             this
             Realme
             ,
             referring
             himselfe
             for
             the
             rest
             to
             
               Lewis
               de
               Brito
            
             who
             should
             deliuer
             it
             by
             mouth
             :
          
           To
           this
           letter
           the
           which
           was
           receiued
           in
           councell
           ,
           cōtrarie
           to
           the
           aduise
           of
           some
           who
           said
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           accepted
           ,
           Brito
           added
           that
           the
           Prior
           would
           be
           there
           with
           speede
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           cōmaund
           where
           
           they
           pleased
           he
           should
           lodge
           :
           They
           answered
           that
           he
           might
           come
           when
           he
           pleased
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           intermeddle
           with
           his
           lodging
           ,
           but
           leaue
           it
           to
           his
           owne
           choice
           :
           But
           almost
           all
           in
           generall
           were
           pleased
           with
           his
           cōming
           .
           He
           staied
           not
           long
           but
           presently
           vpon
           his
           arriuall
           ,
           he
           presented
           the
           Popes
           Bull
           contayning
           the
           suspension
           of
           the
           Kings
           sentence
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           renue
           the
           pretention
           of
           his
           legitimation
           (
           without
           the
           finall
           decision
           wherof
           they
           said
           they
           could
           not
           treat
           of
           the
           succession
           )
           wanting
           no
           hope
           to
           obtaine
           by
           the
           councell
           of
           States
           that
           which
           before
           he
           did
           expect
           from
           the
           multitude
           at
           Lisbone
           :
           The
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Realme
           did
           assemble
           daily
           at
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           without
           effecting
           any
           thing
           of
           importance
           :
           They
           spent
           some
           daies
           onely
           in
           sending
           to
           visit
           the
           pretendents
           ,
           and
           their
           deputies
           ,
           &
           to
           make
           vnto
           them
           offers
           of
           iustice
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           receiue
           from
           them
           thanks
           for
           their
           good
           dispositions
           ,
           wherin
           all
           aboured
           to
           shew
           themselues
           protectors
           of
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           such
           as
           least
           desired
           it
           :
           And
           for
           that
           the
           going
           and
           comming
           to
           Almeryn
           was
           very
           incōmodious
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           passe
           the
           water
           without
           a
           bridge
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           reason
           in
           communicating
           the
           affaires
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Cleargie
           and
           nobilitie
           ,
           &
           by
           treating
           with
           the
           Gouernours
           they
           lost
           much
           time
           ,
           it
           was
           propounded
           in
           councel
           to
           reduce
           all
           togither
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           effect
           it
           ,
           for
           manie
           of
           the
           Deputies
           began
           to
           want
           money
           for
           their
           ordinarie
           charges
           ,
           desiring
           rather
           to
           be
           dismissed
           ,
           then
           vnited
           :
           They
           desired
           to
           depart
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           furnishèd
           frō
           their
           cities
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           were
           not
           discharged
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           not
           relieued
           with
           money
           :
           &
           although
           
             Balthasar
             de
             Faria
          
           Deputie
           of
           Barcellos
           ,
           the
           Pryor
           of
           Saint
           Steuens
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Parma
           ,
           euerie
           one
           apart
           did
           offer
           money
           to
           such
           as
           wanted
           ,
           that
           the
           assembly
           might
           not
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           yet
           the
           Deputies
           vnfurnished
           would
           not
           accept
           thereof
           ,
           not
           willing
           to
           be
           bound
           in
           their
           owne
           proper
           names
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           cities
           were
           bound
           to
           furnish
           them
           :
           Besides
           in
           this
           assembly
           the
           opinions
           were
           diuers
           &
           few
           inclined
           to
           fauour
           
           the
           pretention
           of
           the
           Catholike
           king
           ;
           many
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           resolue
           ,
           &
           a
           great
           part
           were
           affected
           to
           the
           Prior
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           generall
           feared
           the
           Gouernors
           &
           mistrusted
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           so
           as
           besides
           the
           aduertisements
           they
           sent
           daily
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           solicite
           the
           execution
           ,
           making
           new
           demaunds
           &
           pressing
           them
           aboue
           al
           to
           discharge
           the
           soldiers
           :
           They
           demanded
           a
           copie
           of
           the
           authority
           to
           gouerne
           left
           them
           by
           King
           Henrie
           ,
           &
           the
           words
           of
           his
           will
           which
           concernes
           the
           point
           of
           succession
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           wholy
           deliuered
           vnto
           them
           ;
           his
           wil
           was
           made
           8.
           moneths
           before
           ,
           &
           cōtained
           these
           words
           :
           
             Seeing
             at
             the
             time
             of
             my
             will
             making
             I
             haue
             no
             descendents
             directly
             
             to
             succeed
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             these
             realmes
             ,
             and
             haue
             called
             my
             nephewes
             which
             may
             pretend
             ,
             and
             haue
             put
             the
             matter
             of
             succession
             in
             Iustice
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             at
             this
             time
             declare
             who
             shall
             be
             my
             successor
             ,
             but
             leaue
             it
             vnto
             him
             to
             whom
             by
             right
             it
             shall
             appertaine
             ,
             &
             him
             I
             doe
             declare
             my
             heire
             &
             successor
             ,
             except
             that
             before
             my
             decease
             ,
             I
             shall
             name
             him
             that
             hath
             this
             interest
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             command
             all
             men
             within
             these
             my
             realmes
             of
             what
             quality
             soeuer
             ,
             that
             presētly
             after
             I
             or
             the
             iudges
             appointed
             shal
             haue
             named
             him
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             for
             heir
             &
             lawful
             successor
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             There
             followed
             many
             other
             words
             in
             recōmendation
             of
             iustice
             &
             religiō
             ,
             but
             they
             serued
             not
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             And
             although
             his
             wil
             contained
             these
             words
             ,
             yet
             they
             say
             the
             King
             at
             his
             death
             would
             haue
             resourmed
             it
             ,
             &
             declared
             the
             Catholike
             king
             successour
             of
             the
             realme
             :
          
           But
           the
           Gouernors
           desirous
           to
           hold
           the
           gouernment
           for
           a
           time
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           did
           diuert
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           whether
           he
           made
           any
           declaration
           or
           not
           ,
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Catholike
           king
           could
           succeed
           both
           by
           law
           &
           force
           :
           that
           it
           was
           not
           expediēt
           to
           nominate
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           realme
           might
           with
           greater
           aduantage
           capitulate
           &
           agree
           with
           him
           :
           Many
           supposed
           that
           they
           did
           not
           disswade
           the
           king
           from
           this
           declaration
           so
           much
           for
           these
           reasons
           ,
           as
           fearing
           it
           would
           breed
           som
           popular
           sedition
           to
           their
           hurt
           ,
           being
           held
           as
           autors
           of
           the
           said
           declaration
           .
           The
           limitation
           which
           he
           had
           left
           to
           the
           Gouernors
           contained
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           create
           Dukes
           ,
           Marquesses
           ,
           Earles
           ,
           Barons
           ,
           Bishops
           ,
           nor
           Archbishops
           ,
           nor
           giue
           any
           commandery
           nor
           reuenue
           which
           passed
           125.
           duckats
           .
           But
           in
           matters
           of
           war
           &
           reuolutions
           they
           might
           doe
           &
           giue
           any
           thing
           with
           the
           aduise
           of
           the
           councel
           &
           not
           otherwise
           .
           The
           deputies
           being
           satisfied
           with
           these
           writings
           ,
           whilest
           they
           debated
           the
           
           
           reasons
           of
           their
           pretended
           election
           ,
           
             Stephen
             Lopez
          
           Doctor
           &
           deputy
           of
           Portalegré
           ,
           spake
           publikely
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           hauing
           shewed
           how
           fit
           it
           were
           to
           giue
           God
           thanks
           for
           the
           quiet
           they
           now
           enioyed
           ,
           said
           
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             continue
             so
             many
             deputies
             stil
             together
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             trouble
             &
             so
             great
             charge
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             reduced
             vnto
             few
             ,
             &
             the
             rest
             returne
             to
             their
             houses
             .
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             they
             were
             aduertised
             that
             the
             Catholique
             King
             began
             to
             arme
             ,
             they
             should
             surcease
             from
             the
             cause
             of
             succession
             ,
             vntill
             the
             said
             King
             had
             dismissed
             his
             forces
             ,
             and
             the
             preparatiues
             for
             war
             he
             had
             made
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             meanes
             the
             free
             libertie
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             pretendents
             to
             alleage
             their
             interest
             was
             taken
             away
             :
             That
             by
             the
             suspension
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             they
             shall
             discouer
             the
             Catholique
             Kings
             disposition
             in
             laying
             aside
             armes
             :
             If
             he
             doe
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             breed
             these
             good
             effects
             :
             That
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             they
             shall
             haue
             leisure
             to
             prouide
             for
             things
             necessarie
             ,
             to
             gather
             in
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             pretendents
             shall
             liue
             in
             peace
             and
             quiet
             :
             if
             he
             refuse
             it
             (
             which
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             beleeue
             of
             so
             Christian
             a
             Prince
             )
             then
             shall
             they
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             States
             and
             the
             pretendents
             (
             vnited
             in
             one
             bodie
             ,
             )
             may
             the
             better
             defend
             themselues
             ,
             and
             when
             as
             all
             things
             were
             quietly
             setled
             ,
             then
             to
             determine
             the
             cause
             ,
             disabling
             notwithstanding
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             saide
             Catholique
             King
             (
             who
             vsing
             force
             when
             as
             iustice
             is
             offered
             him
             )
             for
             being
             King
             of
             these
             Realmes
             :
             And
             this
             he
             said
             was
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             lawe
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             they
             should
             commaund
             the
             Pretendents
             to
             the
             Crowne
             to
             make
             their
             residence
             in
             diuers
             places
             ,
             the
             one
             at
             Elues
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             at
             Begia
             ,
             as
             fronter
             townes
             ,
             swearing
             not
             to
             attempt
             any
             thing
             one
             against
             the
             other
             .
          
           The
           reasons
           of
           this
           Doctor
           as
           a
           man
           of
           small
           account
           were
           not
           followed
           ,
           but
           the
           councell
           being
           resolued
           with
           two
           
           others
           of
           the
           States
           to
           send
           six
           Deputies
           to
           Almerin
           to
           treat
           of
           matters
           of
           importance
           with
           the
           Gouernours
           :
           Thither
           they
           sent
           them
           with
           instructions
           different
           from
           this
           fourme
           of
           speech
           ,
           videlicet
           ,
           that
           the
           Gouernours
           should
           passe
           to
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           and
           there
           make
           their
           residence
           to
           take
           a
           view
           what
           armes
           ,
           men
           ,
           and
           munition
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           had
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           &
           to
           supply
           what
           wanted
           ,
           to
           take
           notice
           what
           Captaines
           be
           appointed
           in
           the
           fortresses
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           being
           suspected
           ,
           or
           not
           valiant
           ,
           to
           place
           others
           with
           men
           and
           other
           necessaries
           :
           That
           they
           should
           send
           armes
           to
           all
           
           cities
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           traine
           vp
           their
           men
           with
           exercise
           thereof
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           beseech
           the
           Pope
           by
           his
           Ambassadours
           to
           perswade
           all
           the
           pretendents
           to
           take
           the
           course
           of
           iustice
           ,
           and
           lay
           aside
           armes
           vpon
           paine
           to
           loose
           the
           interest
           they
           pretend
           ,
           requiring
           that
           
             Emanuell
             de
             Portugal
          
           purueyor
           of
           the
           fortresses
           of
           the
           Realme
           might
           be
           restored
           to
           the
           same
           office
           ,
           whereof
           the
           King
           had
           suspended
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           do
           the
           like
           to
           
             Diego
             Salema
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Aluaro
             de
             Morais
          
           in
           their
           offices
           in
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Lisbone
           :
           And
           for
           that
           they
           found
           themselues
           tobee
           vnfurnished
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           all
           the
           ships
           &
           vessels
           staied
           throughout
           all
           the
           ports
           of
           the
           realme
           for
           the
           conducting
           of
           things
           necessarie
           for
           the
           war.
           The
           Gouernors
           made
           but
           a
           cold
           answere
           to
           these
           demands
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           before
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           being
           matters
           of
           so
           great
           importāce
           they
           would
           consider
           of
           them
           first
           ,
           &
           then
           aduertise
           them
           what
           should
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           The
           Cheriffe
           had
           as
           it
           is
           said
           before
           in
           the
           life
           of
           King
           Henrie
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           deliuered
           the
           Duke
           of
           Barcellos
           ,
           who
           hauing
           passed
           the
           streight
           to
           returne
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           being
           arriued
           at
           Gibralter
           where
           (
           as
           afterwardes
           at
           Saint
           Lucar
           )
           the
           Duke
           of
           Medina
           Sidonia
           Lord
           of
           those
           places
           did
           him
           great
           honour
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           he
           spent
           sometime
           in
           sports
           :
           At
           this
           time
           
           the
           newes
           comming
           of
           King
           Henries
           death
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Medina
           thought
           it
           a
           matter
           importing
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           to
           deteine
           the
           saide
           Duke
           of
           Barcellos
           as
           eldest
           sonne
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           and
           of
           Katherine
           chiefe
           pretendent
           to
           the
           Realme
           ,
           vntill
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           succession
           were
           decided
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           sports
           before
           shewed
           vnto
           the
           saide
           Duke
           in
           courtesie
           were
           now
           redoubled
           for
           this
           other
           intent
           ,
           detayning
           him
           expresly
           ,
           vntill
           he
           might
           receiue
           answere
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           as
           shewing
           him
           first
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           then
           another
           ,
           this
           yoong
           Prince
           was
           taken
           vnawares
           :
           But
           the
           Duke
           of
           Medina
           hauing
           staied
           certaine
           carriages
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           to
           shew
           him
           some
           feastes
           ,
           he
           then
           conceiued
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           detaining
           ,
           and
           wrote
           foorthwith
           vnto
           his
           father
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           then
           expect
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           detention
           should
           not
           any
           way
           preiudice
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           preferring
           iustice
           before
           his
           owne
           life
           :
           This
           letter
           being
           come
           into
           Portugall
           was
           by
           the
           Duke
           his
           father
           sent
           vnto
           the
           assembly
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           shewing
           on
           the
           one
           side
           a
           griefe
           for
           the
           detayning
           of
           his
           sonne
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           a
           contentment
           ,
           
           that
           in
           so
           yong
           an
           age
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           great
           a
           louer
           of
           his
           countries
           good
           ,
           offering
           if
           need
           were
           to
           sacrifice
           him
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           Yet
           this
           feare
           of
           the
           Dukes
           continued
           not
           long
           ,
           for
           hauing
           written
           to
           his
           son
           that
           he
           should
           labour
           to
           come
           away
           ,
           or
           they
           should
           make
           declaration
           of
           his
           staie
           ,
           he
           was
           suffered
           freelie
           to
           depart
           ;
           for
           so
           the
           King
           had
           commaunded
           .
           Some
           say
           that
           Philip
           had
           long
           before
           this
           consideration
           ,
           hauing
           meanes
           to
           stay
           him
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Affrique
           ,
           but
           fearing
           to
           incense
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           make
           the
           Duke
           his
           friend
           ,
           he
           had
           procured
           his
           release
           in
           Affrick
           ,
           and
           suffered
           him
           safely
           to
           depart
           from
           Andoluzia
           into
           Portugall
           :
           yet
           the
           said
           Duke
           of
           Barcellos
           or
           his
           father
           ,
           by
           whose
           commaundement
           he
           was
           directed
           ,
           was
           noted
           of
           some
           ingratitude
           ,
           for
           being
           inuited
           by
           Philip
           to
           passe
           by
           his
           court
           as
           desirous
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           the
           iealousie
           of
           the
           State
           of
           these
           Realmes
           preuayled
           so
           much
           that
           he
           did
           not
           satisfie
           his
           desire
           ,
           but
           tooke
           his
           direct
           way
           to
           Villauizosa
           ,
           fearing
           perhaps
           a
           new
           detention
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           passed
           in
           Portugall
           when
           as
           in
           Castill
           the
           Catholique
           King
           beeing
           aduertised
           by
           his
           Agents
           of
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Henrie
           ,
           of
           the
           small
           affection
           the
           Portugals
           bare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           liuely
           pretention
           of
           Authonie
           and
           other
           pretendents
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           
           estate
           the
           matter
           was
           brought
           ,
           was
           greatly
           discontented
           ,
           seeming
           he
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           take
           armes
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           interest
           .
           But
           desirous
           to
           satisfie
           his
           conscience
           in
           the
           effecting
           thereof
           ,
           he
           had
           formerly
           the
           aduise
           of
           
             Diego
             de
             Chiaues
          
           of
           the
           order
           of
           preaching
           Fryers
           ,
           being
           his
           confessor
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           other
           principall
           Diuines
           of
           that
           order
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           well
           satisfied
           with
           their
           opinions
           ,
           least
           he
           should
           seeme
           onely
           to
           follow
           the
           aduise
           of
           the
           dominical
           Fryers
           ;
           he
           desired
           likewise
           to
           treat
           with
           other
           orders
           of
           religious
           persons
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           intent
           he
           sent
           one
           to
           acquaint
           the
           chiefe
           Deuines
           in
           Spaine
           with
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           to
           demaund
           their
           aduise
           :
           
             This
             care
             perfourmed
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             the
             chiefe
             prelates
             and
             readers
             in
             Diuinitie
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             Iesuits
             and
             the
             Fryers
             of
             Saint
             Francis
             ,
             all
             agreede
             that
             the
             Kings
             right
             being
             so
             apparant
             he
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             represent
             it
             otherwise
             then
             out
             of
             iudgement
             to
             King
             Henrie
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             his
             councell
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Realme
             of
             Portugall
             capable
             thereof
             ,
             such
             as
             with
             sinceritie
             of
             hart
             would
             vnderstand
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             mildest
             meanes
             ,
             procure
             (
             as
             
             he
             had
             done
             )
             that
             Henry
             should
             declare
             him
             successor
             ,
             &
             if
             these
             diligent
             proceedings
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             perswade
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Realme
             ;
             that
             then
             Philip
             had
             sufficiently
             iustified
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             assure
             himselfe
             by
             armes
             ,
             without
             thrusting
             the
             succession
             (
             which
             was
             due
             vnto
             him
             )
             into
             euident
             perill
             ,
             his
             person
             being
             as
             it
             is
             saide
             ,
             soueraigne
             ,
             exempt
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             reprehension
             ,
             and
             onely
             bound
             to
             iustifie
             his
             right
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             signifie
             it
             to
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Realme
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             this
             point
             was
             now
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             since
             the
             death
             of
             Henrie
             ,
             no
             man
             liuing
             that
             could
             pretend
             any
             interest
             in
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             cause
             .
             It
             appertained
             not
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             being
             a
             matter
             wholy
             temporall
             ,
             nor
             agreeing
             with
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             may
             giue
             him
             any
             right
             ouer
             temporall
             matters
             ;
             and
             lesse
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             beeing
             no
             way
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Realmes
             of
             Castill
             and
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             certaine
             Iudges
             named
             by
             Henrie
             ,
             for
             besides
             that
             he
             could
             not
             choose
             any
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             they
             were
             now
             become
             the
             materiall
             partie
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             whereon
             they
             pleaded
             :
             Besides
             that
             all
             the
             Realme
             was
             become
             insufficient
             ,
             when
             as
             making
             themselues
             a
             partie
             ,
             they
             pretended
             power
             to
             choose
             a
             Prince
             ,
             &
             although
             all
             this
             ceased
             ,
             yet
             would
             they
             prooue
             that
             no
             Portugall
             but
             was
             suspect
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             &
             to
             be
             excepted
             against
             for
             the
             manifest
             hatred
             they
             bare
             to
             the
             Castillian
             nation
             :
             They
             found
             likewise
             that
             he
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             any
             compremise
             ;
             for
             besides
             the
             difficultie
             and
             impossibilitie
             to
             finde
             a
             trustie
             person
             in
             so
             dangerous
             and
             iealous
             a
             cause
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             the
             bond
             of
             compremise
             is
             not
             incident
             but
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             doubt
             ,
             and
             the
             definition
             of
             doubt
             is
             when
             as
             the
             aduocate
             and
             Doctors
             conclude
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             partie
             finding
             equiualent
             reasons
             for
             either
             :
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             all
             being
             of
             one
             agreement
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             not
             doubtfull
             nor
             to
             be
             compremitted
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           King
           being
           resolued
           to
           take
           armes
           (
           hauing
           no
           possession
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           )
           prouided
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           he
           writ
           to
           the
           gouernors
           ,
           to
           the
           three
           estates
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           fiue
           principall
           cities
           ,
           to
           all
           of
           one
           subiect
           ,
           but
           in
           diuerse
           formes
           ;
           after
           he
           had
           lamented
           the
           death
           of
           his
           vncle
           ,
           he
           required
           them
           to
           receaue
           and
           sweare
           him
           King
           ,
           as
           King
           Henry
           had
           resolued
           ,
           and
           declared
           him
           to
           be
           ;
           he
           thanked
           the
           nobility
           and
           clergie
           for
           their
           good
           affection
           showne
           ,
           when
           as
           Henrie
           had
           said
           that
           the
           succession
           appertained
           vnto
           him
           ;
           he
           
           made
           offer
           to
           all
           and
           threatned
           cunningly
           ;
           he
           sent
           to
           the
           gouernors
           a
           copie
           of
           the
           priuiledges
           which
           King
           Henry
           had
           required
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           offering
           to
           graunt
           them
           more
           amplie
           then
           they
           had
           bene
           demaunded
           ,
           protesting
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           not
           obey
           to
           vse
           force
           :
           But
           all
           these
           things
           were
           receiued
           and
           reiected
           according
           to
           the
           humors
           of
           men
           .
           The
           gouernors
           made
           aunswere
           they
           could
           not
           resolue
           vntill
           the
           returne
           of
           their
           Ambassadours
           which
           they
           had
           sent
           vnto
           them
           :
           At
           this
           time
           there
           was
           readie
           at
           sea
           as
           well
           in
           Spaine
           as
           in
           Italie
           about
           threescore
           gallies
           ,
           (
           whereof
           
             Aluaro
             de
             Bassan
          
           Marques
           of
           Saint
           Croix
           was
           generall
           )
           the
           which
           should
           saile
           
           towards
           Portugall
           ,
           as
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           time
           should
           serue
           ;
           there
           was
           yet
           no
           generall
           named
           for
           this
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           euerie
           man
           greedilie
           expected
           who
           should
           be
           chosen
           ,
           for
           that
           few
           were
           thought
           fit
           for
           so
           great
           a
           burthen
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           was
           generallie
           held
           most
           sufficient
           ,
           yet
           few
           beleeued
           that
           the
           King
           would
           willingly
           free
           him
           from
           prison
           :
           the
           Marques
           of
           Mondegiar
           (
           who
           was
           returned
           from
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Naples
           )
           affected
           this
           charge
           ,
           &
           many
           beleeued
           he
           should
           preuaile
           ,
           in
           recompence
           of
           the
           discontentment
           he
           had
           to
           be
           drawen
           from
           Italy
           :
           Many
           beleeued
           the
           King
           would
           goe
           to
           this
           war
           in
           person
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           inclination
           they
           see
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           for
           some
           other
           signes
           which
           were
           apparant
           ,
           for
           he
           not
           only
           caused
           his
           armes
           and
           pauillions
           to
           be
           readie
           ,
           but
           also
           commaunded
           
             Ferrant
             de
             Silua
             Conte
             de
             Cifuentes
             ,
             Guidon
             Maior
          
           of
           Castill
           with
           the
           Standard
           Royall
           to
           furnish
           himself
           ;
           the
           which
           in
           that
           Realme
           is
           not
           accustomed
           to
           be
           carried
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Squadron
           where
           the
           King
           is
           in
           person
           :
           but
           in
           this
           case
           it
           behooued
           him
           to
           remaine
           irresolute
           ,
           and
           to
           gouerne
           himselfe
           according
           to
           the
           necessitie
           and
           occasions
           which
           time
           should
           
           discouer
           :
           In
           this
           hope
           of
           things
           the
           King
           commaunded
           a
           Secretarie
           of
           the
           councell
           of
           warre
           to
           write
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           demaunding
           of
           him
           if
           he
           were
           able
           to
           serue
           in
           this
           enterprise
           ,
           whereunto
           making
           answere
           that
           in
           that
           which
           concerned
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           he
           neuer
           made
           reckoning
           of
           his
           health
           ,
           hee
           was
           commaunded
           to
           prepare
           himselfe
           within
           three
           daies
           and
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           campe
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           putting
           in
           execution
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Barrazas
           ,
           a
           village
           ten
           miles
           from
           the
           court
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           at
           Madrill
           ,
           )
           hauing
           no
           leaue
           to
           come
           thither
           :
           but
           that
           which
           caused
           admiration
           ,
           the
           king
           hauing
           at
           the
           same
           time
           caused
           the
           Prince
           Diego
           his
           sonne
           to
           be
           sworne
           by
           all
           the
           estates
           in
           a
           Chappell
           ,
           
           although
           with
           ordinarie
           ceremonies
           ,
           yet
           with
           lesse
           pompe
           then
           of
           custome
           ,
           did
           not
           admit
           the
           saide
           Duke
           to
           the
           oath
           ,
           being
           so
           neere
           and
           so
           great
           a
           personage
           :
           He
           did
           neither
           write
           vnto
           him
           ,
           nor
           treated
           with
           him
           concerning
           these
           warres
           but
           long
           after
           :
           So
           as
           the
           Duke
           marching
           with
           the
           armie
           ,
           finding
           himselfe
           not
           fully
           released
           from
           the
           prison
           wherein
           he
           had
           beene
           ,
           saide
           that
           the
           King
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           conquer
           Realmes
           ,
           drawing
           after
           him
           chaines
           and
           fetters
           ;
           such
           was
           the
           seueritie
           of
           Philip
           ,
           and
           the
           obedience
           of
           so
           great
           a
           minister
           .
           All
           Spaine
           was
           pleased
           with
           this
           election
           ,
           for
           besides
           the
           deliuery
           of
           the
           Duke
           which
           followed
           ,
           they
           esteemed
           not
           the
           valour
           of
           their
           soldiers
           ,
           without
           a
           Commaunder
           to
           their
           mindes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Dukes
           person
           they
           helde
           any
           armie
           good
           .
           The
           Generall
           being
           
           dispatched
           ,
           the
           King
           prouided
           all
           things
           for
           his
           iourney
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           he
           caused
           a
           daughter
           borne
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           secretly
           baptized
           ,
           and
           hauing
           made
           the
           saide
           prince
           of
           Castill
           to
           be
           sworne
           (
           without
           calling
           ,
           or
           the
           presence
           of
           
             Ferrant
             de
             Sylua
          
           ,
           to
           his
           great
           discontentment
           )
           the
           King
           went
           to
           Guadalupa
           ,
           being
           now
           the
           time
           of
           Lent
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           to
           performe
           the
           obsequies
           of
           King
           Henry
           there
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           draw
           neere
           vnto
           Portugall
           to
           giue
           encouragement
           to
           his
           affaires
           ;
           and
           thus
           did
           he
           write
           to
           all
           the
           principall
           cities
           in
           Spaine
           .
           He
           departed
           from
           Madrill
           in
           coach
           almost
           all
           alone
           without
           giuing
           order
           for
           the
           Queenes
           departure
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           officers
           of
           his
           Courte
           ,
           notwithstanding
           cherishing
           her
           dearely
           .
           After
           he
           had
           passed
           two
           daies
           (
           seeming
           conuenient
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           signe
           of
           amitie
           that
           being
           now
           to
           enter
           into
           Portugall
           )
           he
           shoulde
           be
           accompanied
           with
           his
           Queene
           ,
           he
           called
           her
           vnto
           him
           .
           The
           Duke
           was
           now
           gone
           to
           Glierena
           
           where
           a
           part
           of
           his
           armie
           lay
           ,
           being
           in
           farre
           lesser
           numbers
           then
           had
           beene
           leuied
           ,
           for
           that
           discommodities
           and
           sicknesse
           had
           consumed
           many
           ,
           and
           many
           places
           were
           voide
           by
           the
           Captaines
           pollicie
           ,
           being
           in
           all
           but
           fower
           thousand
           fiue
           hundreth
           Italians
           ,
           
           three
           thousand
           fiue
           hundreth
           Germaines
           ,
           and
           three
           thousand
           Spaniards
           come
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           and
           other
           seauen
           thousand
           newly
           raised
           ,
           with
           fifteene
           hundreth
           horse
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           body
           long
           before
           prepared
           ,
           for
           a
           matter
           so
           well
           foreseene
           ,
           seemed
           to
           him
           but
           small
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           trusting
           more
           to
           the
           qualitie
           then
           the
           quantitie
           of
           his
           soldiers
           ,
           desired
           to
           haue
           them
           fewer
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           experience
           ,
           and
           these
           seemed
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           without
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           
           King
           at
           his
           entreatie
           commanded
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           soldiers
           which
           were
           come
           out
           of
           Flaunders
           into
           Italy
           ,
           should
           passe
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           being
           such
           whom
           he
           knew
           ,
           and
           had
           tried
           in
           the
           warres
           ,
           yet
           they
           arriued
           not
           in
           time
           but
           returned
           backe
           .
           The
           Duke
           saide
           that
           surmounting
           the
           enimie
           in
           horse
           ,
           he
           would
           vndertake
           this
           warre
           with
           twelue
           
           thousand
           foote
           well
           experienced
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           value
           the
           great
           number
           of
           the
           Portugals
           which
           assembled
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           giuen
           out
           ,
           making
           reckoning
           to
           waste
           them
           by
           policie
           ,
           &
           to
           conquer
           them
           without
           battaile
           .
           The
           King
           being
           come
           to
           Guadalupa
           ,
           there
           arriued
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Coimbra
           and
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Melo
          
           Embassadors
           from
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           Portugall
           .
           The
           King
           with
           his
           Councell
           were
           doubtfull
           in
           what
           sort
           to
           honor
           them
           ,
           some
           would
           haue
           them
           treated
           like
           subiects
           ,
           without
           respecting
           them
           as
           Embassadors
           :
           
             Others
             would
             not
             haue
             any
             thing
             altered
             of
             the
             ordinarie
             course
             obserued
             in
             those
             causes
             ;
             yet
             not
             to
             discourage
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             resolued
             they
             should
             be
             heard
             as
             Embassadors
             with
             their
             heads
             couered
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             should
             put
             off
             his
             hat
             ,
             yet
             the
             King
             had
             written
             before
             to
             the
             Gouernors
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             treat
             with
             their
             Commissaries
             as
             with
             subiects
             .
          
           These
           laboured
           by
           a
           long
           speech
           to
           perswade
           the
           King
           to
           lay
           aside
           armes
           :
           they
           saide
           that
           King
           Henry
           had
           greatly
           desired
           to
           end
           the
           question
           of
           succession
           ,
           by
           the
           ordinarie
           course
           of
           iustice
           ,
           but
           that
           death
           had
           preuented
           him
           :
           he
           had
           in
           the
           States
           held
           at
           Lisbone
           in
           the
           yeere
           1579.
           not
           onely
           chosen
           Gouernors
           and
           defenders
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           but
           the
           States
           had
           also
           named
           fower
           &
           twentie
           Iudges
           ,
           (
           whereof
           the
           King
           had
           chosen
           eleuen
           )
           to
           iudge
           definitiuely
           the
           cause
           of
           succession
           ,
           if
           he
           died
           before
           the
           effecting
           it
           ;
           the
           which
           after
           hapned
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           matter
           being
           brought
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           the
           realme
           remained
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           ,
           resolute
           to
           obey
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           for
           their
           Lord
           and
           King
           ,
           him
           in
           whose
           fauour
           sentence
           should
           be
           giuen
           ,
           conformable
           to
           the
           oath
           which
           the
           whole
           Realme
           had
           taken
           in
           the
           said
           estates
           :
           the
           which
           was
           after
           ministred
           to
           the
           same
           Gouernors
           in
           the
           great
           church
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           coffer
           (
           which
           contained
           the
           nomination
           )
           was
           opened
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           readie
           to
           administer
           iustice
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           for
           King
           ,
           him
           vnto
           whom
           the
           realme
           shoulde
           be
           iudged
           by
           right
           to
           appertaine
           :
           and
           being
           thus
           affected
           ,
           they
           beseeched
           his
           maiesty
           to
           command
           his
           embassadors
           to
           assist
           iudicially
           to
           the
           cause
           in
           the
           conclusion
           thereof
           :
           
           But
           the
           King
           being
           assured
           of
           his
           right
           ,
           prouided
           of
           forces
           ,
           and
           seeming
           no
           blot
           to
           his
           conscience
           ,
           made
           answere
           that
           he
           was
           well
           pleased
           with
           the
           shew
           of
           zeale
           to
           the
           publike
           good
           of
           these
           realmes
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           perswaded
           that
           what
           they
           had
           propounded
           ,
           proceeded
           from
           a
           good
           inclination
           :
           that
           he
           would
           haue
           bin
           glad
           their
           demand
           had
           bin
           such
           as
           he
           might
           haue
           satisfied
           them
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           wil
           do
           alwaies
           in
           matter
           that
           shall
           be
           iust
           ,
           &
           tending
           to
           the
           generall
           or
           particular
           good
           of
           these
           realmes
           .
           But
           the
           equitie
           of
           his
           cause
           being
           so
           apparant
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           &
           remaining
           no
           lawfull
           or
           competent
           iudge
           ,
           they
           neither
           ought
           nor
           could
           performe
           the
           oath
           which
           they
           saide
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           seeing
           it
           were
           an
           apparant
           preiudice
           to
           his
           title
           ,
           and
           a
           domage
           to
           his
           owne
           realmes
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           entreated
           them
           presently
           to
           resolue
           ,
           to
           receiue
           and
           sweare
           him
           for
           their
           king
           and
           lord
           ,
           as
           God
           would
           haue
           it
           ,
           they
           themselues
           knowing
           (
           chiefly
           touching
           this
           matter
           )
           what
           king
           Henry
           thought
           ,
           determined
           ,
           and
           had
           resolued
           ,
           and
           the
           bond
           where
           by
           they
           were
           tied
           to
           obey
           his
           will
           :
           in
           dooing
           whereof
           he
           woulde
           grant
           vnto
           the
           realme
           not
           onely
           the
           priuileges
           which
           he
           had
           set
           downe
           (
           the
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           should
           offer
           in
           his
           name
           )
           but
           any
           other
           they
           should
           require
           ,
           being
           iust
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           &
           hoping
           they
           woulde
           take
           that
           course
           which
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           wise
           men
           ,
           and
           Christians
           ,
           he
           would
           continue
           his
           determination
           .
           The
           Embassadors
           seemed
           not
           satisfied
           with
           this
           answere
           ,
           but
           demanding
           leaue
           to
           impart
           it
           to
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           they
           accompanied
           the
           king
           vntill
           he
           came
           to
           Merryda
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           were
           the
           Gouernors
           in
           Portugall
           (
           wearied
           with
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           States
           )
           desirous
           to
           dissolue
           them
           ,
           and
           hauing
           first
           required
           a
           prolonging
           of
           the
           gouernment
           the
           King
           had
           left
           vnto
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           obtaining
           it
           ,
           they
           did
           signifie
           vnto
           them
           that
           the
           States
           were
           ended
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Deputies
           might
           returne
           to
           their
           houses
           ,
           leauing
           only
           ten
           of
           them
           to
           treat
           of
           matters
           which
           should
           fal
           out
           ,
           for
           so
           small
           a
           number
           might
           lodge
           any
           where
           ,
           being
           now
           forced
           to
           leaue
           Almeryn
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           some
           small
           place
           neere
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           being
           greatly
           entreated
           thereunto
           :
           but
           the
           Deputies
           (
           who
           had
           sent
           
             Iohn
             de
             Noghera
          
           to
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           to
           studie
           the
           point
           of
           their
           pretēded
           election
           )
           hauing
           receiued
           answer
           that
           the
           election
           belonged
           to
           the
           States
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           they
           woulde
           by
           no
           meanes
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           perswaded
           thereunto
           by
           the
           bishop
           of
           Parma
           ,
           the
           
           Prior
           ,
           the
           chamber
           of
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           and
           many
           particulars
           ,
           offring
           money
           to
           supply
           their
           wants
           :
           but
           they
           opposed
           in
           vaine
           .
           For
           although
           they
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           Gouernors
           to
           alleage
           their
           reasons
           in
           law
           ,
           labouring
           to
           prooue
           that
           the
           States
           were
           not
           to
           be
           dissolued
           ,
           &
           that
           their
           procurations
           were
           offorce
           ;
           yet
           the
           Gouernors
           did
           againe
           disable
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           their
           authorities
           were
           of
           no
           force
           ,
           so
           as
           many
           began
           to
           separate
           themselues
           ,
           and
           returne
           to
           their
           houses
           .
           The
           
           Gouernors
           prepared
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           for
           although
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           were
           not
           of
           that
           opinion
           ;
           yet
           to
           content
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           the
           other
           Gouernors
           and
           gentlemen
           of
           the
           popular
           faction
           ,
           it
           behooued
           them
           so
           to
           do
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           they
           armed
           their
           gallions
           ,
           they
           brought
           armes
           from
           other
           countries
           ,
           they
           mustred
           men
           for
           the
           warre
           ,
           they
           sent
           gentlemen
           throughout
           all
           the
           prouinces
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           laboured
           to
           imploy
           such
           as
           (
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           faction
           being
           present
           )
           hindered
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           who
           willingly
           accepted
           of
           these
           charges
           ,
           seeming
           to
           haue
           greater
           confidence
           in
           them
           then
           in
           any
           other
           .
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           was
           sent
           into
           the
           prouince
           beyond
           Tagus
           ;
           
             Iohn
             de
             Vasconcello
          
           ;
           into
           Beira
           ;
           Emanuel
           of
           Portugall
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           Tagus
           ;
           and
           many
           other
           to
           diuers
           parts
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           
             George
             de
             Meneses
          
           had
           charge
           of
           the
           armie
           at
           sea
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           were
           all
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           the
           Gouernors
           had
           good
           meanes
           to
           effect
           their
           desires
           :
           yet
           
             Martyn
             Gonzalues
             de
             la
             Camera
          
           ,
           no
           lesse
           popular
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           remained
           in
           court
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Gouernors
           grew
           iealous
           ,
           that
           hauing
           imploied
           him
           as
           a
           mediator
           betweene
           them
           and
           the
           States
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           he
           was
           become
           a
           superior
           .
           But
           the
           prouision
           and
           preparatiues
           that
           were
           made
           (
           although
           some
           vsed
           all
           care
           and
           diligence
           )
           seemed
           rather
           done
           for
           shew
           and
           fashion
           sake
           then
           to
           any
           effect
           .
        
         
           
           In
           Castill
           they
           discoursed
           vpon
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           enterprise
           ,
           seeming
           ,
           impossible
           vnto
           the
           Duke
           to
           gather
           togither
           so
           many
           carriages
           as
           was
           necessarie
           for
           the
           conduct
           of
           victuals
           and
           munition
           ,
           and
           therefore
           deuised
           to
           transport
           his
           forces
           by
           sea
           :
           He
           determined
           with
           few
           men
           to
           keepe
           them
           busied
           in
           Extremadure
           to
           diuert
           them
           ,
           and
           vnder
           colour
           to
           hasten
           the
           armie
           ,
           to
           march
           towards
           Andelouzia
           ,
           and
           speedily
           to
           imbarke
           his
           soldiers
           at
           Saint
           Marie
           Port
           ,
           to
           assaile
           the
           entrie
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           in
           despite
           of
           all
           the
           fortresses
           that
           were
           there
           :
           making
           account
           to
           loose
           some
           ships
           
           which
           should
           by
           chaunce
           touch
           .
           But
           receiuing
           certaine
           aduertisement
           ,
           by
           men
           expresly
           sent
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           aboue
           six
           thousand
           chariots
           to
           be
           founde
           ,
           he
           left
           this
           dangerous
           resolution
           ,
           more
           for
           the
           regard
           of
           the
           sea
           then
           the
           enimies
           .
           He
           determined
           to
           march
           to
           Settuual
           thinking
           it
           necessary
           to
           win
           a
           port
           of
           the
           sea
           of
           so
           great
           importāce
           ,
           for
           the
           harboring
           of
           the
           nauie
           :
           for
           cōming
           thither
           laden
           with
           victuals
           ,
           &
           he
           not
           able
           to
           carrie
           with
           him
           by
           land
           aboue
           a
           moneths
           prouision
           ,
           it
           seemed
           necessarie
           to
           ioine
           the
           forces
           &
           prouisions
           of
           the
           sea
           to
           them
           of
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           that
           therein
           consisted
           the
           victorie
           :
           with
           this
           resolution
           he
           went
           to
           Merrida
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           remained
           ,
           of
           whom
           being
           receiued
           with
           a
           cheerefull
           countenance
           ,
           they
           treated
           what
           course
           the
           armie
           should
           take
           .
           There
           grew
           some
           diuersitie
           of
           opinion
           betwixt
           the
           Duke
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           who
           (
           perswaded
           by
           some
           confident
           Portugals
           )
           would
           haue
           the
           armie
           march
           to
           Almeryn
           ,
           and
           there
           passe
           Tagus
           at
           a
           foord
           ,
           or
           at
           Saint
           Arem
           vpon
           bridges
           :
           that
           they
           should
           force
           that
           place
           being
           but
           weake
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           might
           passe
           safely
           to
           the
           wals
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           the
           which
           without
           attending
           any
           batterie
           would
           yeeld
           presently
           ,
           or
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           before
           their
           arriuall
           :
           for
           taking
           from
           them
           the
           victuals
           from
           the
           plaines
           of
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           they
           should
           not
           onely
           besiege
           them
           by
           famine
           ,
           but
           they
           shoulde
           so
           furnish
           their
           armie
           with
           corne
           ,
           that
           they
           shoulde
           haue
           no
           neede
           of
           prouision
           from
           the
           fleete
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           should
           better
           receiue
           at
           Lisbone
           then
           at
           Settuual
           ,
           without
           hazarding
           the
           enteprise
           ,
           and
           the
           armie
           by
           the
           dangers
           of
           disimbarking
           ,
           which
           (
           going
           to
           Settuual
           )
           they
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           do
           against
           the
           forts
           vpō
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           and
           with
           losse
           of
           time
           in
           winning
           of
           them
           :
           This
           opinion
           seemed
           so
           grounded
           ,
           that
           it
           required
           no
           lesse
           authoritie
           or
           arte
           to
           disprooue
           then
           the
           Dukes
           ,
           who
           being
           chiefe
           of
           this
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           to
           hazard
           his
           reputation
           ,
           drew
           the
           King
           to
           his
           opinion
           .
           Philip
           had
           likewise
           enuironed
           (
           as
           a
           man
           may
           say
           )
           all
           the
           realme
           of
           Portugall
           with
           armes
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           mercenarie
           soldiers
           ,
           yet
           with
           such
           as
           they
           coulde
           assemble
           togither
           ;
           he
           commanded
           all
           Noblemen
           ,
           whose
           liuings
           ioined
           to
           the
           confines
           of
           this
           realme
           ,
           that
           hauing
           enrolled
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           their
           subiects
           able
           to
           beare
           armes
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           be
           readie
           at
           his
           commandement
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           shoulde
           receiue
           gently
           in
           his
           name
           the
           cities
           and
           subiects
           of
           Portugall
           that
           woulde
           obey
           him
           .
           In
           Gallicia
           
             Peter
             de
          
           
           Castro
           Earle
           of
           Lemos
           ,
           and
           
             Gaspard
             de
             Fonsequa
          
           Earle
           of
           Monteré
           had
           the
           charge
           :
           against
           the
           prouince
           behinde
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Pimentel
          
           Earle
           of
           Benneuent
           ,
           and
           
             Diego
             de
             Tolledo
          
           Earle
           of
           Alua
           :
           In
           Estremadura
           ,
           
             Beltramo
             dela
             Cueua
          
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Albequerque
           ,
           and
           
             Ferrant
             Anriques
          
           Marquesse
           of
           Villa
           Noua
           :
           against
           Vera
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Pacheco
          
           Marquesse
           of
           Seraluo
           ;
           and
           in
           Algarues
           ,
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Suniga
          
           
           Duke
           of
           Besar
           ,
           and
           
             Alonso
             de
             Gusman
          
           of
           Medina
           Cidonia
           .
           In
           the
           armie
           where
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           was
           commander
           of
           all
           ,
           both
           at
           sea
           and
           at
           land
           ,
           the
           places
           were
           thus
           deuided
           :
           The
           Italians
           had
           three
           coronels
           ,
           
             Prosper
             Colonna
             ,
             Vincent
             Caraffa
          
           ,
           and
           
             Charles
             Spinelli
          
           ,
           hauing
           for
           Generall
           
             Peter
             de
             Medicy
          
           ,
           brother
           to
           Frauncis
           the
           great
           Duke
           of
           Tuscaine
           ,
           with
           whom
           was
           sent
           by
           the
           saide
           great
           Duke
           
             Lewes
             d'Ouara
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           made
           one
           of
           his
           Councellers
           at
           warre
           .
           
             Sanches
             d'Auila
          
           was
           Lord
           Marshall
           of
           the
           field
           :
           There
           was
           no
           commaunder
           of
           the
           horse
           ,
           the
           Captaines
           being
           all
           Noblemen
           and
           men
           of
           account
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           conueniently
           make
           them
           subiect
           to
           any
           one
           of
           their
           companions
           ,
           the
           place
           requiring
           a
           man
           of
           such
           qualitie
           ,
           as
           he
           coulde
           not
           be
           inferior
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           superior
           to
           the
           saide
           Captaines
           ,
           although
           after
           in
           time
           of
           necessitie
           Ferrant
           of
           Tolledo
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           saide
           Duke
           ,
           was
           made
           their
           leader
           :
           Count
           Ierome
           of
           Lodron
           commaunded
           the
           Germaines
           ,
           
             Frauncis
             d'Allaua
          
           had
           his
           ordinarie
           charge
           as
           Generall
           of
           the
           artillerie
           ,
           but
           although
           the
           preparations
           were
           brought
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           yet
           the
           King
           daily
           protested
           by
           his
           ministers
           to
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           of
           the
           inconueniences
           of
           the
           warre
           ,
           if
           they
           deliuered
           not
           the
           realme
           in
           peace
           vnto
           him
           ;
           neither
           did
           they
           cease
           to
           treate
           many
           things
           in
           Portugall
           concerning
           an
           agreement
           ,
           &
           for
           that
           the
           King
           rather
           desired
           to
           shew
           his
           forces
           ,
           then
           to
           vse
           them
           ,
           to
           conquer
           by
           gentlenes
           then
           by
           rigor
           ,
           he
           offred
           vnto
           the
           realme
           many
           graces
           and
           priuileges
           deliuering
           him
           peaceable
           possession
           ,
           and
           the
           Gouernors
           (
           the
           greatest
           part
           whereof
           enclined
           thereunto
           )
           had
           alreadie
           debated
           with
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           what
           conditions
           the
           King
           shoulde
           graunt
           vnto
           the
           realme
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           published
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           ,
           and
           signed
           with
           his
           hand
           ,
           offring
           that
           the
           King
           should
           graunt
           them
           ,
           in
           
           giuing
           him
           the
           crowne
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           these
           :
           That
           the
           King
           should
           take
           a
           formall
           oath
           to
           obserue
           all
           the
           customes
           ,
           priuileges
           ,
           and
           liberties
           ,
           graunted
           to
           these
           realmes
           by
           the
           Kings
           his
           predecessors
           :
           
           That
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           neede
           to
           assemble
           the
           States
           for
           the
           affaires
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           done
           within
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           no
           other
           assemblie
           of
           States
           whatsoeuer
           :
           
             They
             shall
             neither
             propound
             nor
             resolue
             vpon
             any
             matter
             concerning
             these
             realmes
             :
             That
             appointing
             a
             Viceroy
             to
             gouerne
             ,
             or
             any
             persons
             with
             what
             title
             soeuer
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             Portugals
             .
             The
             like
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             in
             sending
             of
             a
             Visitor
             or
             Iudge
             ,
             with
             this
             condition
             notwithstanding
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             concernes
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             realmes
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             them
             a
             greater
             fauour
             ,
             his
             maiestie
             and
             his
             successors
             may
             send
             for
             Viceroy
             or
             Gouernour
             one
             of
             the
             bloud
             royall
             ,
             be
             he
             sonne
             ,
             vncle
             ,
             brother
             ,
             cosen
             ,
             or
             nephew
             to
             the
             King
             :
             Besides
             ,
             that
             all
             superior
             officers
             or
             inferior
             ,
             belonging
             either
             to
             iustice
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             reuenewes
             of
             the
             crowne
             ,
             shall
             be
             distributed
             to
             Portugals
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             strangers
             :
             That
             all
             offices
             which
             haue
             beene
             in
             the
             times
             of
             former
             kings
             both
             of
             the
             court
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             realme
             ,
             shall
             be
             bestowed
             vpon
             the
             naturall
             borne
             ,
             such
             as
             shall
             deserue
             the
             same
             when
             as
             his
             Maiestie
             or
             his
             successors
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             realme
             :
             And
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             all
             other
             dignities
             of
             what
             qualitie
             soeuer
             ,
             either
             at
             sea
             or
             lande
             ,
             which
             are
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             heereafter
             created
             :
             The
             garrisons
             which
             shall
             remaine
             in
             any
             forts
             ,
             shall
             be
             Portugals
             .
             Moreouer
             they
             saide
             that
             the
             traffike
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             Ethiopia
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             appertaining
             to
             these
             realmes
             ,
             being
             discouered
             ,
             or
             to
             discouer
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             dismembred
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             neither
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             other
             alteration
             made
             then
             is
             at
             this
             present
             :
             And
             that
             the
             officers
             and
             their
             ships
             which
             shall
             be
             emploied
             in
             these
             traffikes
             ,
             shall
             be
             Portugals
             ,
             and
             shall
             saile
             in
             the
             ships
             of
             Portugall
             .
             That
             the
             golde
             and
             siluer
             which
             shall
             be
             coined
             in
             these
             realmes
             and
             their
             dependancies
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             which
             shall
             come
             from
             those
             prouinces
             ,
             shall
             be
             coined
             with
             the
             armes
             of
             Portugall
             without
             any
             other
             addition
             .
             That
             all
             Bishopricks
             ,
             abbeies
             ,
             benefices
             ,
             and
             pensions
             shall
             be
             giuen
             to
             Portugals
             :
             And
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstoode
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Inquisitor
             ,
             Maior
             of
             commaunderies
             ,
             of
             the
             offices
             of
             militarie
             orders
             ,
             of
             the
             Priorie
             of
             Crato
             :
             and
             finally
             of
             all
             other
             ecclesiasticall
             liuings
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             the
             temporall
             .
             He
             did
             yeelde
             there
             shoulde
             be
             no
             thirds
             exacted
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             goods
             ,
             neither
             subsidies
             nor
             croysades
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             any
             of
             these
             causes
             they
             should
             procure
             no
             buls
             :
             That
             they
             shoulde
             not
             giue
             either
             citie
             ,
             towne
             ,
             
             place
             ,
             iurisdiction
             ,
             nor
             roiall
             prerogatiue
             to
             other
             then
             to
             Portugals
             :
             And
             falling
             any
             vacancie
             of
             the
             liuings
             of
             the
             crowne
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             nor
             his
             successors
             should
             not
             reteine
             them
             for
             themselues
             ,
             but
             giue
             them
             to
             the
             kinseman
             of
             him
             that
             did
             enioy
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             other
             Portugals
             that
             shall
             deserue
             them
             :
             Prouided
             alwaies
             that
             the
             Castillians
             and
             strangers
             which
             now
             liue
             in
             these
             realmes
             ,
             and
             haue
             beene
             seruitors
             to
             the
             Kings
             deceased
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             excluded
             :
             That
             in
             militarie
             orders
             nothing
             shal
             be
             altered
             of
             the
             state
             it
             now
             stands
             in
             :
             That
             gentlemen
             shall
             be
             paide
             their
             pensions
             amounting
             to
             twelue
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             and
             his
             successors
             shall
             yeerely
             entertaine
             into
             his
             seruice
             two
             hundreth
             Portugals
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             shal
             giue
             that
             paie
             which
             they
             call
             Moradia
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             haue
             no
             title
             of
             gentlemen
             shall
             serue
             in
             the
             warres
             of
             the
             realme
             :
             That
             when
             his
             Maiestie
             or
             his
             successors
             ,
             shall
             come
             into
             those
             realmes
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             take
             vp
             their
             lodgings
             as
             they
             vse
             in
             Castill
             ,
             but
             shall
             obserue
             the
             custome
             of
             Portugall
             .
             Moreouer
             his
             Maiestie
             in
             what
             place
             soeuer
             he
             shall
             be
             ,
             shall
             carrie
             with
             him
             a
             man
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             Superintendent
             of
             the
             reuenewes
             of
             the
             crowne
             ,
             a
             high
             Chauncellor
             ,
             and
             two
             Disambarcadours
             of
             the
             court
             ,
             which
             iointly
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Councell
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             by
             whose
             meanes
             all
             matters
             shall
             be
             dispatched
             ,
             with
             them
             shall
             go
             to
             clarkes
             of
             the
             reuenewes
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             the
             chamber
             ,
             for
             all
             occasions
             incident
             two
             their
             charge
             ,
             all
             shall
             bee
             written
             in
             the
             Portugall
             toong
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             be
             Portugals
             :
             And
             when
             his
             Maiestie
             or
             his
             successors
             shall
             come
             into
             Portugall
             ,
             he
             shall
             retaine
             the
             saide
             Councell
             and
             officers
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             vnited
             to
             such
             as
             shall
             treate
             of
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             realme
             :
             That
             all
             correctors
             and
             other
             officers
             of
             iustice
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             inferior
             offices
             ,
             shall
             in
             the
             Kings
             absence
             be
             disposed
             of
             in
             the
             realme
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             at
             this
             present
             :
             &
             the
             like
             shall
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             officers
             of
             purueyors
             ,
             auditors
             of
             the
             reckonings
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             like
             qualitie
             ,
             concerning
             the
             reuenewes
             of
             the
             crowne
             :
             He
             declared
             likewise
             ,
             that
             all
             causes
             and
             charges
             appertaining
             to
             iustice
             of
             what
             qualitie
             or
             summe
             soeuer
             ,
             should
             be
             definitiuely
             ended
             and
             executed
             in
             these
             realmes
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             at
             this
             present
             :
             That
             his
             Maiestie
             and
             his
             successors
             shall
             entertaine
             a
             chappell
             in
             manner
             and
             forme
             as
             the
             kings
             of
             these
             realmes
             haue
             formerly
             done
             ,
             the
             which
             shall
             be
             resident
             at
             Lisbone
             ,
             that
             the
             diuine
             seruice
             may
             be
             
             continually
             celebrated
             with
             the
             accustomed
             ceremonies
             ,
             except
             the
             Kings
             person
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             absence
             the
             Viceroy
             or
             gouernour
             shall
             make
             his
             residence
             in
             some
             other
             part
             of
             the
             realme
             ,
             and
             woulde
             haue
             there
             the
             saide
             chappell
             remaine
             :
             That
             his
             Maiestie
             shall
             conformably
             admitte
             Portugals
             to
             the
             offices
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             without
             any
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             the
             Castillians
             ,
             and
             his
             subiects
             of
             other
             nations
             .
             That
             the
             Queene
             shall
             likewise
             entertaine
             into
             her
             seruice
             ,
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefe
             Ladies
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             whom
             she
             shall
             fauour
             and
             recompence
             ,
             marrying
             them
             in
             Portugall
             or
             in
             Castill
             :
             That
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             and
             generally
             of
             these
             realmes
             the
             encrease
             of
             traffique
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             correspondencie
             with
             those
             of
             Castill
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             open
             the
             barred
             hauens
             on
             both
             parties
             ,
             that
             the
             marchandize
             may
             passe
             freely
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             formerly
             done
             before
             the
             impositions
             of
             such
             customes
             as
             are
             nowe
             paide
             :
             That
             he
             woulde
             commaund
             that
             all
             curtesies
             possible
             may
             be
             done
             for
             the
             bringing
             in
             corne
             into
             Castill
             for
             the
             prouision
             of
             these
             realmes
             :
             That
             he
             shall
             commaund
             to
             be
             deliuered
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             duckats
             to
             be
             imploied
             for
             these
             causes
             following
             :
             First
             sixescore
             thousand
             for
             the
             redemption
             of
             captiues
             ,
             at
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Pittie
             at
             Lisbone
             ,
             the
             one
             halfe
             to
             be
             imploied
             for
             the
             redeeming
             of
             poore
             gentlemen
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             halfe
             for
             ordinary
             persons
             ,
             all
             Portugals
             :
             one
             hundreth
             and
             fiftie
             thousand
             to
             make
             the
             ground
             of
             a
             stocke
             to
             be
             lent
             without
             interest
             whereas
             neede
             shall
             require
             ,
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             disposed
             by
             the
             magistrate
             of
             the
             chamber
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             and
             the
             thirtie
             thousand
             remaining
             ,
             to
             cure
             the
             infirmitie
             that
             now
             raignes
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             distributed
             by
             order
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             and
             chamber
             of
             Lisbone
             .
             They
             saide
             likewise
             that
             touching
             the
             prouision
             which
             shall
             be
             made
             for
             armies
             sent
             to
             the
             Indies
             ,
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             realme
             ,
             the
             punishment
             of
             pirats
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             frontiers
             of
             Affricke
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             shall
             take
             such
             resolution
             as
             shall
             be
             conuenient
             within
             these
             realmes
             ;
             although
             it
             be
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             his
             other
             countries
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             expence
             of
             his
             roiall
             treasure
             .
             That
             in
             recompence
             of
             the
             loue
             ,
             which
             the
             naturall
             borne
             of
             these
             realmes
             do
             beare
             vnto
             their
             princes
             ,
             it
             would
             please
             the
             King
             to
             make
             his
             ordinarie
             abode
             there
             :
             And
             although
             the
             gouernment
             of
             his
             other
             realmes
             which
             God
             hath
             subiected
             vnto
             him
             ,
             
             hinder
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             his
             desire
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             promiseth
             to
             make
             the
             most
             aboad
             he
             can
             in
             this
             realme
             ,
             and
             hauing
             no
             cause
             of
             hinderance
             ,
             he
             will
             leaue
             the
             Prince
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             that
             being
             brought
             vp
             amongst
             the
             Portugals
             ,
             he
             may
             knowe
             ,
             esteeme
             ,
             and
             cherish
             them
             as
             his
             Maiestie
             doth
             .
          
           This
           role
           was
           published
           throughout
           all
           the
           principall
           cities
           of
           the
           realmes
           ,
           by
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ;
           adding
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Portugals
           desired
           more
           ,
           the
           king
           would
           grant
           them
           anything
           ,
           supposing
           that
           as
           Christians
           they
           would
           require
           nothing
           but
           iust
           and
           godly
           things
           ,
           inferring
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           secretly
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           yeeld
           to
           points
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           and
           of
           iustice
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           FIFTH
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             fifth
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             fortification
             of
             the
             Driehead
             ,
             the
             confusion
             of
             matters
             within
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Gouernours
             :
             The
             Catholique
             Kings
             answere
             to
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             his
             expedition
             in
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Alcala
             touching
             his
             entrie
             into
             the
             Realme
             :
             The
             contrarietie
             of
             opinions
             whether
             the
             King
             should
             march
             with
             his
             armie
             in
             person
             or
             not
             :
             The
             recouerie
             of
             Eluas
             and
             of
             Olliuenza
             :
             The
             creating
             of
             Antonie
             for
             King
             :
             The
             Gouernours
             flight
             :
             The
             embassage
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bragance
             to
             King
             Philip
             ,
             and
             his
             answere
             :
             The
             taking
             of
             Villauizosa
             :
             The
             entrie
             of
             the
             Armie
             into
             Portugall
             :
             The
             yeelding
             vp
             of
             Stremos
             .
          
        
         
         
           THe
           Portugals
           did
           not
           generally
           accept
           the
           offers
           made
           by
           the
           Catholique
           King
           :
           for
           although
           three
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           Cleargie
           ,
           did
           in
           their
           harts
           like
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           thirde
           estate
           did
           blame
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           rowle
           of
           deceipts
           ,
           and
           a
           discouerie
           of
           Philips
           small
           force
           :
           And
           that
           such
           as
           had
           framed
           these
           cōditions
           ,
           were
           more
           inclined
           to
           their
           owne
           priuate
           profit
           then
           the
           good
           of
           the
           realme
           ;
           desiring
           still
           the
           cause
           might
           be
           ended
           by
           iustice
           .
           The
           Gouernours
           therefore
           stil
           
           continue
           the
           preparation
           for
           defence
           ,
           and
           had
           secretly
           sent
           
             Francis
             Barretto
          
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           Christian
           King
           vnderstand
           their
           right
           ,
           and
           the
           wrong
           the
           Catholique
           King
           did
           them
           ,
           seeking
           to
           possesse
           the
           Realme
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           to
           demaund
           the
           succour
           of
           six
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           giuing
           commission
           to
           Barretto
           to
           goe
           from
           thence
           to
           Rome
           to
           beseech
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           mediate
           with
           the
           King
           a
           suspension
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           to
           binde
           himselfe
           to
           iudgement
           .
           They
           sent
           Elizee
           of
           Portugall
           into
           Germanie
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           other
           princes
           touching
           their
           defence
           ,
           with
           manie
           iustifications
           ,
           such
           force
           had
           their
           desire
           to
           choose
           a
           king
           after
           their
           owne
           humour
           ,
           that
           seeking
           succours
           from
           forreine
           princes
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           greatest
           care
           they
           vsed
           to
           shake
           off
           Philips
           yoke
           ,
           for
           that
           (
           the
           which
           would
           seeme
           incredible
           )
           euen
           in
           the
           life
           of
           king
           Henrie
           ,
           some
           gentlemen
           that
           were
           prisoners
           in
           Affrick
           ,
           had
           required
           aide
           of
           victuals
           and
           men
           from
           the
           Cheriffe
           ,
           although
           there
           were
           no
           likelihood
           he
           should
           graunt
           it
           ,
           seeing
           that
           (
           besides
           the
           diuersitie
           of
           lawes
           )
           there
           was
           no
           amitie
           ,
           nor
           other
           respect
           of
           state
           whatsoeuer
           could
           binde
           him
           vnto
           it
           .
           For
           although
           the
           vnion
           of
           these
           Realmes
           vnder
           Philip
           discontented
           him
           ,
           yet
           being
           wise
           and
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           he
           should
           discouer
           himselfe
           against
           so
           mightie
           a
           neighbour
           ,
           nor
           trust
           to
           the
           weake
           Portugals
           ,
           being
           offended
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           a
           man
           may
           say
           )
           hauing
           their
           hands
           yet
           died
           with
           their
           bloud
           :
           They
           proceeded
           slowly
           with
           the
           preparation
           of
           their
           armies
           and
           fortifications
           both
           for
           want
           of
           money
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           often
           disagreement
           of
           their
           ministers
           :
           And
           
             Lewes
             Caesar
          
           chiefe
           purueior
           ,
           enclined
           to
           Philip
           ,
           cared
           not
           greatly
           to
           hasten
           the
           affaires
           ,
           yea
           expresly
           (
           sometimes
           with
           one
           let
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           an
           other
           )
           delaied
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           onely
           repaired
           the
           fortresses
           vpon
           the
           mouth
           of
           
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           and
           made
           new
           rampiers
           ,
           in
           places
           where
           they
           might
           descend
           ,
           putting
           greater
           garrisons
           in
           all
           places
           then
           was
           accustomed
           ,
           and
           throughout
           all
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           build
           many
           platformes
           ,
           to
           plant
           artillerie
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           making
           readie
           their
           gallions
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           ships
           as
           they
           had
           :
           Yet
           Emanuel
           of
           Portugall
           either
           not
           well
           satisfied
           with
           these
           fortifications
           ,
           or
           being
           naturally
           enclined
           to
           seeme
           to
           haue
           more
           knowlegde
           then
           the
           rest
           ;
           resolued
           (
           against
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           well
           skilled
           in
           that
           acte
           )
           to
           builde
           a
           forte
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           at
           the
           mouth
           thereof
           ;
           for
           that
           being
           large
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           ships
           should
           not
           
           passe
           but
           within
           shotte
           of
           their
           artillerie
           :
           it
           seemed
           vnto
           him
           that
           he
           had
           good
           meanes
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           neere
           to
           the
           place
           whereas
           it
           runs
           into
           the
           sea
           ,
           there
           riseth
           a
           small
           flat
           hill
           of
           Sand
           ,
           but
           little
           discouered
           of
           the
           waters
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           call
           Cabesasecca
           ,
           the
           which
           deuides
           the
           nauigation
           or
           entrie
           thereof
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           the
           one
           lying
           betwixt
           the
           Iland
           and
           the
           left
           shoare
           (
           hauing
           but
           a
           shallow
           chanell
           )
           is
           not
           nauigable
           but
           at
           a
           full
           sea
           ,
           and
           with
           small
           vessels
           :
           but
           the
           other
           which
           lies
           betwixt
           the
           Iland
           and
           the
           banks
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           is
           likewise
           deuided
           into
           two
           chanels
           by
           a
           shelfe
           which
           they
           call
           Cacippo
           :
           That
           which
           lieth
           betwixt
           the
           right
           banke
           and
           the
           shelfe
           ,
           is
           defended
           by
           the
           rocke
           or
           castell
           of
           Saint
           Iulian
           :
           the
           other
           which
           is
           betwixt
           the
           shelfe
           and
           the
           sandie
           hill
           ,
           which
           they
           terme
           
             La
             Carriera
             d'Alcasoua
          
           ,
           is
           not
           defended
           by
           any
           forte
           ,
           neither
           can
           the
           artillerie
           of
           Saint
           Iulian
           reach
           so
           farre
           .
           Emanuell
           woulde
           builde
           a
           forte
           in
           the
           Iland
           to
           defend
           this
           passage
           :
           And
           although
           hauing
           digged
           deepe
           in
           the
           sand
           ,
           he
           coulde
           finde
           no
           firme
           ground
           to
           settle
           his
           foundation
           ,
           yet
           woulde
           not
           Emanuell
           desist
           from
           his
           opinion
           ,
           but
           hauing
           no
           meanes
           to
           builde
           it
           of
           stone
           ,
           he
           raised
           it
           of
           woode
           ,
           filling
           it
           with
           earth
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           supplied
           with
           artillerie
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           he
           hardly
           furnish
           it
           with
           water
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           caske
           burnt
           with
           the
           sunne
           and
           the
           reuerberation
           of
           the
           sands
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           vehement
           in
           those
           partes
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           couered
           
           with
           sailes
           )
           did
           breake
           ,
           and
           woulde
           holde
           no
           water
           .
           At
           that
           time
           the
           Gouernours
           did
           an
           acte
           of
           great
           consideration
           to
           animate
           men
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           for
           by
           a
           newe
           and
           dangerous
           example
           ,
           they
           vsed
           religious
           men
           as
           instruments
           to
           execute
           their
           intention
           :
           commaunding
           all
           religious
           houses
           that
           they
           
           should
           not
           onely
           in
           their
           sermons
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           their
           confessions
           ,
           commaund
           their
           preachers
           and
           confessors
           ,
           to
           animate
           the
           people
           to
           defence
           ,
           in
           that
           sort
           as
           they
           preach
           the
           Croisado
           against
           infidels
           :
           And
           for
           that
           the
           Portugals
           are
           too
           ambitious
           of
           honor
           ,
           they
           commaunded
           them
           to
           vse
           this
           encouragement
           ,
           that
           such
           should
           be
           most
           honoured
           ,
           who
           did
           most
           readily
           prepare
           for
           resistance
           ,
           so
           as
           their
           preachings
           which
           should
           haue
           beene
           religious
           ,
           were
           become
           furious
           orations
           of
           soldiers
           :
           This
           was
           greatly
           blamed
           by
           the
           good
           and
           wise
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           great
           hurt
           to
           the
           whole
           Realme
           ,
           for
           besides
           the
           imploying
           of
           priestes
           in
           a
           prophaned
           action
           ,
           they
           did
           animate
           the
           poore
           people
           to
           this
           defence
           ,
           the
           which
           afterwardes
           did
           thrust
           them
           rashly
           into
           armes
           .
           It
           was
           likewise
           very
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           religious
           houses
           :
           for
           as
           it
           is
           dangerous
           to
           stirre
           vp
           the
           mindes
           of
           religious
           persons
           ,
           these
           being
           by
           the
           death
           of
           king
           Henry
           growne
           more
           then
           before
           ,
           adding
           thereunto
           this
           other
           libertie
           to
           speake
           publikely
           ;
           whilest
           they
           did
           animate
           others
           ,
           it
           bred
           in
           themselues
           warlike
           affections
           ,
           so
           as
           hauing
           passed
           the
           limits
           of
           their
           profession
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           state
           ran
           into
           mightie
           abuses
           and
           disorders
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           hereafter
           see
           :
           There
           wanted
           money
           to
           furnish
           the
           charge
           for
           this
           defence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           desired
           to
           borrowe
           one
           hundreth
           thousand
           duckats
           of
           the
           marchants
           ,
           the
           which
           (
           although
           they
           would
           not
           agree
           vnto
           )
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           pay
           :
           These
           things
           were
           practised
           at
           Lisbone
           more
           then
           in
           any
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Realme
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Gouernours
           were
           in
           diuision
           ,
           and
           irresolute
           ,
           loosing
           still
           of
           their
           reputation
           :
           For
           the
           Prior
           continuing
           still
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           legitimation
           ,
           and
           seeming
           daily
           a
           more
           obstinate
           pretendent
           ,
           threatned
           such
           as
           shoulde
           contradict
           him
           :
           The
           ministers
           of
           iustice
           began
           to
           decline
           from
           their
           accustomed
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           euery
           man
           presumed
           to
           speake
           and
           do
           what
           he
           pleased
           ,
           shewing
           well
           that
           it
           was
           a
           realme
           without
           a
           king
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           remarkable
           in
           two
           points
           ,
           which
           then
           hapned
           ,
           as
           well
           amongst
           the
           religious
           as
           the
           secular
           .
           The
           one
           was
           that
           the
           religious
           of
           the
           
           order
           of
           Saint
           Ierome
           in
           our
           Ladies
           monasterie
           of
           Belem
           ,
           being
           desirous
           to
           recouer
           their
           libertie
           which
           the
           king
           had
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           who
           with
           consent
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           authoritie
           had
           bound
           them
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           rules
           of
           this
           religion
           )
           to
           chuse
           superior
           officers
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           fower
           or
           fiue
           religious
           men
           
           that
           he
           should
           name
           to
           euerie
           office
           :
           Frier
           
             Emanuel
             d'Euora
          
           being
           then
           Prouinciall
           ,
           all
           the
           Religious
           went
           vnto
           him
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             That
             he
             was
             not
             iudicially
             chosen
             to
             that
             charge
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             shoulde
             renounce
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             choose
             another
             according
             to
             the
             Statutes
             :
          
           The
           Frier
           (
           to
           whom
           this
           seemed
           of
           harde
           digestion
           )
           opposed
           himselfe
           to
           their
           demaund
           ,
           with
           many
           reasons
           ,
           and
           multiplying
           many
           words
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           one
           side
           and
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           did
           forceably
           put
           the
           Prouinciall
           prisoner
           in
           a
           Seller
           ,
           vsing
           him
           something
           hardly
           in
           their
           choler
           :
           The
           kinsmen
           to
           the
           Prouinciall
           hearing
           of
           this
           disorder
           ,
           ranne
           for
           remedie
           to
           
             Alexander
             Formento
          
           then
           Nuncio
           for
           his
           Holinesse
           in
           that
           Realme
           ,
           who
           vnderstanding
           the
           reasons
           of
           both
           parties
           (
           although
           the
           Religious
           protested
           he
           was
           not
           their
           Iudge
           )
           yet
           he
           commaunded
           the
           Prouinciall
           should
           be
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           restored
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           citing
           some
           of
           the
           Religious
           men
           of
           the
           Monasterie
           before
           him
           as
           seditious
           :
           The
           Friers
           (
           to
           whome
           this
           sentence
           was
           signified
           by
           a
           publike
           Notarie
           )
           would
           not
           obey
           ;
           So
           as
           the
           kinsmen
           of
           the
           Religious
           prisoner
           ,
           crauing
           aide
           from
           the
           secular
           power
           ,
           the
           Gouernours
           sent
           the
           officers
           of
           iustice
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           to
           the
           Couent
           ,
           with
           three
           Ensignes
           of
           soldiers
           ,
           to
           see
           this
           sentence
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           force
           ,
           who
           being
           come
           to
           Belem
           ,
           the
           Friers
           shut
           their
           gates
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Church
           open
           ;
           where
           notwithstanding
           the
           grate
           of
           wood
           which
           shuts
           vp
           the
           great
           Chappell
           and
           the
           Sepulchres
           of
           kings
           was
           close
           ,
           they
           went
           into
           the
           quire
           singing
           their
           Letanies
           :
           But
           after
           the
           officers
           of
           iustice
           had
           knocked
           a
           while
           at
           the
           Couent
           gate
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           opening
           it
           ,
           entering
           into
           the
           Church
           they
           burst
           downe
           the
           grate
           of
           wood
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           soldiers
           comming
           into
           the
           Cloister
           of
           Friers
           ,
           they
           laide
           hold
           of
           such
           Religious
           persons
           as
           they
           met
           ,
           with
           small
           respect
           of
           their
           priestly
           order
           :
           And
           although
           the
           elders
           came
           with
           their
           Crosses
           ,
           Buls
           ,
           and
           excommunications
           ,
           it
           nothing
           preuailed
           ,
           for
           they
           must
           of
           force
           deliuer
           the
           Religious
           man
           ,
           and
           restore
           him
           to
           his
           former
           estate
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           protesting
           they
           had
           vsed
           violence
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           woulde
           complaine
           to
           the
           Apostolique
           seate
           .
           The
           other
           case
           was
           that
           
             Fernand
             de
          
           
           Pina
           a
           Doctor
           and
           Citizen
           ,
           being
           chosen
           in
           the
           place
           of
           
             Diego
             Salema
          
           (
           whome
           Henry
           had
           deposed
           )
           Vereador
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           magistrate
           ,
           that
           hath
           charge
           of
           the
           citie
           ;
           he
           was
           at
           noone
           day
           in
           the
           market
           place
           ,
           wounded
           in
           the
           
           head
           with
           a
           Curtelax
           ,
           by
           
             Anthony
             Soarez
          
           ,
           whereof
           he
           died
           soone
           after
           :
           the
           which
           the
           Prior
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           for
           that
           Pyna
           in
           his
           office
           ,
           had
           not
           onely
           spoken
           ill
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           laboured
           to
           draw
           the
           officers
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           deuotion
           :
           Anthonie
           desired
           to
           reuenge
           himselfe
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           and
           the
           offender
           (
           who
           knew
           better
           how
           to
           strike
           then
           to
           flie
           )
           being
           hurt
           by
           the
           Sergeants
           ,
           and
           retired
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           without
           the
           citie
           ,
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           by
           the
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           after
           some
           daies
           of
           imprisonment
           was
           hanged
           ,
           and
           quartered
           ,
           the
           which
           execution
           was
           done
           with
           trouble
           and
           feare
           ,
           least
           the
           people
           shoulde
           deliuer
           him
           :
           For
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           declining
           ,
           the
           ministers
           of
           iustice
           were
           not
           respected
           :
           And
           for
           that
           they
           knew
           this
           murther
           was
           committed
           by
           the
           commaundement
           of
           Anthonie
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           inclined
           to
           saue
           him
           .
           The
           Religious
           for
           the
           like
           respect
           (
           alleaging
           ,
           that
           the
           secular
           power
           could
           not
           iudge
           him
           being
           taken
           in
           the
           Church
           )
           came
           running
           likewise
           to
           the
           place
           of
           execution
           to
           succour
           him
           :
           And
           had
           not
           
             Damain
             D'
             Aguiar
          
           (
           a
           seuere
           and
           resolute
           officer
           )
           had
           the
           charge
           thereof
           ,
           who
           suddenly
           put
           this
           sentence
           in
           execution
           ,
           there
           was
           so
           great
           a
           concourse
           of
           people
           ,
           crying
           ,
           and
           of
           religious
           men
           with
           their
           crosses
           ,
           and
           excommunications
           ,
           that
           the
           offender
           had
           been
           easily
           rescued
           .
           These
           disorders
           displeased
           the
           louers
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           quietnes
           ,
           who
           blaming
           somewhat
           the
           Friers
           ,
           for
           not
           suffering
           their
           Prouinciall
           ,
           quietly
           to
           ende
           the
           terme
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           attribute
           more
           fault
           vnto
           the
           gouernours
           ,
           for
           suffering
           in
           such
           a
           season
           so
           publike
           and
           rigorous
           an
           execution
           ,
           against
           the
           religious
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           vpon
           a
           Monasterie
           seated
           vpon
           the
           banks
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           if
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           yet
           shoulde
           they
           haue
           forborne
           ,
           in
           respect
           that
           many
           English
           and
           French
           ships
           anchored
           there
           ,
           whose
           men
           infected
           with
           heresie
           ,
           would
           reioyce
           to
           see
           the
           religious
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Sergeants
           .
           The
           death
           of
           Pina
           was
           held
           for
           an
           indiscreet
           and
           cruell
           resolution
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           for
           being
           but
           a
           matter
           of
           small
           moment
           ,
           to
           be
           reuenged
           by
           so
           foule
           an
           example
           ,
           vpon
           an
           olde
           man
           ,
           alawyer
           ,
           and
           of
           meane
           condition
           ,
           he
           had
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           an
           exigent
           either
           to
           be
           held
           vnthankfull
           in
           suffering
           of
           Soarez
           to
           die
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           doe
           violence
           vnto
           iustice
           .
           But
           for
           that
           princes
           hate
           the
           executioners
           of
           their
           follies
           ,
           for
           in
           their
           life
           doth
           liue
           the
           remembrance
           of
           their
           errors
           ;
           euen
           so
           the
           Prior
           
           hated
           this
           man
           ,
           after
           the
           offence
           committed
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           labour
           to
           saue
           him
           ,
           although
           his
           death
           made
           him
           contemptible
           to
           the
           people
           .
           The
           said
           prior
           was
           thē
           at
           Almerin
           ,
           laboring
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           legitimation
           ,
           &
           solliciting
           the
           iudges
           to
           decide
           the
           same
           ,
           who
           excused
           themselues
           that
           they
           could
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           (
           obseruing
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           realme
           )
           if
           he
           retired
           not
           himselfe
           25.
           miles
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           that
           in
           so
           doing
           they
           would
           looke
           into
           the
           cause
           :
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           and
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           other
           princes
           were
           there
           present
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           depart
           ,
           &
           for
           this
           reason
           the
           matter
           surceased
           :
           at
           this
           time
           Emanuel
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           who
           remained
           at
           Belem
           ,
           laboured
           ambitiously
           that
           
             Iohn
             Teglio
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           gouernours
           ,
           his
           brother
           in
           lawe
           ,
           conformable
           to
           himself
           in
           opinion
           ,
           (
           principally
           in
           the
           exclusion
           of
           
             Philip
             ,
          
           )
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           Belem
           ,
           with
           authoritie
           from
           the
           other
           gouernours
           to
           prouide
           by
           his
           presence
           for
           all
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           seeming
           a
           matter
           hard
           to
           effect
           at
           Almeryn
           :
           The
           other
           gouernours
           desirous
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           his
           companie
           ,
           and
           not
           daring
           to
           contradict
           any
           thing
           that
           seemed
           to
           concerne
           the
           defence
           ,
           gaue
           him
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           suffered
           him
           to
           goe
           to
           Belem
           :
           There
           he
           consulted
           with
           Emanuel
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           with
           some
           difficultie
           ,
           the
           money
           borrowed
           of
           the
           merchants
           ,
           he
           resolued
           (
           for
           the
           gathering
           together
           of
           a
           greater
           summe
           )
           to
           sell
           the
           iewels
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           there
           ,
           and
           therefore
           causing
           them
           to
           be
           brought
           foorth
           ,
           he
           dealt
           with
           some
           merchants
           vpon
           the
           price
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           was
           then
           returned
           into
           Castill
           ,
           leauing
           Mora
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           Ambassadours
           that
           were
           Lawyers
           ,
           who
           vnderstanding
           the
           iewels
           were
           vpon
           sale
           ,
           the
           saide
           Mora
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           required
           the
           said
           gouernours
           not
           to
           sell
           them
           ,
           as
           appertaining
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           protesting
           both
           against
           them
           and
           the
           buiers
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           bounde
           to
           restore
           the
           price
           at
           their
           owne
           charge
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           found
           not
           any
           that
           woulde
           deale
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Philip
           being
           at
           Merrida
           as
           it
           was
           saide
           ,
           hauing
           by
           a
           long
           protestation
           required
           the
           gouernors
           to
           deliuer
           him
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Coimbra
           and
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Melo
          
           returned
           
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           making
           the
           like
           proposition
           to
           the
           King
           as
           they
           had
           done
           at
           Guadalupa
           ,
           offering
           to
           put
           the
           cause
           to
           arbitrement
           ,
           and
           complaining
           he
           had
           giuen
           them
           too
           short
           a
           time
           to
           resolue
           :
           But
           Philip
           being
           now
           well
           resolued
           what
           he
           would
           doe
           ,
           and
           infourmed
           
           of
           the
           aide
           the
           Portugals
           demaunded
           from
           other
           princes
           ,
           he
           made
           them
           the
           like
           answere
           as
           before
           :
           Many
           iudged
           the
           proposition
           of
           those
           Ambassadours
           to
           be
           ill
           grounded
           ,
           saying
           it
           was
           an
           vnseemely
           thing
           to
           require
           the
           King
           to
           make
           himselfe
           subiect
           to
           the
           iudgement
           of
           nominated
           iudges
           ,
           seeing
           that
           King
           Henry
           himselfe
           (
           who
           with
           more
           appearance
           of
           reason
           ,
           might
           pretend
           to
           be
           lawfull
           iudge
           in
           this
           cause
           )
           did
           neuer
           require
           the
           King
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           iudge
           ,
           neither
           did
           he
           euer
           declare
           him
           contumax
           ,
           in
           the
           cause
           debated
           with
           the
           pretendents
           for
           not
           acknowledging
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Catholique
           King
           came
           to
           Badagios
           the
           20.
           of
           May
           ,
           where
           the
           Portugall
           Ambassadours
           laboured
           to
           perswade
           him
           ,
           making
           suite
           ,
           that
           before
           the
           taking
           of
           armes
           he
           should
           admit
           an
           assemblie
           to
           the
           estates
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           no
           more
           admitted
           to
           audience
           ;
           the
           king
           resolued
           to
           send
           his
           answere
           vnto
           the
           gouernors
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           it
           throughout
           the
           whole
           realme
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Councell
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           did
           as
           followeth
           :
           
             That
             experience
             had
             taught
             that
             by
             two
             examples
             of
             the
             estates
             last
             held
             at
             Lisbone
             ,
             and
             at
             Almerin
             ,
             they
             wrought
             no
             good
             effect
             ,
             in
             fauour
             of
             the
             apparant
             right
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             had
             still
             laboured
             to
             trouble
             it
             ,
             seeking
             lets
             ,
             and
             delaies
             ,
             which
             might
             haue
             bred
             the
             losse
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             seemed
             a
             treble
             error
             to
             attend
             againe
             a
             new
             assemblie
             of
             these
             estates
             :
             That
             they
             haue
             no
             reason
             to
             complaine
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             had
             giuen
             them
             too
             short
             a
             time
             to
             resolue
             ,
             accounting
             from
             the
             day
             of
             the
             receipt
             of
             his
             letters
             the
             xiij
             .
             of
             March
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             which
             he
             required
             them
             to
             sweare
             him
             )
             saying
             they
             made
             no
             good
             computation
             ,
             if
             they
             supposed
             he
             were
             dispossessed
             of
             the
             realme
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             time
             that
             he
             demaunded
             it
             ,
             appertaining
             vnto
             him
             from
             the
             hower
             of
             King
             Henries
             death
             :
             but
             that
             his
             Maiestie
             had
             expressely
             contained
             himselfe
             a
             moneth
             and
             a
             halfe
             without
             making
             of
             any
             motion
             ,
             to
             the
             ende
             they
             should
             not
             loose
             the
             thanks
             ,
             by
             calling
             him
             to
             the
             succession
             whom
             God
             had
             called
             ;
             and
             might
             haue
             leisure
             amongst
             themselues
             to
             make
             cleere
             this
             bond
             by
             which
             they
             were
             tied
             ,
             and
             giue
             satisfaction
             ,
             making
             the
             pretendents
             capable
             of
             reason
             ,
             to
             the
             ende
             they
             should
             not
             hinder
             the
             publike
             quiet
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             be
             intercessors
             for
             them
             and
             for
             the
             realme
             ,
             which
             course
             the
             king
             himselfe
             had
             taught
             them
             :
             That
             their
             excuse
             might
             be
             taken
             in
             two
             senses
             ,
             saying
             ,
             they
             coulde
             not
             
             receiue
             his
             Maiestie
             but
             in
             a
             generall
             assemblie
             of
             estates
             ,
             their
             meaning
             is
             ,
             either
             that
             they
             cannot
             doe
             it
             by
             right
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             may
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             :
             In
             the
             first
             case
             they
             are
             deceiued
             ,
             for
             there
             needes
             no
             assemblie
             of
             estates
             ,
             when
             a
             king
             makes
             his
             entrie
             vnto
             the
             realme
             ,
             although
             he
             succeede
             not
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             kinseman
             ;
             neither
             were
             they
             necessarie
             when
             as
             Henry
             succeeded
             to
             his
             nephew
             .
             In
             the
             other
             case
             that
             they
             cannot
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             dare
             not
             ;
             the
             excuse
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             binde
             the
             king
             ,
             neither
             in
             iustice
             ,
             nor
             conscience
             ,
             to
             desist
             from
             taking
             the
             possession
             of
             his
             goods
             ,
             if
             the
             delaies
             make
             the
             meanes
             difficult
             .
             That
             this
             deceit
             should
             grow
             from
             the
             opinion
             they
             haue
             conceiued
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             can
             doe
             for
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             is
             to
             consigne
             him
             the
             realme
             by
             accord
             and
             composition
             ;
             not
             remembring
             that
             he
             receiued
             it
             not
             from
             their
             hands
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             and
             by
             his
             owne
             right
             ,
             so
             as
             these
             words
             of
             capitulations
             ,
             transactions
             ,
             and
             accords
             be
             neither
             proper
             ,
             nor
             fit
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             looke
             vnto
             the
             preseruation
             of
             their
             statutes
             ,
             and
             priuileges
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             be
             called
             accords
             ,
             but
             bonds
             ,
             the
             which
             his
             Maiestie
             must
             accomplish
             ,
             as
             lawfull
             king
             of
             Portugall
             :
             And
             if
             they
             referre
             it
             to
             that
             which
             is
             newly
             to
             be
             graunted
             them
             ,
             much
             lesse
             doe
             they
             deserue
             that
             name
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             the
             liberalitie
             ,
             greatnes
             ,
             and
             meere
             grace
             ,
             whereunto
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             for
             the
             bountie
             and
             loue
             he
             beareth
             them
             will
             binde
             himselfe
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             assurance
             they
             can
             demaund
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             estates
             were
             necessarie
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             realme
             might
             dispute
             vpon
             these
             graces
             ,
             and
             choose
             another
             king
             whom
             they
             pleased
             ;
             but
             hauing
             no
             authoritie
             ,
             but
             to
             intreate
             for
             the
             augmentation
             of
             these
             fauours
             ,
             the
             estates
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             his
             entrie
             :
             That
             they
             deliuered
             all
             these
             things
             onely
             to
             make
             plaine
             the
             matter
             ,
             with
             the
             rigour
             of
             truth
             ,
             without
             any
             meaning
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             ,
             to
             refuse
             such
             graces
             ,
             as
             had
             beene
             offered
             on
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             or
             to
             giue
             the
             assurance
             they
             should
             require
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             thereof
             ;
             neither
             doth
             he
             stande
             vpon
             the
             meanes
             ,
             termes
             ,
             or
             words
             which
             shall
             be
             requisite
             ,
             to
             giue
             full
             contentment
             to
             the
             realme
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             with
             capitulations
             and
             accords
             :
             That
             as
             the
             inconueniencie
             they
             alleage
             wants
             substance
             and
             reason
             ,
             so
             those
             which
             are
             presented
             in
             his
             Maiesties
             name
             were
             so
             precise
             and
             necessarie
             ,
             as
             they
             admitted
             no
             more
             delay
             ,
             although
             that
             he
             desired
             to
             satisfie
             their
             demaunds
             ,
             as
             he
             alwaies
             
             sought
             to
             doe
             by
             effect
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             could
             .
             That
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             the
             armie
             now
             marching
             and
             approching
             so
             neare
             ,
             it
             cannot
             turne
             head
             ,
             nor
             entertaine
             it selfe
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             victuals
             in
             the
             countrey
             are
             consumed
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             store
             would
             be
             spoiled
             ;
             besides
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             matter
             to
             entertaine
             an
             armie
             obedient
             so
             long
             time
             at
             sea
             ,
             and
             therefore
             were
             most
             reasonable
             to
             discharge
             them
             of
             this
             burthen
             :
             That
             although
             his
             Maiestie
             be
             easily
             persuaded
             that
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             which
             require
             him
             to
             stay
             ,
             doe
             it
             with
             a
             good
             and
             sincere
             intention
             ,
             yet
             can
             they
             not
             denie
             but
             another
             sort
             of
             people
             desire
             and
             labour
             to
             hinder
             him
             by
             the
             accidents
             that
             may
             happen
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             loose
             the
             opportunitie
             ,
             wherein
             he
             might
             imploy
             his
             galleys
             vpon
             the
             coast
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             knowing
             the
             season
             for
             vessels
             that
             goe
             with
             oares
             to
             bee
             quickly
             past
             :
             That
             since
             his
             Maiestie
             came
             from
             Madrill
             ,
             he
             hath
             sought
             all
             possible
             delaies
             ,
             hauing
             (
             as
             they
             know
             )
             spent
             three
             monethes
             in
             his
             voyage
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             want
             no
             time
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             agree
             ,
             and
             accommodate
             themselues
             ;
             but
             although
             the
             time
             had
             beene
             continued
             a
             whole
             yeere
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             the
             businesse
             had
             beene
             nothing
             aduaunced
             ,
             hauing
             spent
             so
             many
             daies
             in
             superfluous
             replyings
             ,
             during
             which
             they
             might
             haue
             assembled
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             forgotten
             them
             :
             And
             whereas
             on
             the
             one
             side
             they
             offer
             to
             holde
             them
             with
             breuitie
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             (
             being
             now
             the
             moneth
             of
             Iune
             )
             his
             Maiestie
             vnderstandeth
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             much
             lesse
             the
             Deputies
             of
             townes
             are
             arriued
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             elections
             are
             not
             yet
             made
             in
             many
             cities
             ,
             hauing
             intelligence
             that
             they
             delay
             them
             by
             cunning
             and
             subornations
             ;
             whereby
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             these
             estates
             would
             rather
             breede
             a
             confusion
             ,
             then
             any
             good
             effect
             :
             And
             although
             the
             small
             fruit
             they
             may
             hope
             for
             hereby
             ,
             be
             euident
             ;
             yet
             doe
             they
             not
             beleeue
             his
             Maiestie
             will
             hinder
             them
             vntill
             his
             entrie
             into
             the
             realme
             ;
             but
             being
             entred
             ,
             hee
             will
             ordaine
             that
             which
             shall
             seeme
             fit
             for
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             generall
             good
             of
             this
             crowne
             ,
             bee
             it
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             estates
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             seeking
             alwaies
             the
             most
             profitable
             ,
             for
             the
             naturall
             subiects
             of
             the
             same
             realme
             :
             That
             his
             Maiestie
             cannot
             (
             although
             he
             should
             shut
             his
             eies
             )
             rest
             fully
             assured
             of
             their
             propositions
             ,
             seeing
             his
             good
             subiects
             in
             these
             realmes
             ,
             oppressed
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             vnder
             colour
             of
             an
             vniust
             resistance
             ,
             which
             they
             cal
             defence
             ,
             
             and
             those
             onely
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             ill
             intreated
             ,
             which
             follow
             his
             partie
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Title
             ,
             whereas
             contrariwise
             those
             which
             are
             passionate
             and
             slanderous
             perturbers
             of
             the
             peace
             ,
             good
             and
             publique
             quiet
             ,
             are
             fauoured
             :
             That
             to
             conclude
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             would
             haue
             their
             workes
             conformable
             to
             their
             wordes
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             they
             cannot
             blame
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             proceede
             cunningly
             :
             And
             that
             they
             may
             vnderstand
             with
             how
             great
             reason
             he
             distrusteth
             their
             delaies
             ,
             he
             did
             signifie
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             certaine
             and
             late
             aduise
             from
             many
             prouinces
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             when
             as
             they
             intreated
             him
             with
             faire
             words
             to
             stay
             and
             attend
             ,
             they
             did
             with
             great
             instance
             demaund
             succours
             from
             other
             nations
             ,
             making
             secret
             practises
             most
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             although
             God
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             trouble
             it
             :
             That
             although
             with
             the
             helpe
             of
             God
             his
             Maiestie
             would
             soone
             enter
             into
             Portugall
             with
             mightie
             forces
             ,
             yet
             should
             they
             not
             beleeue
             that
             he
             came
             to
             make
             warre
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             would
             labour
             all
             he
             could
             that
             none
             should
             receiue
             hurt
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             did
             oppose
             themselues
             obstinately
             to
             his
             iust
             possession
             ,
             hoping
             they
             would
             not
             any
             waies
             hinder
             him
             ,
             but
             would
             willingly
             make
             easie
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             by
             their
             good
             succours
             ,
             his
             Maiestie
             might
             this
             sommer
             turne
             his
             force
             against
             infidels
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           gouernours
           viewing
           this
           graue
           and
           wise
           answere
           with
           the
           kings
           resolution
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           the
           whole
           realme
           was
           assured
           to
           haue
           warre
           ,
           both
           within
           and
           round
           about
           ,
           being
           odious
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           blamed
           them
           for
           the
           slacke
           and
           euill
           execution
           of
           all
           matters
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           weake
           resistance
           they
           prepared
           ,
           they
           were
           doubtfull
           what
           to
           doe
           :
           They
           would
           haue
           left
           Almerin
           ,
           for
           the
           plague
           beginning
           to
           raigne
           ,
           and
           the
           season
           hot
           (
           the
           place
           being
           sandie
           )
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           stay
           :
           And
           hauing
           intelligence
           that
           Anthonie
           animated
           the
           people
           against
           them
           in
           his
           fauour
           ,
           they
           desired
           to
           retire
           into
           some
           place
           of
           strength
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           assure
           themselues
           against
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           warre
           ,
           for
           that
           Almeryn
           was
           without
           walles
           .
           They
           iudged
           Settuuall
           (
           whither
           they
           had
           called
           the
           estates
           ,
           although
           with
           small
           hope
           to
           holde
           them
           )
           more
           fit
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           being
           a
           walled
           towne
           and
           a
           port
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           to
           withdraw
           themselues
           thither
           :
           They
           had
           deuised
           (
           at
           the
           least
           three
           of
           them
           )
           to
           assist
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           for
           his
           entrie
           into
           the
           realme
           ,
           
           in
           despite
           of
           such
           as
           should
           prepare
           for
           the
           defence
           ,
           esteeming
           this
           strong
           place
           fit
           for
           that
           effect
           ,
           there
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           kings
           armie
           at
           sea
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           frustrate
           the
           fortification
           which
           Emanuel
           of
           Portugall
           had
           made
           in
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           :
           but
           they
           could
           not
           bring
           their
           purpose
           to
           passe
           ,
           for
           the
           deputies
           of
           the
           last
           estates
           remaining
           ,
           discouering
           their
           intention
           ,
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           fit
           they
           should
           all
           stay
           at
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           so
           as
           fearing
           to
           giue
           greater
           cause
           to
           suspect
           ,
           they
           coulde
           not
           depart
           :
           They
           added
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           leauing
           the
           Prior
           there
           with
           the
           deputies
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           when
           as
           the
           Catholique
           king
           should
           begin
           to
           take
           armes
           ,
           they
           might
           in
           their
           absence
           vnder
           colour
           of
           defence
           erect
           a
           tyrannie
           .
           So
           as
           ignorant
           what
           course
           to
           take
           ,
           or
           how
           to
           redresse
           things
           ,
           they
           did
           (
           being
           friends
           )
           by
           their
           irresolution
           more
           hurt
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           then
           they
           coulde
           haue
           done
           being
           enimies
           :
           for
           the
           king
           (
           hoping
           these
           woulde
           haue
           deliuered
           him
           the
           crowne
           )
           proceeded
           slowly
           with
           his
           armie
           .
           At
           that
           time
           it
           chanced
           that
           
             Iohn
             Gonzalez
             de
             Camera
          
           ,
           Earle
           of
           Caglietta
           ,
           died
           of
           the
           plague
           at
           Almeryn
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Gouernors
           tooke
           this
           occasion
           to
           depart
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Settuual
           ,
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           their
           faction
           ;
           for
           hauing
           created
           captaines
           ,
           &
           placed
           a
           garrison
           ,
           they
           cōmanded
           the
           gates
           to
           be
           guarded
           .
           The
           Catholique
           King
           hauing
           assembled
           his
           armie
           neere
           to
           Badagios
           ,
           &
           receiued
           aduertisement
           that
           his
           nauie
           was
           at
           Saint
           Marie
           porte
           ,
           ready
           to
           set
           saile
           ,
           before
           they
           should
           enter
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           not
           yet
           well
           satisfied
           with
           the
           diligence
           he
           had
           vsed
           (
           as
           it
           is
           saide
           )
           with
           many
           Diuines
           ;
           desired
           to
           consult
           againe
           in
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Alcala
           ,
           where
           the
           profession
           of
           Diuinitie
           flourisheth
           most
           in
           those
           realmes
           ,
           vpon
           his
           entrie
           in
           armes
           into
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           the
           proposition
           made
           by
           the
           Portugall
           Embassadors
           :
           And
           to
           that
           effect
           hauing
           assembled
           all
           the
           doctors
           ,
           being
           in
           number
           
           aboue
           thirtie
           ,
           hauing
           made
           their
           praiers
           and
           supplications
           vnto
           God
           ,
           in
           their
           sacrifices
           ;
           and
           the
           matter
           considered
           by
           euery
           one
           apart
           ;
           it
           was
           disputed
           of
           in
           three
           sessions
           :
           For
           although
           the
           matter
           were
           not
           hard
           to
           decide
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           graue
           and
           new
           :
           All
           ,
           without
           any
           disagreement
           ,
           concurre
           in
           opinion
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           consulted
           ,
           &
           without
           viewing
           of
           their
           reasons
           ,
           they
           sent
           a
           publike
           decree
           vnto
           the
           King.
           There
           was
           propounded
           vnto
           them
           three
           articles
           :
           I
           he
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           being
           certaine
           to
           succeed
           by
           
           right
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Henry
           to
           the
           realmes
           of
           Portugall
           :
           whether
           he
           were
           in
           conscience
           bound
           to
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           any
           tribunall
           iudge
           ,
           or
           arbitrator
           ,
           who
           might
           adiudge
           him
           the
           realmes
           ,
           or
           put
           him
           in
           possession
           thereof
           .
           The
           second
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           realme
           of
           Portugall
           refusing
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           their
           Prince
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           woulde
           first
           stande
           to
           iudgement
           with
           the
           pretendents
           :
           Whether
           he
           may
           of
           his
           owne
           authoritie
           ,
           take
           possession
           thereof
           by
           force
           ,
           against
           such
           as
           shall
           make
           resistance
           ,
           presupposing
           that
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           or
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           in
           his
           title
           whatsoeuer
           ?
           The
           thirde
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Gouernours
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           alleaging
           that
           they
           and
           the
           whole
           realme
           ,
           haue
           sworne
           not
           to
           receiue
           any
           for
           King
           but
           him
           that
           shoulde
           be
           iudicially
           so
           declared
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           not
           receiue
           the
           King
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           the
           pretendents
           complaine
           and
           offer
           to
           stande
           to
           iudgement
           :
           He
           desired
           to
           know
           if
           the
           saide
           Gouernors
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           realme
           ,
           may
           pretend
           this
           oath
           for
           an
           excuse
           not
           to
           receiue
           him
           for
           King.
           
           
             To
             the
             first
             they
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             was
             not
             bound
             in
             conscience
             ,
             to
             submit
             himselfe
             to
             any
             Iustice
             or
             arbitrement
             ,
             seeing
             that
             he
             had
             of
             himseife
             priuate
             authoritie
             to
             adiudge
             vnto
             himselfe
             those
             realmes
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             possession
             :
             They
             excluded
             (
             especially
             from
             this
             authoritie
             of
             iudging
             ,
             )
             all
             Princes
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             might
             pretend
             to
             take
             any
             knowledge
             thereof
             .
             And
             first
             humblie
             saluting
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostolike
             sea
             ,
             they
             denied
             ,
             that
             this
             iurisdiction
             did
             appertaine
             vnto
             him
             ,
             the
             cause
             being
             meerelie
             temporall
             ,
             and
             nothing
             concurring
             where
             by
             his
             holines
             should
             vse
             that
             indirect
             authoritie
             which
             he
             hath
             in
             temporall
             causes
             ,
             so
             farre
             foorth
             as
             they
             concerne
             the
             spirituall
             good
             :
             They
             shewed
             he
             was
             not
             bounde
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spaine
             were
             soueraignes
             ,
             not
             acknowledging
             the
             Emperour
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             to
             any
             other
             King.
             They
             prooued
             he
             was
             not
             subiect
             to
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             nor
             the
             realmes
             of
             Portugul
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             when
             as
             common
             wealthes
             doe
             choose
             their
             first
             King
             vpon
             condition
             to
             obey
             him
             and
             his
             successors
             ,
             they
             remaine
             subiect
             vnto
             him
             to
             whom
             they
             haue
             transferred
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             no
             iurisdiction
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             iudge
             the
             realme
             ,
             or
             the
             true
             successor
             ,
             seeing
             in
             the
             first
             election
             ,
             all
             the
             true
             successors
             were
             chosen
             :
             Being
             therefore
             most
             apparant
             there
             is
             a
             true
             successour
             ;
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             common
             wealth
             of
             Portugall
             hath
             no
             iurisdiction
             to
             
             iudge
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             truely
             succeede
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             as
             great
             a
             warrant
             not
             to
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             this
             common
             wealth
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             to
             be
             true
             successour
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             the
             eleuen
             persons
             of
             the
             fower
             and
             twentie
             which
             King
             Henry
             had
             named
             ;
             they
             saide
             that
             Henry
             himselfe
             coulde
             not
             be
             iudge
             of
             him
             that
             did
             succeede
             after
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             after
             his
             death
             the
             office
             of
             administring
             iustice
             was
             expired
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             authoritie
             and
             iurisdiction
             past
             vnto
             his
             lawfull
             successor
             .
             Against
             arbitrators
             they
             spake
             little
             ,
             onely
             that
             the
             bond
             of
             cōpremise
             had
             no
             place
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             equitie
             of
             the
             cause
             was
             not
             doubtfull
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             supposed
             .
             They
             answered
             them
             which
             saide
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             had
             no
             interest
             to
             the
             realme
             of
             Portugall
             as
             King
             of
             Castill
             ,
             but
             as
             kinseman
             to
             King
             Henry
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             ,
             he
             coulde
             not
             in
             this
             case
             challenge
             the
             preheminence
             he
             hath
             as
             King
             of
             Castill
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             this
             imaginarie
             diuision
             cannot
             bee
             made
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             so
             annexed
             to
             the
             dignitie
             royall
             ,
             that
             his
             person
             cannot
             be
             wronged
             ,
             but
             the
             dignitie
             woulde
             suffer
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Prince
             may
             lawfully
             make
             war
             vpon
             an
             other
             Realme
             ,
             for
             iniuries
             done
             to
             his
             brothers
             and
             friends
             confederats
             ,
             with
             greater
             reason
             may
             he
             do
             it
             ,
             in
             taking
             possession
             of
             a
             Realme
             which
             appertaines
             lawfully
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
             They
             made
             answer
             to
             such
             as
             said
             ,
             that
             (
             obseruing
             the
             ciuill
             &
             canon
             law
             )
             a
             matter
             litigious
             ,
             should
             be
             iudged
             where
             it
             happeneth
             ,
             and
             therfore
             this
             shoulde
             bee
             decided
             in
             Portugall
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             these
             decisions
             speake
             of
             particular
             persons
             ,
             who
             haue
             their
             superiour
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             soueraigne
             Princes
             and
             their
             dependancies
             .
             To
             the
             seconde
             article
             ,
             they
             answered
             with
             more
             reasons
             then
             vnto
             the
             first
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             King
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             any
             thing
             but
             to
             signifie
             vnto
             the
             Gouernours
             his
             Title
             and
             certaine
             interest
             to
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             if
             notwithstanding
             this
             demonstration
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             resistance
             ,
             then
             the
             King
             by
             his
             owne
             authoritie
             might
             take
             possession
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             (
             vsing
             if
             neede
             required
             )
             force
             of
             armes
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             this
             action
             it
             can
             not
             bee
             termed
             force
             ,
             but
             a
             naturall
             defence
             of
             the
             Realme
             which
             is
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             a
             iust
             punishment
             of
             Rebels
             .
             To
             the
             third
             ,
             they
             said
             that
             this
             oath
             could
             not
             binde
             them
             that
             had
             vndertaken
             to
             obserue
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             neither
             in
             Portugall
             nor
             else
             where
             ,
             any
             iudge
             may
             determine
             this
             cause
             with
             the
             King.
             Moreouer
             ,
             that
             this
             oath
             is
             to
             the
             preiudice
             of
             his
             prerogatiue
             
             royall
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             oath
             did
             not
             binde
             such
             as
             had
             taken
             it
             ,
             so
             coulde
             it
             not
             excuse
             them
             from
             the
             bonde
             by
             the
             which
             they
             were
             tied
             to
             receiue
             him
             for
             King
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             allegations
             of
             the
             pretendents
             ,
             and
             their
             offer
             to
             stand
             to
             iudgement
             did
             not
             binde
             the
             King
             
             to
             acknowledge
             for
             iudge
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             not
             .
          
           The
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           hauing
           viewed
           these
           reasons
           ,
           resolued
           to
           stay
           no
           longer
           frō
           taking
           possession
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           caused
           his
           whole
           Armie
           to
           march
           to
           Cantigliana
           three
           miles
           from
           Badagios
           ,
           there
           to
           passe
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           where
           hee
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Queene
           woulde
           see
           it
           lodged
           ;
           for
           which
           effect
           he
           commaunded
           a
           scaffold
           to
           be
           made
           in
           open
           field
           ,
           where
           being
           mounted
           ,
           he
           set
           downe
           all
           the
           orders
           ,
           directed
           
           by
           the
           old
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           yoong
           souldier
           :
           And
           although
           it
           seemed
           the
           King
           had
           resolued
           to
           stay
           at
           Badagios
           ;
           yet
           this
           matter
           was
           disputed
           amongst
           the
           curious
           with
           diuers
           reasons
           ;
           and
           besides
           the
           generall
           opnions
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           did
           maintaine
           that
           Kings
           ought
           to
           be
           personall
           in
           their
           enterprises
           ,
           they
           did
           alleage
           some
           other
           speciall
           reasons
           ,
           which
           did
           binde
           the
           king
           to
           goe
           with
           his
           armie
           :
           They
           distinguished
           three
           qualities
           incident
           to
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           whereby
           the
           King
           shoulde
           go
           in
           person
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           pretention
           ,
           the
           hope
           of
           happie
           successe
           ,
           and
           the
           difficultie
           to
           execute
           it
           by
           a
           minister
           :
           shewing
           that
           all
           three
           did
           concurre
           heerein
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           a
           question
           for
           a
           realme
           of
           importance
           ,
           rich
           ,
           and
           bordering
           vpon
           his
           other
           countries
           ,
           head
           of
           many
           rich
           estates
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           the
           way
           of
           greatnes
           .
           That
           the
           hope
           of
           victorie
           was
           in
           all
           humaine
           consideration
           certaine
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           and
           force
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           weakenes
           of
           his
           aduersaries
           :
           That
           the
           difficulty
           to
           vndertake
           it
           by
           a
           minister
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           proper
           in
           that
           case
           ;
           the
           King
           not
           entering
           into
           Portugall
           to
           subdue
           cities
           ,
           but
           to
           winne
           their
           harts
           ;
           not
           playing
           the
           part
           of
           a
           conquerour
           ,
           but
           of
           lawfull
           Prince
           ;
           who
           entreth
           with
           necessarie
           forces
           to
           suppresse
           the
           ordinarie
           alterations
           of
           realmes
           ,
           newly
           gotten
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           protested
           to
           the
           Gouernors
           and
           estates
           of
           the
           realme
           ;
           that
           such
           offices
           for
           so
           important
           causes
           coulde
           not
           be
           committed
           but
           to
           the
           person
           of
           the
           eldest
           Prince
           ,
           being
           a
           commission
           vnfit
           for
           any
           childe
           or
           nephew
           ,
           much
           lesse
           for
           a
           captaine
           Generall
           ,
           being
           a
           Castillian
           of
           nation
           ,
           most
           imperious
           both
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           great
           and
           important
           affaires
           which
           he
           had
           mannaged
           ;
           besides
           being
           for
           his
           owne
           particular
           hatefull
           
           to
           the
           Portugals
           :
           They
           saide
           it
           was
           most
           certaine
           if
           the
           King
           entred
           the
           realme
           in
           person
           ,
           of
           friends
           he
           shoulde
           make
           faithfull
           subiects
           ,
           of
           newters
           friends
           ,
           and
           of
           enimies
           newters
           ;
           where
           as
           contrariwise
           ,
           the
           Duke
           woulde
           make
           his
           friendes
           newters
           ,
           his
           newters
           enimies
           ,
           and
           his
           enimies
           obstinate
           rebels
           :
           With
           these
           reasons
           and
           others
           ,
           such
           as
           iudged
           the
           Kings
           presence
           necessarie
           in
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           fortified
           their
           opinions
           :
           On
           the
           otherside
           it
           was
           saide
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           resolutions
           of
           the
           one
           side
           haue
           so
           great
           difficultie
           ,
           as
           they
           draw
           neere
           to
           impossibilities
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           disputing
           what
           is
           conuenient
           ,
           but
           of
           force
           they
           must
           obey
           necessitie
           :
           that
           the
           question
           of
           the
           Kings
           entring
           into
           Portugall
           was
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           seeing
           that
           by
           diuers
           accidents
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           armie
           was
           so
           weakened
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           both
           in
           quantitie
           and
           qualitie
           most
           different
           from
           that
           which
           had
           beene
           set
           downe
           ,
           for
           there
           wanted
           aboue
           sixe
           thousand
           souldiers
           
           of
           them
           which
           had
           been
           leuied
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           which
           came
           out
           of
           Italy
           was
           greatly
           diminished
           ,
           and
           there
           wanted
           halfe
           of
           those
           that
           were
           new
           raised
           ,
           and
           the
           bands
           that
           came
           from
           the
           lowe
           Countries
           could
           not
           arriue
           in
           time
           .
           If
           these
           which
           were
           the
           strēgth
           of
           the
           armie
           had
           beene
           ioyned
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           appointed
           in
           the
           beginning
           assembled
           ,
           the
           King
           might
           wel
           haue
           perfourmed
           the
           enterprise
           in
           person
           ,
           for
           then
           had
           he
           made
           the
           way
           open
           for
           the
           succours
           of
           men
           &
           munition
           ,
           from
           the
           frontiers
           vnto
           Settuual
           ,
           leauing
           garrisons
           in
           al
           places
           to
           receiue
           &
           conduct
           them
           .
           But
           wanting
           horse
           and
           foote
           necessarie
           for
           the
           action
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           remedie
           but
           to
           runne
           the
           fortune
           of
           two
           great
           daungers
           :
           The
           one
           was
           to
           conduct
           all
           the
           victuals
           with
           the
           armie
           ,
           which
           would
           cause
           a
           new
           and
           monstrous
           forme
           of
           Campe
           ,
           wanting
           horsemen
           to
           couer
           their
           carriages
           :
           The
           other
           of
           no
           lesse
           importance
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           life
           of
           these
           men
           depended
           vpon
           the
           inconstancie
           of
           the
           sea
           and
           winde
           ,
           which
           shoulde
           conduct
           the
           armie
           from
           Andelouzia
           to
           Settuuall
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           victuals
           and
           munition
           to
           serue
           the
           want
           of
           those
           whom
           they
           transported
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Duke
           contented
           himselfe
           with
           the
           number
           of
           his
           soldiers
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           trusting
           to
           his
           owne
           dexteritie
           ,
           and
           the
           ignorance
           of
           his
           enimies
           :
           And
           if
           he
           hoped
           to
           surmount
           these
           dangers
           ,
           he
           grounded
           his
           opinion
           vpon
           the
           Portugals
           vnskilfulnes
           to
           preuent
           him
           ,
           entertaining
           him
           behinde
           with
           continuall
           skirmishes
           to
           conuoy
           him
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           they
           could
           effect
           
           were
           dangerous
           ,
           for
           there
           by
           they
           should
           force
           him
           to
           turne
           backe
           and
           fight
           with
           disaduantage
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           be
           defeated
           ,
           or
           staied
           from
           passing
           the
           armie
           ouer
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           to
           put
           a
           battaile
           in
           compremise
           ,
           for
           the
           humours
           which
           might
           daily
           arise
           ;
           besides
           there
           were
           some
           difficultie
           to
           ioine
           the
           two
           parts
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           at
           sea
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           land
           ,
           &
           vneasie
           to
           ioine
           thē
           at
           a
           limited
           time
           ,
           &
           the
           delay
           of
           20.
           daies
           would
           hinder
           the
           effect
           for
           a
           yeeres
           imploiment
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           concluded
           that
           neither
           by
           reason
           of
           war
           ,
           nor
           of
           state
           ,
           the
           King
           ought
           to
           hazard
           his
           person
           in
           this
           enterprise
           ,
           
             for
             that
             neither
             industrie
             ,
             nor
             fortune
             be
             sufficient
             warrants
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             Princes
             ,
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             ground
             their
             resolutions
             vpon
             an
             others
             weakenes
             ,
             but
             vpon
             their
             owne
             proper
             forces
             .
          
        
         
           Whilest
           that
           matters
           in
           Castill
           stoode
           on
           these
           termes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Portugals
           grew
           daily
           more
           arrogant
           and
           confused
           ,
           it
           was
           apparant
           with
           small
           insight
           how
           this
           realme
           ranne
           headlong
           into
           ruine
           :
           
           For
           al
           being
           confounded
           with
           vanitie
           ,
           no
           man
           knew
           what
           he
           would
           do
           ,
           no
           man
           was
           resolute
           what
           he
           shoulde
           execute
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           were
           yet
           blinded
           ,
           they
           knewe
           not
           what
           course
           to
           take
           :
           The
           Gouernours
           being
           at
           Settuuall
           ,
           assembled
           the
           estates
           ,
           being
           amazed
           to
           vnderstand
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           was
           in
           fielde
           ,
           resolute
           to
           inuade
           the
           realme
           presently
           :
           On
           the
           otherside
           that
           Anthony
           was
           at
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           incensing
           the
           Deputies
           ,
           that
           they
           shoulde
           not
           go
           to
           the
           Estates
           ,
           practising
           the
           disorder
           which
           hapned
           after
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           pressed
           them
           ,
           shewing
           his
           griefes
           in
           publike
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           for
           not
           proceeding
           according
           to
           his
           humour
           .
           The
           Embassadors
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           gaue
           them
           no
           time
           to
           breath
           .
           
             Iohn
             Teglio
          
           was
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           preparing
           for
           defence
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           no
           good
           intelligence
           :
           They
           desired
           to
           content
           all
           men
           ,
           yet
           feared
           the
           peoples
           furie
           ;
           they
           laboured
           much
           and
           prouided
           for
           nothing
           .
           The
           cities
           cried
           for
           armes
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           or
           to
           haue
           permission
           to
           yeeld
           ;
           they
           answered
           in
           generall
           tearmes
           without
           any
           effect
           ;
           they
           receiued
           letters
           from
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           who
           accused
           them
           of
           crueltie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           they
           obserued
           not
           the
           custome
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             that
             when
             an
             armie
             enters
             master
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             they
             commaund
             all
             places
             which
             cannot
             defend
             themselues
             ,
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             auoide
             the
             violent
             course
             of
             warre
             ,
             to
             slaie
             all
             such
             as
             make
             resistance
             ,
          
           whereas
           not
           vsing
           of
           
           this
           rigour
           they
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           bring
           the
           cannon
           before
           euerie
           cottage
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           warre
           perpetuall
           ,
           &
           yet
           this
           letter
           neuer
           induced
           them
           to
           set
           a
           resolute
           order
           to
           any
           towne
           .
           They
           were
           wel
           resolued
           to
           giue
           the
           realme
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           they
           not
           conclude
           for
           the
           effecting
           thereof
           .
           They
           feared
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           be
           stoned
           if
           they
           discouered
           this
           intention
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           woulde
           not
           hazard
           themselues
           ,
           loosing
           daily
           all
           hope
           to
           bring
           the
           matter
           to
           that
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           acknowledge
           the
           crowne
           from
           them
           as
           they
           pretended
           :
           Besides
           the
           King
           being
           wholie
           of
           an
           other
           minde
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           what
           they
           could
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           would
           .
           The
           people
           (
           who
           flatter
           themselues
           much
           and
           endure
           little
           )
           supposed
           the
           defence
           was
           easie
           ,
           euery
           man
           shewed
           himselfe
           a
           lion
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           owne
           house
           ▪
           yet
           woulde
           they
           not
           go
           armed
           to
           fielde
           .
           Those
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           aduersaries
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           were
           in
           no
           lesse
           confusion
           then
           the
           Gouenours
           ;
           for
           hauing
           beene
           obstinate
           in
           their
           opinions
           ,
           they
           found
           they
           had
           mooued
           the
           indignation
           of
           Philip
           against
           them
           without
           profite
           :
           And
           although
           they
           were
           more
           confident
           in
           the
           defence
           then
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           feare
           the
           kings
           protestations
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           demaunding
           possession
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           he
           threatned
           such
           as
           should
           withstand
           him
           ▪
           The
           Agents
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           laboured
           to
           suborne
           those
           as
           they
           had
           the
           rest
           ,
           yet
           it
           preuailed
           not
           ,
           
             for
             being
             in
             the
             beginning
             obstinate
             ,
             confident
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             distrustfull
             in
             the
             end
             to
             obtaine
             pardone
             ,
             they
             woulde
             neuer
             agree
             :
          
           yet
           left
           they
           not
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           they
           proceeded
           in
           the
           defence
           ,
           the
           better
           they
           shoulde
           let
           the
           King
           vnderstand
           their
           forces
           ,
           and
           might
           compound
           with
           greater
           aduantage
           :
           And
           for
           that
           the
           warres
           continued
           ,
           the
           Gouernors
           supposed
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           forte
           the
           King
           shoulde
           acknowledge
           the
           crowne
           from
           them
           :
           But
           he
           being
           well
           enfourmed
           of
           all
           these
           matters
           ,
           and
           hauing
           treated
           with
           many
           frontier
           townes
           of
           Portugall
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           hauing
           imparted
           vnto
           them
           the
           equitie
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           by
           ample
           allegations
           ,
           entreating
           them
           not
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           hauing
           caused
           
             Peter
             de
             Velasco
          
           ,
           soueraigne
           
           iudge
           of
           Badagios
           to
           write
           to
           some
           particulars
           ,
           he
           first
           attempted
           Eluas
           as
           neerest
           vnto
           him
           :
           The
           Citizens
           fearing
           they
           should
           either
           in
           deed
           or
           worde
           be
           first
           set
           vpon
           ,
           attended
           daily
           this
           Embassage
           ;
           They
           were
           deuided
           as
           it
           often
           happens
           into
           two
           contrarie
           factions
           ;
           
           the
           one
           enclined
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Philip
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           of
           liberty
           ,
           &
           fidelity
           to
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           would
           by
           no
           meanes
           receiue
           him
           for
           their
           Lorde
           .
           The
           heades
           of
           the
           first
           partie
           were
           
             George
             Passano
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Rodrigo
             Passano
          
           brothers
           ,
           followed
           by
           many
           Citizens
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Esquires
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           was
           
             Anthony
             de
             Melo
          
           captaine
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           whose
           opinion
           was
           followed
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           but
           in
           farre
           lesse
           nnmber
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           whereas
           euery
           man
           spake
           his
           minde
           openly
           .
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           had
           beene
           there
           a
           little
           before
           to
           fortifie
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           seeking
           to
           enlarge
           their
           ditches
           ,
           he
           found
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           some
           difficultie
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           departed
           without
           effecting
           any
           thing
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           returne
           with
           armes
           ,
           which
           the
           Gouernours
           shoulde
           sende
           ;
           whereof
           failing
           ,
           the
           Citizens
           knew
           well
           they
           coulde
           not
           resist
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           had
           long
           before
           prepared
           their
           mindes
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Frier
           Vincent
           of
           Fonseca
           ,
           a
           preaching
           Frier
           ,
           kinseman
           to
           the
           Passani
           ,
           a
           noble
           familie
           ,
           and
           well
           followed
           ,
           enclined
           from
           the
           beginning
           with
           al
           their
           followers
           to
           the
           deuotion
           of
           Philip
           :
           he
           vsed
           all
           meanes
           to
           drawe
           the
           rest
           vnto
           him
           ;
           yet
           the
           day
           of
           Th'
           annunciation
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           this
           religious
           man
           preaching
           ,
           labouring
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           to
           the
           Kings
           obedience
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           willingly
           heare
           him
           :
           So
           as
           now
           when
           he
           sought
           to
           take
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           hauing
           dispatched
           many
           messengers
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           
             Anthony
             de
             Melo
          
           ,
           in
           the
           ende
           he
           sent
           
             Peter
             de
             Velasco
          
           with
           letters
           to
           the
           principall
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           procuration
           to
           receiue
           this
           citie
           to
           his
           obedience
           .
           Being
           arriued
           at
           Eluas
           the
           xvij
           .
           of
           Iune
           ,
           with
           eighteene
           men
           vnarmed
           ,
           although
           the
           gates
           were
           shut
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           infection
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           presently
           let
           in
           by
           the
           iudge
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           the
           church
           of
           pittie
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           chamber
           ,
           and
           the
           Nobilitie
           to
           be
           assembled
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           deliuered
           the
           letters
           which
           the
           
           King
           had
           written
           ,
           containing
           in
           substance
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           being
           apparant
           that
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           realme
           belonged
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           sent
           the
           saide
           Peter
           with
           procuration
           to
           receiue
           it
           vnto
           his
           obedience
           ,
           if
           they
           woulde
           yeeld
           it
           ,
           adding
           vnto
           his
           kinde
           wordes
           many
           offers
           :
           And
           although
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           Melo
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           chamber
           ,
           receiued
           these
           letters
           and
           read
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           Nobilitie
           did
           not
           accept
           them
           so
           easilie
           ,
           for
           that
           some
           feared
           to
           commit
           an
           errour
           ,
           and
           others
           debating
           who
           shoulde
           receiue
           them
           ,
           they
           did
           
           not
           accept
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           agreed
           that
           Frier
           
             Anthony
             de
             la
             Cerda
          
           ,
           Prior
           of
           the
           Monasterie
           of
           Saint
           Dominick
           shoulde
           receiue
           the
           letters
           for
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           cathedrall
           church
           ;
           so
           as
           all
           letters
           being
           read
           ,
           Melo
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           (
           who
           preceaded
           the
           rest
           )
           demaunded
           eight
           daies
           libertie
           to
           consult
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           their
           answere
           ,
           intending
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           to
           sende
           to
           the
           Gouernours
           :
           the
           which
           Velasco
           would
           not
           graunt
           ,
           but
           saide
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           presently
           returne
           ,
           wishing
           them
           to
           aduise
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           cause
           the
           armie
           which
           his
           Maiestie
           had
           so
           neere
           to
           march
           to
           their
           losse
           :
           yet
           they
           sent
           
             Gaspar
             de
             Britto
          
           to
           Stremos
           ,
           where
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           generall
           of
           that
           prouince
           remained
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           him
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           ,
           remaining
           thus
           in
           suspence
           vntill
           the
           next
           day
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Passani
           enformed
           of
           Melos
           intention
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           their
           will
           and
           authoritie
           ,
           resolued
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           refused
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           had
           alreadie
           incensed
           the
           people
           against
           him
           ,
           causing
           many
           to
           giue
           out
           publikely
           ,
           that
           they
           woulde
           be
           Castillians
           :
           Velasco
           went
           after
           to
           the
           castell
           to
           perswade
           Melo
           in
           priuate
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           matter
           more
           easie
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           shewe
           himselfe
           (
           without
           reason
           )
           enimie
           to
           the
           King
           :
           But
           it
           was
           in
           vaine
           ,
           for
           he
           saide
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           receiued
           this
           place
           from
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           woulde
           not
           yeelde
           it
           to
           any
           man
           without
           their
           commandement
           :
           If
           it
           were
           adiudged
           to
           appertaine
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           woulde
           presently
           yeelde
           .
           Standing
           vpon
           these
           tearmes
           ,
           there
           appeared
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           Velasco
           about
           the
           towne
           ditches
           ,
           neere
           sixe
           hundreth
           horse
           armed
           ,
           who
           seased
           vpon
           the
           wels
           and
           conduits
           of
           water
           ,
           which
           serued
           the
           inhabitants
           for
           their
           watering
           ,
           putting
           the
           Portugals
           into
           great
           feare
           ;
           so
           as
           nowe
           the
           women
           began
           to
           crie
           ,
           and
           to
           curse
           Melo
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           that
           woulde
           not
           yeeld
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           king
           .
           Some
           yoong
           men
           induced
           by
           Philips
           partisans
           ,
           seeing
           into
           what
           danger
           the
           captaine
           had
           brought
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           resolued
           to
           kill
           him
           :
           and
           going
           to
           the
           Cathedrall
           church
           where
           they
           were
           all
           assembled
           ,
           they
           attended
           at
           the
           doore
           to
           effect
           it
           when
           he
           shoulde
           come
           foorth
           ;
           but
           discoursing
           with
           the
           Bishop
           who
           perswaded
           him
           ,
           ignorant
           of
           the
           danger
           wherein
           he
           was
           ,
           a
           nephew
           of
           his
           named
           likewise
           
             Anthony
             de
             Melo
          
           ,
           vnderstanding
           in
           the
           castell
           in
           what
           danger
           his
           grandfather
           was
           ,
           came
           foorth
           with
           certaine
           Harguebusiers
           to
           his
           succour
           ,
           and
           came
           in
           time
           before
           he
           was
           yet
           issued
           out
           of
           the
           church
           :
           Old
           Anthony
           ,
           seeing
           this
           
           yoong
           man
           enter
           armed
           ,
           was
           amazed
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           cause
           ,
           but
           vnderstanding
           it
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           withall
           the
           hazard
           whereunto
           he
           was
           brought
           by
           such
           as
           did
           watch
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           Velasco
           that
           he
           shoulde
           compound
           with
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           that
           as
           for
           him
           he
           was
           content
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           king
           Philip
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           all
           was
           pacified
           ,
           for
           the
           Magistrate
           had
           alreadie
           yeelded
           :
           At
           the
           taking
           of
           their
           oathes
           the
           Citizens
           (
           ill
           aduised
           )
           required
           Velasco
           that
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           hee
           shoulde
           graunt
           vnto
           the
           citie
           many
           priuileges
           and
           exemptions
           of
           customes
           and
           impostes
           ,
           throughout
           the
           realme
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           things
           of
           importance
           :
           And
           hee
           liberall
           of
           that
           which
           he
           could
           not
           giue
           ,
           graunted
           all
           that
           was
           demaunded
           ,
           but
           these
           promises
           were
           not
           obserued
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           saying
           (
           as
           it
           was
           true
           indeed
           )
           that
           Velasco
           had
           exceeded
           his
           commission
           .
           These
           things
           ended
           ,
           they
           were
           aduertised
           that
           
             Gaspar
             de
             Britto
          
           whom
           the
           citie
           had
           sent
           to
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           was
           returning
           with
           three
           hundred
           men
           ,
           horse
           and
           foote
           ,
           ill
           appointed
           ,
           to
           guard
           this
           place
           ;
           to
           whom
           they
           presently
           sent
           word
           that
           he
           should
           turne
           back
           ,
           and
           hauing
           discouered
           the
           Castillian
           horse
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           fled
           with
           al
           his
           troupes
           .
           The
           day
           following
           (
           the
           vsuall
           ceremonies
           perfourmed
           )
           in
           proclaiming
           a
           newe
           King
           ,
           Velasco
           returned
           ,
           hauing
           staied
           there
           but
           three
           daies
           :
           The
           principall
           of
           Eluas
           went
           after
           to
           Badagios
           to
           kisse
           the
           Kings
           hande
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           better
           reception
           then
           he
           is
           accustomed
           to
           giue
           vnto
           such
           people
           ,
           sending
           
             Garcia
             de
             Cardenas
          
           nephewe
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           to
           the
           citie
           ,
           to
           thanke
           the
           Citizens
           for
           their
           good
           wils
           .
        
         
           Eluas
           being
           reduced
           ,
           
             Peter
             Velasco
          
           for
           the
           same
           intent
           tooke
           his
           
           way
           towards
           Oliuenza
           ,
           whither
           he
           had
           before
           written
           ,
           labouring
           that
           
             Nugno
             Aluares
          
           ,
           sonne
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Tentuguell
           ,
           being
           captaine
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           shoulde
           depart
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           easily
           obtained
           :
           for
           the
           Citizens
           who
           had
           their
           affections
           enclined
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           were
           resolued
           to
           yeelde
           vnto
           him
           ,
           hauing
           entreated
           the
           King
           that
           it
           woulde
           please
           him
           not
           to
           make
           this
           place
           the
           first
           whereof
           he
           shoulde
           take
           possession
           ,
           seeing
           that
           he
           had
           woone
           their
           harts
           ,
           desiring
           rather
           to
           deserue
           lesse
           by
           obtaining
           late
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           accused
           of
           inconstancie
           by
           hastening
           much
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           they
           not
           onelie
           thrust
           foorth
           
             Nugno
             Aluarez
          
           ,
           but
           also
           
             Diego
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           a
           knight
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           who
           had
           succeeded
           in
           his
           place
           .
        
         
         
           The
           newes
           of
           all
           this
           and
           of
           the
           successe
           of
           Eluas
           came
           presently
           to
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           whereas
           Anthony
           remained
           ,
           labouring
           with
           the
           people
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           King
           :
           He
           was
           alwaies
           impatient
           in
           his
           pretention
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           persecutions
           that
           king
           Henry
           inflicted
           vpon
           him
           ,
           labouring
           still
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           to
           aspire
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           intreating
           ,
           threatning
           ,
           and
           suborning
           .
           He
           treated
           by
           his
           Agents
           with
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           in
           diuers
           manners
           :
           Sometimes
           he
           seemed
           iealous
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           and
           would
           ioine
           with
           the
           King
           against
           him
           :
           Sometimes
           he
           treated
           to
           resigne
           his
           interest
           to
           Philip
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           make
           him
           a
           good
           composition
           ,
           carrying
           himselfe
           as
           his
           hopes
           increased
           or
           diminished
           :
           So
           as
           it
           hapned
           vnto
           such
           as
           mannaged
           his
           affaires
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           themselues
           to
           haue
           concluded
           a
           matter
           ,
           they
           found
           their
           authoritie
           reuoked
           .
           The
           King
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           caused
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           to
           talke
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           offer
           of
           all
           he
           should
           demaund
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           loue
           he
           bare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           without
           naming
           either
           summe
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           he
           hated
           Mora
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           by
           his
           meanes
           treate
           of
           this
           matter
           of
           agreement
           .
           Notwithstanding
           when
           as
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           deliuered
           vnto
           the
           Gouernors
           a
           copie
           of
           the
           kings
           
           minde
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           set
           downe
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           vnto
           Anthony
           a
           letter
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           wherein
           he
           did
           write
           vnto
           him
           :
           That
           forasmuch
           as
           he
           was
           not
           ignorant
           many
           yeeres
           since
           of
           the
           good
           will
           he
           had
           alwaies
           borne
           him
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           had
           laboured
           to
           make
           shewe
           of
           in
           all
           occasions
           ,
           he
           was
           assured
           he
           woulde
           not
           prooue
           ingrate
           ,
           but
           shew
           himselfe
           answerable
           vnto
           that
           whereunto
           reason
           did
           binde
           him
           ,
           &
           the
           neerenes
           of
           bloud
           that
           was
           betwixt
           them
           :
           He
           said
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           hauing
           vnderstoode
           the
           right
           and
           apparant
           title
           hee
           had
           to
           the
           realmes
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           he
           entreated
           him
           most
           hartely
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           one
           of
           the
           first
           to
           receiue
           ,
           and
           to
           sweare
           him
           for
           his
           King
           and
           naturall
           Lord
           ,
           as
           God
           had
           appointed
           ;
           that
           by
           his
           example
           the
           rest
           might
           do
           that
           whereunto
           they
           were
           bounde
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           for
           his
           owne
           particular
           ,
           he
           woulde
           holde
           that
           regard
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           recompence
           and
           grace
           him
           ,
           as
           was
           conuenient
           ,
           referring
           the
           rest
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           and
           Mora
           shoulde
           deliuer
           vnto
           him
           .
           But
           this
           letter
           wrought
           no
           effect
           ,
           for
           he
           then
           saide
           vnto
           the
           Duke
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           neuer
           agree
           ,
           making
           answere
           vnto
           the
           King
           that
           he
           could
           not
           satisfie
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           being
           vnder
           the
           peoples
           protection
           ,
           
           he
           must
           gouerne
           himselfe
           according
           to
           their
           mindes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           vnderstanding
           that
           the
           Castillians
           began
           to
           enter
           within
           the
           realm
           ,
           he
           made
           haste
           to
           dispatch
           this
           busines
           with
           the
           people
           &
           the
           Deputies
           ;
           and
           making
           his
           profite
           of
           the
           possession
           the
           King
           tooke
           ,
           seeing
           the
           necessitie
           they
           had
           of
           a
           commaunder
           to
           make
           resistance
           ,
           he
           induced
           
           them
           to
           choose
           him
           Protector
           ,
           or
           King
           :
           And
           although
           this
           resolution
           was
           made
           by
           the
           most
           seditious
           and
           arrogant
           ,
           who
           by
           force
           seeke
           to
           execute
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           who
           woulde
           needes
           proclaime
           him
           King
           ,
           yet
           were
           there
           many
           that
           woulde
           not
           yeeld
           vnto
           it
           ,
           many
           helde
           it
           more
           fit
           to
           call
           him
           Protector
           .
           The
           Prior
           himselfe
           was
           not
           well
           resolued
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           suffring
           himselfe
           to
           be
           ledde
           (
           as
           in
           all
           other
           his
           actions
           )
           by
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           fauorites
           ;
           who
           to
           induce
           the
           people
           to
           performe
           this
           acte
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           some
           that
           woulde
           not
           assent
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           question
           to
           builde
           a
           fortresse
           a
           little
           without
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           where
           there
           standes
           a
           small
           chappell
           dedicated
           to
           the
           inuocation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           they
           spred
           foorth
           a
           rumour
           that
           Anthony
           shoulde
           go
           thither
           the
           19.
           of
           Iune
           ,
           to
           lay
           the
           first
           stone
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           people
           shoulde
           worke
           in
           that
           fortification
           ,
           labouring
           in
           such
           an
           assembly
           to
           effect
           their
           desires
           .
           But
           there
           needed
           no
           great
           arte
           ,
           for
           the
           people
           desirous
           of
           innouation
           ,
           ranne
           all
           thither
           that
           morning
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Parma
           being
           innocent
           ,
           and
           he
           of
           Guarda
           ofset
           purpose
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           chappell
           where
           masse
           was
           celebrated
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           whereof
           they
           exhorted
           the
           assemblie
           to
           defence
           ,
           and
           with
           darke
           speeches
           to
           make
           an
           election
           :
           But
           Anthony
           arriuing
           soone
           after
           ,
           making
           his
           praiers
           a
           little
           without
           the
           doore
           of
           the
           chappell
           ,
           the
           two
           Bishops
           went
           out
           to
           meete
           him
           ,
           with
           their
           Rochets
           to
           hallow
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           but
           the
           ceremonie
           was
           no
           sooner
           begun
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Anthony
             Barachio
          
           an
           impudent
           fellow
           ,
           (
           holding
           a
           handkerchiefe
           vpon
           the
           point
           of
           his
           sword
           )
           proclaimed
           Anthony
           King
           ,
           being
           followed
           with
           great
           noise
           ,
           and
           acclamations
           almost
           of
           all
           the
           companie
           ,
           who
           to
           assure
           themselues
           of
           such
           as
           were
           not
           of
           that
           faction
           ,
           or
           to
           shew
           a
           certaine
           valour
           drewe
           their
           swordes
           :
           At
           that
           time
           Anthony
           faining
           a
           certaine
           modestie
           ,
           or
           thrust
           forwarde
           by
           his
           owne
           irresolution
           ,
           cried
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           and
           stept
           forward
           as
           it
           were
           to
           stay
           the
           people
           .
           
             Peter
             Coutigno
          
           ,
           captaine
           of
           that
           place
           with
           choler
           woulde
           haue
           stopt
           their
           cries
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           Prior
           desired
           not
           to
           be
           called
           king
           ;
           but
           this
           preuailed
           nothing
           ,
           for
           
           Baracchio
           bending
           his
           pistol
           against
           the
           captaine
           ,
           put
           him
           to
           silence
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           he
           departed
           .
           
             Anthony
             whether
             it
             were
             for
             feare
             to
             see
             so
             many
             naked
             weapons
             about
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             raised
             by
             such
             a
             meanes
             to
             that
             dignitie
             ,
             bringes
             feare
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             amased
             and
             trembled
             ,
             giuing
             notable
             signes
             to
             his
             followers
             ,
             who
             helping
             him
             to
             horse
             at
             the
             first
             steppe
             he
             stumbled
             and
             almost
             fell
             ,
             in
             signe
             of
             presaging
             ill
             .
          
           All
           the
           Nobilitie
           that
           was
           present
           followed
           him
           on
           foote
           ,
           bare
           headed
           as
           King
           :
           And
           although
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           people
           were
           vnaduisedly
           come
           thither
           ,
           yet
           all
           followed
           him
           :
           From
           thence
           the
           Prior
           went
           to
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           church
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           where
           finding
           the
           gates
           shut
           ,
           he
           brake
           them
           open
           ,
           and
           was
           there
           solemnly
           confirmed
           King
           ,
           with
           ordinarie
           actes
           and
           writings
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           signed
           by
           all
           the
           Gentlemen
           Portugals
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Costa
             Borges
          
           with
           a
           standerd
           in
           his
           hande
           ,
           pronounced
           with
           a
           loude
           voice
           these
           wordes
           ,
           
             Reale
             ,
             Reale
          
           ,
           as
           their
           custome
           is
           :
           Being
           then
           returned
           to
           his
           lodging
           ,
           he
           prepared
           to
           go
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           principall
           place
           of
           the
           realme
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           Velasco
           was
           come
           to
           Oliuenza
           ,
           where
           entering
           without
           stay
           by
           night
           the
           xix
           .
           of
           Iune
           ,
           he
           was
           lodged
           by
           
             Diego
             de
             Vasconcellos
          
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Passani
           of
           Eluas
           ,
           and
           hauing
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           requested
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           and
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           to
           assemble
           themselues
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Pitie
           ,
           there
           to
           receiue
           certaine
           letters
           from
           the
           king
           ,
           being
           all
           assembled
           ,
           he
           deliuered
           them
           ;
           the
           which
           were
           publikely
           read
           ,
           finding
           them
           full
           of
           curtesies
           :
           The
           conclusion
           was
           to
           sweare
           him
           king
           ;
           Velasco
           pressed
           them
           to
           answere
           briefly
           .
           But
           as
           of
           light
           occasions
           sometimes
           grow
           important
           matters
           ,
           so
           did
           it
           here
           ,
           for
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           this
           place
           being
           diuided
           into
           two
           contrarie
           factions
           ;
           the
           one
           was
           called
           Loby
           and
           Gama
           ,
           the
           other
           
             Matt
             s
          
           ;
           it
           chaunced
           that
           the
           letters
           which
           the
           king
           had
           written
           vnto
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           were
           by
           meere
           fortune
           first
           deliuered
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Loby
           ,
           whereof
           the
           contrarie
           faction
           made
           a
           sinister
           construction
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           Velasco
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           house
           of
           one
           of
           that
           faction
           :
           They
           resolued
           to
           contradict
           all
           ,
           their
           aduersaries
           should
           propound
           :
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           at
           that
           instant
           
           there
           were
           more
           of
           the
           familie
           of
           the
           Matti
           in
           office
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           Loby
           ,
           seeing
           their
           enimies
           inclined
           to
           giue
           place
           vnto
           the
           king
           ,
           
           they
           began
           to
           oppose
           themselues
           ,
           and
           without
           making
           answere
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           they
           sent
           with
           all
           speede
           to
           the
           gouernours
           ,
           and
           presently
           after
           going
           to
           the
           lodging
           of
           Velasco
           ,
           they
           saide
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           giue
           answere
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           without
           good
           aduise
           and
           aduertising
           of
           the
           gouernours
           ,
           demaunding
           fower
           daies
           libertie
           ,
           whereunto
           Peter
           answering
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           giue
           them
           no
           longer
           time
           then
           the
           next
           day
           morning
           ,
           they
           departed
           vnsatisfied
           ,
           saying
           that
           they
           feared
           nothing
           ,
           for
           that
           God
           would
           succour
           them
           :
           where
           with
           Velasco
           discontented
           ,
           woulde
           haue
           sent
           Fratyn
           ,
           an
           Italian
           Ingeneur
           (
           who
           was
           then
           with
           him
           )
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           to
           request
           him
           to
           sende
           some
           troupes
           of
           soldiers
           within
           the
           view
           of
           the
           place
           to
           terrifie
           them
           ;
           yet
           being
           aduised
           by
           his
           friendes
           that
           were
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           people
           affected
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           he
           staied
           :
           The
           faction
           of
           L●by
           with
           all
           their
           followers
           seeing
           the
           contradiction
           of
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           assembled
           themselues
           in
           councell
           ,
           making
           an
           acte
           in
           writing
           ,
           signed
           by
           them
           all
           ,
           whereby
           they
           protested
           that
           they
           were
           readie
           to
           obey
           the
           king
           .
           In
           this
           time
           
             Marke
             Anthonie
             Iustinian
          
           a
           gentleman
           of
           Genoa
           ,
           friend
           vnto
           Velasco
           ,
           and
           kinseman
           to
           the
           L●by
           ,
           aduised
           him
           to
           leaue
           his
           lodging
           ,
           and
           to
           talke
           to
           the
           people
           in
           the
           streetes
           ,
           winning
           them
           with
           faire
           words
           ,
           the
           which
           hauing
           effected
           ,
           and
           gathering
           a
           great
           multitude
           about
           him
           ,
           hee
           made
           vnto
           them
           a
           long
           discourse
           ,
           shewing
           the
           profit
           they
           should
           receiue
           ,
           in
           yeelding
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           the
           hurt
           in
           following
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           seeing
           there
           was
           a
           mightie
           armie
           so
           neare
           them
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           people
           who
           were
           easily
           changed
           seemed
           content
           ,
           and
           following
           him
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           holie
           
           Ghost
           where
           the
           Nobilitie
           was
           assembled
           ,
           Velasco
           entred
           and
           saide
           vnto
           them
           :
           My
           maisters
           what
           shall
           we
           doe
           ?
           To
           whom
           Frier
           Aluaro
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           assemblie
           answered
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           readie
           to
           serue
           his
           Maiestie
           :
           Then
           Iustinian
           (
           raising
           Velasco
           from
           the
           ground
           )
           proclaimed
           the
           kings
           name
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           followed
           by
           the
           whole
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           likewise
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           going
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           magistrate
           ,
           they
           called
           for
           the
           Iudge
           and
           the
           Vereadors
           vpon
           great
           penaltie
           ,
           who
           vnderstanding
           the
           people
           was
           mutined
           ,
           and
           that
           Philip
           was
           proclaimed
           king
           ,
           they
           were
           afraide
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           yeeld
           their
           obedience
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           castell
           did
           likewise
           ,
           perfourming
           the
           ordinarie
           actes
           and
           ceremonies
           ;
           Velasco
           offering
           
           in
           the
           kings
           name
           many
           exemptions
           :
           In
           this
           manner
           but
           more
           quietly
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           all
           this
           frontier
           did
           yeeld
           as
           Serpa
           ,
           Mora
           ,
           Campo
           maior
           ,
           Arronghez
           ;
           Portalegre
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           about
           the
           realme
           ,
           they
           vsed
           the
           like
           diligence
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           Anthony
           was
           gone
           from
           Saint
           Arem
           to
           Lisbone
           :
           the
           Gouernors
           seeing
           that
           succeed
           which
           they
           had
           long
           foretolde
           ,
           did
           fortifie
           at
           Settuual
           ,
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           and
           the
           Embassadors
           
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           fearing
           the
           new
           King
           would
           march
           to
           them
           .
           They
           neglected
           the
           defence
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           supposing
           that
           
             Peter
             de
             Cugna
          
           ,
           captaine
           thereof
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Teglio
          
           ,
           who
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           was
           at
           Belem
           with
           their
           procuration
           ,
           woulde
           prouide
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           commanded
           them
           ,
           and
           had
           sent
           two
           officers
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           Citizens
           to
           make
           resistance
           :
           But
           the
           said
           Teglio
           (
           who
           it
           may
           be
           with
           greater
           zeale
           then
           iudgement
           )
           was
           one
           of
           those
           that
           woulde
           haue
           the
           cause
           determined
           ,
           vnderstanding
           that
           Anthony
           was
           proclaimed
           king
           ,
           was
           greatly
           discontented
           ,
           for
           that
           of
           force
           hee
           must
           leaue
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           peace
           with
           King
           Philip
           ,
           with
           greater
           difficultie
           ,
           if
           he
           shoulde
           now
           seeke
           it
           :
           Besides
           that
           ,
           Anthony
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           crowne
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           greatly
           mooued
           ,
           seeming
           also
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           as
           Gouernour
           he
           did
           wrong
           his
           companions
           ,
           (
           they
           being
           at
           Settuual
           and
           he
           at
           Belem
           )
           to
           suffer
           the
           Prior
           so
           easily
           to
           become
           Lord
           of
           Lisbone
           without
           blowes
           ;
           he
           treated
           touching
           the
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           being
           perswaded
           thereunto
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           requested
           him
           to
           enter
           the
           citie
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           protesting
           that
           if
           the
           Prior
           tooke
           possession
           it
           shoulde
           not
           be
           their
           fault
           ,
           which
           coulde
           not
           hinder
           it
           ,
           but
           his
           who
           could
           and
           would
           not
           :
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           ,
           although
           but
           coldly
           ,
           he
           assembled
           many
           companies
           of
           peasants
           thereabouts
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           sent
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           to
           hinder
           the
           Priors
           entrie
           .
           He
           commaunded
           
             Peter
             de
             Cugna
          
           to
           take
           care
           for
           the
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           being
           resolute
           not
           to
           enter
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           hauing
           called
           to
           Councell
           ,
           the
           Gentlemen
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           send
           with
           speed
           to
           
             Anthony
             ,
             Diego
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           and
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           entreating
           him
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           Lisbone
           ,
           nor
           to
           call
           himselfe
           King
           ,
           but
           onely
           Protector
           ,
           being
           a
           name
           more
           fit
           for
           all
           occasions
           that
           might
           happen
           :
           And
           although
           they
           went
           with
           this
           commission
           ,
           yet
           many
           aduised
           Teglio
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           demonstrations
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           hinder
           the
           course
           
           of
           the
           Priors
           good
           fortune
           ,
           so
           as
           wauering
           in
           his
           opinions
           ,
           not
           resoluing
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           he
           was
           cause
           that
           the
           souldiers
           or
           peasants
           that
           were
           raised
           about
           the
           citie
           ,
           hauing
           neither
           order
           nor
           commission
           from
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           whether
           to
           accompanie
           the
           Prior
           ,
           or
           hinder
           his
           entrie
           ;
           for
           that
           Emanuel
           of
           Portugal
           who
           had
           proiected
           to
           make
           the
           Prior
           King
           ,
           laboured
           to
           preuent
           all
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           hauing
           resolued
           ,
           he
           purposely
           made
           their
           executions
           vaine
           .
           
             Peter
             de
             Cugna
          
           saide
           ,
           that
           if
           
             Iohn
             Teglio
          
           woulde
           not
           oppose
           himselfe
           in
           person
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           not
           accomplish
           it
           being
           his
           inferior
           ;
           whereunto
           Teglio
           replied
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           captaines
           dutie
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           excusing
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           other
           ,
           both
           with
           seuerall
           intents
           .
        
         
           The
           Prior
           drew
           neere
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           in
           danger
           neuer
           to
           come
           there
           ,
           for
           neere
           to
           Sacaben
           which
           is
           sixe
           miles
           from
           the
           citie
           ,
           staying
           in
           the
           fielde
           to
           speake
           with
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Almeda
          
           his
           friende
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Harquebuse
           discharged
           at
           him
           ,
           wherewith
           Frauncis
           was
           slaine
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           able
           to
           discouer
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           ,
           they
           supposed
           it
           was
           intended
           against
           the
           Prior
           himselfe
           .
           Soone
           after
           he
           arriued
           at
           the
           citie
           with
           a
           small
           troupe
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           hauing
           
           fewe
           other
           with
           him
           but
           
             Diego
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           and
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           suffred
           him
           freely
           to
           enter
           ,
           being
           of
           al
           those
           that
           mette
           him
           proclaimed
           king
           .
           There
           were
           fewe
           at
           that
           time
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           both
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           plague
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           many
           helde
           not
           themselues
           in
           safetie
           ,
           seeing
           the
           realme
           in
           diuision
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           side
           the
           Catholique
           king
           entred
           with
           a
           mightie
           armie
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           were
           the
           Gouernors
           in
           a
           manner
           conformeable
           to
           the
           saide
           King
           ▪
           lastly
           was
           the
           Prior
           being
           poore
           alone
           ,
           &
           ill
           aduised
           ,
           made
           King
           ,
           by
           a
           handfull
           of
           the
           base
           people
           :
           So
           as
           there
           was
           not
           any
           of
           the
           Iustice
           or
           Nobilitie
           that
           went
           to
           visite
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           superior
           magistrates
           there
           was
           but
           one
           Vereador
           to
           be
           founde
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           hidden
           :
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           pallace
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           ,
           wherof
           he
           tooke
           peaceable
           possession
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Arcynal
           and
           storehouse
           of
           armes
           ,
           he
           created
           a
           newe
           purueior
           ,
           and
           newe
           officers
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           newe
           Vereadors
           ,
           supplying
           all
           other
           offices
           that
           were
           voide
           :
           From
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Towne-house
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           King
           with
           ordinarie
           ceremonies
           ,
           all
           the
           principall
           of
           the
           citie
           being
           assembled
           ,
           to
           whom
           
             Emanuel
             Fonsequa
             Nobrega
          
           ,
           a
           doctor
           of
           a
           bolde
           
           spirite
           spake
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
           I
           see
           grauen
           in
           your
           countenances
           the
           ioy
           and
           content
           which
           is
           conceiued
           in
           your
           harts
           ,
           hauing
           attained
           to
           this
           so
           happie
           a
           daie
           ,
           wherein
           you
           sweare
           him
           king
           whom
           you
           so
           much
           desire
           :
           
             I
             account
             all
             words
             friuolous
             to
             animate
             you
             thereunto
             :
             I
             may
             speake
             vnto
             you
             with
             courage
             ,
             for
             that
             your
             desires
             exceede
             my
             eloquence
             :
             I
             know
             that
             euery
             small
             delay
             doth
             not
             onely
             grieue
             you
             ,
             but
             also
             greatly
             displease
             you
             ,
             that
             any
             other
             shoulde
             effect
             that
             first
             ,
             which
             you
             haue
             so
             much
             wished
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             fitte
             you
             shoulde
             haue
             done
             ,
             seeing
             that
             from
             this
             citie
             as
             principall
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             realme
             shoulde
             take
             their
             lawe
             .
             But
             be
             as
             ioyfull
             and
             willing
             to
             this
             acte
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             be
             my
             wordes
             neuer
             so
             superfluous
             ,
             yet
             encouraged
             by
             dutie
             and
             loue
             ,
             I
             must
             briefely
             deliuer
             vnto
             you
             my
             aduise
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             make
             any
             particular
             repetition
             of
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             nor
             with
             what
             iudgement
             he
             hath
             surmounted
             them
             being
             infinite
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             shorte
             :
             Let
             it
             suffice
             you
             to
             vnderstande
             as
             you
             doe
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             fatall
             destinie
             he
             hath
             alwaies
             encountred
             against
             the
             proud
             arrogancie
             of
             this
             world
             :
             For
             as
             vertues
             be
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             sinnes
             )
             most
             commonly
             hatefull
             to
             princes
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             and
             vices
             cherished
             ,
             as
             vertuous
             and
             nobly
             minded
             ,
             he
             hath
             alwaies
             beene
             hated
             and
             oppressed
             :
             So
             as
             sometimes
             tearming
             him
             a
             bastard
             ,
             somtimes
             preferring
             those
             whom
             he
             shoulde
             precead
             ,
             they
             laboured
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             blemish
             that
             glory
             that
             did
             shine
             in
             him
             .
             I
             will
             lay
             aside
             the
             disgraces
             he
             suffred
             with
             king
             Sebastian
             ,
             at
             his
             departure
             for
             Affricke
             ,
             which
             others
             woulde
             haue
             taken
             for
             an
             excuse
             to
             staie
             ,
             yet
             acquainted
             with
             the
             frownes
             of
             fortune
             ,
             although
             he
             did
             iudicially
             foresee
             that
             he
             went
             to
             his
             ruine
             ,
             he
             chose
             rather
             (
             with
             so
             great
             danger
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             following
             the
             rashnes
             of
             an
             other
             )
             to
             remaine
             a
             slaue
             vnto
             the
             Moores
             ,
             then
             to
             blemish
             his
             honour
             with
             any
             reproch
             ,
             how
             small
             soeuer
             .
             He
             remained
             prisoner
             as
             he
             had
             foreseene
             in
             that
             vnhappie
             day
             ;
             King
             Sebastian
             his
             nephew
             died
             ,
             before
             whom
             many
             other
             princes
             all
             heires
             to
             the
             crowne
             were
             deceased
             ,
             there
             remained
             none
             but
             Cardinall
             Henry
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             ripenes
             of
             his
             age
             ,
             and
             indisposition
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             of
             short
             life
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             realme
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             without
             heire
             .
             But
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             although
             he
             seemeth
             sometimes
             slacke
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             equally
             weigh
             and
             execute
             al
             things
             ,
             prouiding
             so
             ,
             that
             whilest
             king
             Henry
             enioied
             
             the
             realme
             ,
             in
             those
             fewe
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             which
             remained
             ,
             he
             miraculouslie
             deliuered
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Moores
             ,
             him
             whom
             he
             intended
             shoulde
             be
             our
             true
             king
             :
             I
             say
             miraculouslie
             ,
             for
             in
             truth
             it
             seemed
             impossible
             that
             mans
             wisedome
             coulde
             deliuer
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             followed
             ,
             for
             that
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             those
             infidels
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             prince
             ,
             he
             shoulde
             haue
             beene
             presented
             to
             their
             prince
             ,
             and
             there
             kept
             in
             perpetuall
             prison
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             redeemed
             for
             the
             exchange
             of
             cities
             and
             fortresses
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             great
             summe
             of
             money
             ,
             yet
             (
             see
             if
             this
             were
             not
             a
             miracle
             )
             in
             short
             time
             he
             was
             deliuered
             ,
             and
             without
             raunsome
             .
             He
             returned
             into
             the
             realme
             ,
             where
             fortune
             not
             yet
             wearie
             of
             him
             ,
             crossed
             him
             with
             a
             thousand
             afflictions
             ,
             all
             which
             he
             hath
             ouercome
             and
             surmounted
             by
             his
             vertues
             :
             behold
             him
             now
             heere
             ,
             and
             although
             he
             seeme
             to
             be
             inuironed
             more
             then
             euer
             with
             enimies
             ,
             yet
             doth
             he
             relie
             vpon
             your
             valour
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             vanquish
             all
             things
             :
             Reioice
             then
             that
             he
             doth
             accept
             of
             this
             scepter
             ,
             against
             his
             competitors
             ,
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             you
             doth
             more
             encourage
             him
             thereunto
             ,
             then
             the
             desire
             of
             rule
             ,
             offring
             to
             entreat
             you
             perpetuallie
             not
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             brother
             to
             you
             all
             :
             Whom
             doe
             you
             esteeme
             him
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             whome
             this
             day
             we
             giue
             the
             empire
             ouer
             vs
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             true
             stocke
             ,
             the
             lawfull
             line
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             plant
             which
             remaines
             of
             our
             Kings
             ,
             he
             is
             nephew
             to
             king
             Emanuel
             of
             famous
             memorie
             ,
             borne
             of
             Lewes
             his
             sonne
             ,
             the
             greatest
             and
             firmest
             pillars
             ,
             that
             euer
             Portugall
             had
             ,
             to
             him
             these
             realmes
             appertaine
             by
             right
             :
             but
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             yet
             shoulde
             we
             ,
             flying
             the
             rest
             ,
             cast
             our selues
             into
             his
             bosome
             ,
             for
             by
             that
             meanes
             we
             should
             haue
             assured
             libertie
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             rest
             a
             most
             certaine
             bondage
             and
             tirannie
             .
          
           At
           the
           end
           of
           this
           speech
           ,
           there
           was
           great
           reioicing
           ,
           and
           all
           cried
           out
           ,
           a
           King
           ,
           deliuering
           into
           his
           hands
           the
           standerd
           of
           the
           citie
           :
           
             Emanuel
             Fonseca
          
           pronounced
           from
           the
           windowes
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           accustomed
           to
           doe
           ,
           
             Reale
             ,
             Reale
          
           ,
           for
           
             don
             Anthony
          
           king
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           accepted
           by
           the
           people
           with
           great
           ioy
           :
           And
           hauing
           made
           declaration
           in
           writing
           of
           this
           acte
           ,
           the
           Prior
           returned
           to
           the
           pallace
           ,
           where
           soone
           after
           taking
           the
           ordinarie
           oath
           to
           obserue
           the
           priuileges
           ,
           and
           liberties
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           other
           princes
           were
           woont
           to
           doe
           ,
           he
           dispatched
           his
           messengers
           with
           letters
           to
           all
           other
           cities
           ,
           and
           places
           ,
           commaunding
           them
           to
           sende
           vnto
           him
           to
           yeelde
           
           their
           obedience
           .
           He
           made
           many
           offers
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Marques
           of
           Villa
           Reale
           ,
           entreating
           all
           other
           Noblemen
           to
           come
           vnto
           him
           to
           consult
           of
           matters
           concerning
           the
           realme
           :
           But
           the
           Duke
           perswaded
           likewise
           by
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           to
           compound
           with
           Anthony
           ,
           woulde
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           the
           Marques
           went
           not
           ,
           
           and
           fewe
           others
           did
           acknowledge
           him
           .
           But
           Teglio
           seeing
           the
           Prior
           now
           become
           king
           without
           his
           helpe
           ,
           making
           she
           we
           to
           go
           from
           Belem
           (
           where
           he
           remained
           )
           to
           Lisbone
           to
           kisse
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           hauing
           agreed
           with
           
             Diego
             Lopez
             de
             Sequeira
          
           ,
           captaine
           of
           three
           galleyes
           that
           were
           in
           the
           riuer
           ,
           he
           imbarked
           himselfe
           in
           one
           of
           them
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Leiria
           ,
           
             Anthony
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Cascaies
           ,
           
             Martin
             Gonzales
             de
             Camera
             ,
             Emanuel
             Teles
             Barretto
             ,
             Frauncis
             de
             Meneses
             ,
             Lewes
             Caesar
          
           purueior
           of
           the
           Arcynal
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ,
           carying
           with
           them
           fortie
           or
           fiftie
           thousand
           duckats
           in
           golde
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           caused
           to
           be
           brought
           from
           the
           minte
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           vsurping
           them
           from
           
             Iaques
             de
             Bard
          
           ,
           a
           Florentine
           merchant
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           owner
           .
           And
           in
           his
           departure
           ,
           whē
           most
           men
           beleeued
           they
           should
           go
           to
           the
           citie
           ,
           they
           tooke
           their
           course
           towards
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Settuual
           ,
           where
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           remained
           :
           yet
           two
           of
           the
           three
           galleis
           disobeying
           their
           captaines
           ,
           woulde
           not
           followe
           the
           foremost
           ,
           but
           went
           to
           the
           citie
           .
           Teglio
           being
           arriued
           with
           his
           galleis
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           forte
           of
           Settuual
           ,
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           towne
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           enter
           ,
           but
           kept
           him
           off
           with
           their
           cannon
           ,
           being
           disimbarked
           a
           little
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           he
           went
           by
           land
           towards
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           to
           discharge
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           not
           receiued
           nor
           acknowledged
           of
           them
           as
           a
           companion
           ,
           who
           both
           in
           their
           writings
           ,
           and
           their
           speeches
           with
           him
           ,
           vsed
           him
           as
           a
           priuate
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           a
           Gouernour
           ,
           for
           punishment
           of
           that
           which
           he
           had
           done
           at
           Belem
           ,
           and
           at
           Anthony
           his
           entrie
           at
           Lisbone
           :
           And
           this
           was
           the
           only
           thing
           wherein
           the
           Gouernors
           shewed
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           for
           in
           all
           other
           things
           they
           discouered
           their
           feare
           and
           inconstancie
           .
           The
           Prior
           seeing
           these
           men
           ,
           whereof
           he
           helde
           some
           of
           them
           to
           be
           his
           confident
           friendes
           to
           flie
           ,
           to
           carrie
           away
           the
           money
           ,
           and
           to
           ioine
           themselues
           with
           the
           Gouernors
           his
           aduersaries
           who
           began
           to
           fortifie
           Settuual
           ,
           discouered
           plainly
           that
           they
           had
           intelligence
           with
           the
           Catholique
           King
           :
           that
           they
           woulde
           entertaine
           themselues
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           vntill
           the
           galleis
           of
           Italy
           ,
           which
           they
           vnderstood
           had
           beene
           trimmed
           at
           Saint
           Marie
           Porte
           ,
           shoulde
           
           arriue
           in
           those
           quarters
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           entrie
           at
           Settuual
           ,
           whereby
           might
           ensue
           his
           ruine
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Catholique
           King
           entring
           there
           with
           a
           great
           armie
           ,
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           shoulde
           be
           in
           a
           manner
           besieged
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hauing
           first
           imprisoned
           some
           that
           were
           suspected
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           demaunded
           money
           in
           loane
           from
           the
           merchants
           ,
           he
           resolued
           with
           what
           speed
           he
           could
           to
           recouer
           this
           place
           ,
           either
           by
           loue
           or
           force
           ,
           induced
           to
           make
           this
           haste
           by
           the
           proceeding
           of
           
             Tristan
             Vaz
             de
             Vega
          
           ,
           captaine
           of
           the
           fortresse
           of
           Saint
           Iulian
           ,
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           to
           whom
           hauing
           written
           ,
           he
           made
           answere
           that
           he
           coulde
           not
           consigne
           him
           the
           castell
           ,
           nor
           hold
           it
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           alleaging
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           an
           oath
           not
           to
           deliuer
           it
           but
           to
           such
           as
           had
           put
           it
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Gouernors
           ;
           so
           as
           Anthony
           reseruing
           this
           for
           a
           second
           enterprise
           ,
           hauing
           hastily
           and
           by
           force
           assembled
           the
           peasants
           about
           the
           citie
           ;
           the
           artisans
           ,
           slaues
           ,
           and
           other
           people
           gathered
           togither
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           came
           not
           to
           fifteene
           hundreth
           ,
           he
           transported
           them
           to
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           riuer
           :
           but
           before
           he
           himselfe
           would
           passe
           ,
           he
           sent
           Frauncis
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           Count
           of
           Vimioso
           to
           Settuual
           ,
           to
           treate
           with
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           yeelde
           to
           his
           obedience
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           did
           likewise
           write
           ,
           that
           they
           shoulde
           not
           dishonour
           and
           vndoe
           themselues
           ,
           seeking
           rather
           to
           giue
           the
           crowne
           to
           a
           stranger
           ,
           then
           to
           him
           who
           was
           their
           countreyman
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           come
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           freely
           forgiue
           all
           things
           :
           But
           the
           Gouernors
           trusted
           neither
           to
           this
           letter
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           wordes
           of
           the
           Earle
           ,
           being
           greatly
           bounde
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           whereof
           some
           of
           them
           as
           fauorites
           to
           king
           Henry
           had
           assisted
           to
           the
           sentences
           that
           had
           beene
           pronounced
           against
           him
           :
           Therefore
           consulting
           with
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           defend
           themselues
           vntill
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           kings
           armie
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           expected
           howerly
           .
           But
           this
           practise
           succeeded
           not
           ,
           for
           the
           windes
           were
           still
           so
           contrarie
           ,
           that
           the
           galleis
           coulde
           not
           arriue
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           considering
           he
           woulde
           not
           attend
           but
           departed
           :
           The
           Counte
           of
           Vimioso
           ,
           desirous
           to
           expell
           them
           from
           thence
           ,
           hauing
           incensed
           the
           people
           to
           sedition
           ,
           &
           aided
           by
           the
           guard
           of
           Halberdiers
           of
           the
           court
           ,
           he
           tooke
           armes
           ,
           and
           became
           master
           of
           the
           Porte
           ,
           many
           ranne
           armed
           to
           the
           Gouernors
           
           lodging
           ,
           threatning
           with
           iniurious
           words
           to
           kill
           them
           :
           wherewith
           being
           feared
           and
           amazed
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           but
           likewise
           
           the
           Embassadors
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Nobilitie
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           which
           followed
           Philips
           faction
           ,
           some
           fledde
           secretly
           out
           at
           the
           windowes
           ,
           some
           by
           sea
           ,
           some
           by
           land
           ,
           except
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Teglio
          
           ,
           who
           onely
           remained
           ,
           the
           one
           trusting
           in
           his
           calling
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           the
           workes
           which
           he
           had
           formerly
           done
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           Prior
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           kinsemen
           .
           The
           Embassadors
           retired
           themselues
           the
           next
           day
           into
           Castill
           .
           This
           act
           in
           truth
           was
           full
           of
           compassion
           ,
           for
           although
           the
           Gouernors
           for
           their
           irresolutions
           and
           priuate
           interests
           deserued
           punishment
           ,
           yet
           mens
           harts
           were
           mooued
           to
           see
           these
           graue
           olde
           men
           ,
           in
           whom
           not
           two
           howres
           before
           the
           roiall
           authoritie
           remained
           ,
           fastned
           to
           ropes
           creepe
           out
           at
           windowes
           ,
           to
           auoide
           the
           furie
           of
           a
           yoong
           licentious
           man
           ,
           who
           had
           mutined
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           guard
           it selfe
           against
           them
           :
           Such
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           as
           abandoning
           their
           houses
           in
           those
           partes
           ,
           retired
           themselues
           ,
           were
           
             Fernand
             de
             Norogna
             ,
             Peeter
             de
             Meneses
             ,
             Edward
             de
             Castelbianco
             ,
          
           
           
             Diego
             Lopez
             de
             Sequeira
             ,
             Anthony
             de
             Castelbianco
             ,
             Lewes
             Caesar
             ,
          
           and
           some
           others
           .
           Anthony
           hauing
           aduertisement
           of
           their
           departure
           ,
           passed
           the
           riuer
           ,
           and
           went
           thither
           :
           Where
           he
           was
           receiued
           vnder
           a
           cannapie
           with
           signes
           of
           great
           ioy
           ,
           &
           hauing
           giuen
           order
           to
           the
           fortification
           ,
           &
           guard
           of
           that
           place
           as
           it
           seemed
           necessarie
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           against
           the
           aduise
           of
           som
           ,
           who
           persuaded
           him
           to
           assemble
           his
           forces
           to
           resist
           the
           enimie
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           repasse
           Tagus
           :
           But
           he
           did
           it
           not
           ,
           saying
           ,
           he
           woulde
           returne
           presently
           ,
           fearefull
           (
           as
           many
           supposed
           )
           and
           not
           holding
           himselfe
           assured
           on
           that
           side
           the
           riuer
           :
           Cascaies
           and
           the
           fortresse
           of
           Saint
           Iulian
           ,
           did
           not
           yet
           obey
           him
           ,
           yet
           vnderstanding
           that
           Anthony
           was
           possessed
           of
           Settuual
           ,
           the
           wife
           of
           Anthony
           
           
             de
             Castro
          
           went
           from
           Cascaies
           ,
           after
           whose
           departure
           the
           citie
           yeelded
           ,
           and
           the
           captaine
           of
           the
           fortresse
           of
           Saint
           Iulian
           ,
           being
           written
           vnto
           by
           Anthony
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           giue
           him
           fower
           thousand
           duckats
           a
           yeere
           rent
           ,
           made
           answere
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           Gouernors
           had
           abandoned
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           proclaimed
           king
           ,
           he
           would
           hold
           it
           at
           his
           deuotion
           :
           By
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           
             Bastien
             de
             Britto
          
           ,
           who
           serued
           as
           sergeant
           maior
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           
             Peter
             de
             Cugna
          
           ,
           turned
           head
           ,
           who
           with
           certaine
           men
           gathered
           togither
           ,
           went
           by
           the
           commaundement
           of
           Anthony
           to
           encampe
           about
           this
           fortresse
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           places
           of
           importance
           about
           Lisbone
           ,
           remained
           at
           his
           obedience
           :
           So
           did
           all
           others
           in
           those
           parts
           except
           the
           
           citie
           of
           Porto
           ,
           which
           obeied
           not
           yet
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           hauing
           foreseene
           the
           sedition
           which
           was
           practised
           at
           Settuual
           ,
           being
           departed
           as
           it
           is
           saide
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Gouernors
           flight
           ,
           and
           gone
           to
           Portel
           ,
           a
           place
           belonging
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           neere
           the
           frontiers
           of
           the
           realme
           towards
           Castill
           ,
           seeing
           iustice
           reduced
           to
           armes
           ,
           and
           himselfe
           disarmed
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           nowe
           
           high
           time
           to
           treate
           with
           the
           Catholique
           King
           :
           He
           sent
           therefore
           a
           Gentleman
           to
           represent
           vnto
           him
           ,
           howe
           peaceablie
           he
           had
           alwaies
           caried
           himselfe
           in
           the
           persuite
           of
           Iustice
           for
           Katherine
           his
           wife
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           neuer
           troubled
           the
           publike
           quiet
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           thing
           surpassed
           the
           ordinarie
           tearmes
           of
           Iustice
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           had
           not
           compounded
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           cause
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           vnderstood
           his
           reasons
           were
           great
           ,
           neither
           had
           he
           meanes
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           people
           who
           woulde
           haue
           withstoode
           him
           :
           Notwithstanding
           he
           was
           nowe
           resolute
           ,
           if
           his
           Maiestie
           woulde
           make
           him
           a
           good
           composition
           ,
           to
           yeelde
           vnto
           him
           all
           the
           rights
           of
           the
           saide
           Katherine
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           agreed
           ,
           he
           woulde
           publikely
           sende
           one
           to
           treate
           with
           him
           :
           He
           alleaged
           that
           his
           subiects
           being
           the
           thirde
           part
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           he
           coulde
           make
           easie
           ,
           or
           greatly
           hinder
           the
           enterprise
           .
           He
           saide
           that
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           realme
           had
           made
           offer
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           procure
           Anthony
           to
           leaue
           the
           title
           of
           King
           ,
           and
           vnite
           himselfe
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           crowne
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           end
           they
           should
           agree
           :
           And
           that
           the
           said
           Anthony
           had
           sent
           to
           make
           great
           offers
           vnto
           him
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           woulde
           not
           accept
           ,
           not
           seeming
           reasonable
           vnto
           him
           .
           He
           requested
           his
           Maiestie
           to
           commaund
           the
           armie
           not
           to
           endomage
           his
           countrey
           :
           Heerein
           he
           spake
           truth
           ,
           for
           although
           he
           were
           a
           quiet
           and
           religious
           man
           ,
           yet
           the
           Philipins
           saide
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           had
           beene
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           King
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           feare
           his
           forces
           ,
           for
           albeit
           he
           had
           many
           subiects
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           all
           obedient
           vnto
           him
           .
           That
           the
           Nobilitie
           abhorred
           his
           rule
           more
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           his
           kinsemen
           did
           him
           more
           hurt
           then
           good
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           emulation
           amongst
           the
           Nobilitie
           .
           He
           relied
           much
           on
           the
           equitie
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           yet
           feared
           he
           to
           bee
           forced
           by
           the
           kings
           power
           ,
           which
           he
           saw
           prepared
           ,
           supposing
           he
           would
           not
           receiue
           iudgement
           in
           the
           cause
           from
           any
           man.
           This
           feare
           had
           induced
           him
           to
           write
           to
           all
           the
           great
           Potentates
           in
           Christendome
           ,
           shewing
           his
           reasons
           ,
           and
           demaunding
           succours
           .
           The
           like
           office
           had
           he
           done
           with
           some
           Cardinals
           
           at
           Rome
           .
           He
           had
           sent
           into
           Fraunce
           diuers
           copies
           of
           his
           allegations
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           be
           dispersed
           into
           England
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           making
           great
           instance
           to
           the
           two
           Queenes
           to
           succour
           him
           with
           mony
           ,
           munition
           ,
           &
           captaines
           :
           But
           his
           weakenes
           being
           knowne
           to
           both
           ,
           although
           hee
           gaue
           them
           to
           vnderstande
           he
           went
           to
           ioine
           with
           the
           Gouernors
           in
           defence
           ,
           they
           returned
           him
           nothing
           but
           curteous
           words
           .
           And
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           not
           content
           to
           vse
           this
           diligence
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           were
           enuious
           of
           the
           kings
           good
           ,
           he
           did
           likewise
           write
           to
           his
           enimies
           and
           rebels
           ,
           desiring
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alançon
           .
           
             These
             things
             caused
             him
             more
             losse
             then
             profite
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             commonly
             to
             those
             that
             will
             contend
             with
             mightie
             Princes
             ,
             and
             builde
             their
             foundations
             vpon
             the
             succours
             of
             their
             enimies
             ill
             willers
             ,
             who
             wil
             not
             commonly
             declare
             themselues
             ,
             except
             their
             companion
             be
             strong
             .
          
           Heereupon
           it
           grewe
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           returned
           to
           the
           saide
           propositions
           so
           ample
           ,
           and
           artificiall
           an
           answere
           :
           for
           (
           as
           it
           was
           reported
           )
           some
           of
           his
           letters
           had
           beene
           surprised
           by
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           ,
           especially
           those
           he
           had
           written
           to
           Rome
           ,
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           written
           them
           .
           He
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           reioiced
           ,
           that
           
           in
           time
           he
           had
           auoided
           the
           sedition
           at
           Settuual
           ,
           being
           troubled
           with
           the
           danger
           and
           indignitie
           he
           might
           haue
           suffred
           :
           That
           he
           knewe
           it
           to
           be
           true
           that
           in
           the
           persuite
           of
           the
           right
           of
           Katherine
           ,
           he
           had
           carried
           himselfe
           with
           due
           modestie
           ,
           but
           by
           refusing
           to
           agree
           with
           him
           were
           growne
           the
           inconueniences
           wherein
           now
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           would
           gladly
           they
           should
           rather
           haue
           foreseen
           ,
           then
           haue
           made
           triall
           of
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           disquietnes
           ,
           and
           dishonor
           vnto
           themselues
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           he
           was
           sory
           in
           regarde
           of
           the
           neerenes
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           affection
           ,
           he
           bare
           vnto
           the
           said
           Katherine
           ;
           That
           his
           offer
           to
           yeelde
           him
           his
           right
           was
           acceptable
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           woulde
           haue
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           there
           was
           no
           necessity
           ,
           to
           adde
           new
           actions
           to
           those
           which
           God
           had
           giuen
           him
           ,
           apparant
           to
           all
           the
           worlde
           .
           That
           he
           had
           then
           wished
           for
           two
           reasons
           they
           coulde
           haue
           accepted
           of
           his
           liberalitie
           ,
           in
           recompence
           of
           their
           pretention
           :
           The
           first
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           hoped
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           not
           haue
           beene
           forced
           to
           enter
           armed
           into
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           warre
           vpon
           his
           owne
           subiects
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           things
           that
           doth
           most
           trouble
           him
           :
           But
           that
           good
           which
           might
           haue
           beene
           reaped
           by
           composition
           ,
           was
           nowe
           
           extinct
           by
           their
           slacknes
           ,
           seeing
           that
           his
           armie
           was
           alreadie
           entred
           the
           realme
           :
           The
           second
           reason
           was
           ,
           the
           desire
           to
           encrease
           and
           prosper
           his
           house
           ,
           to
           do
           good
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           to
           auoide
           the
           ruine
           of
           the
           estate
           ,
           and
           the
           hazard
           to
           ouerthrow
           it
           ,
           whereof
           there
           was
           yet
           some
           remedie
           ,
           for
           being
           so
           desirous
           of
           his
           good
           ,
           that
           onely
           was
           sufficient
           to
           mooue
           him
           to
           doe
           them
           good
           :
           He
           said
           moreouer
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           much
           amazed
           to
           heare
           him
           confesse
           with
           his
           owne
           mouth
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           daily
           practised
           with
           Anthony
           ,
           that
           they
           treated
           with
           a
           rebell
           who
           had
           committed
           so
           horrible
           a
           crime
           ,
           aduising
           him
           in
           signe
           of
           loue
           ,
           heereafter
           to
           abstaine
           from
           all
           such
           treaties
           ,
           so
           contrarie
           to
           that
           fidelitie
           whereunto
           they
           were
           bounde
           ,
           and
           so
           vnwoorthie
           of
           their
           authoritie
           and
           reputation
           ,
           shewing
           likewise
           ,
           that
           he
           marueiled
           they
           woulde
           suffer
           themselues
           to
           be
           informed
           from
           the
           Deputies
           ,
           who
           promised
           to
           cause
           Anthony
           to
           forsake
           the
           title
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           vsurped
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           offence
           capable
           of
           repentaunce
           ,
           whereas
           they
           shoulde
           well
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           ordinary
           practises
           and
           discourses
           of
           rebels
           ,
           to
           deceiue
           them
           as
           they
           had
           formerly
           done
           :
           And
           whereas
           the
           Deputies
           call
           it
           an
           accord
           or
           vnion
           for
           the
           defence
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           heede
           that
           it
           prooue
           not
           a
           league
           ,
           and
           a
           conspiracie
           ,
           framed
           to
           make
           him
           partaker
           with
           Anthony
           his
           offence
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           God
           had
           yet
           preserued
           him
           :
           He
           concluded
           that
           he
           would
           alwaies
           giue
           a
           gentle
           audience
           to
           that
           which
           shoulde
           be
           propounded
           on
           his
           behalfe
           ,
           with
           intention
           to
           doe
           him
           all
           the
           grace
           and
           fauor
           possible
           in
           his
           demaunds
           .
           This
           answere
           being
           receiued
           ,
           the
           Duke
           sent
           certaine
           gentlemen
           to
           treat
           an
           agreement
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           the
           which
           continued
           long
           ,
           making
           vnseasonable
           demaundes
           on
           the
           Dukes
           behalfe
           :
           Notwithstanding
           the
           King
           desiring
           that
           before
           they
           proceeded
           further
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           acknowledge
           and
           sweare
           him
           for
           his
           Lorde
           :
           The
           matter
           remained
           in
           suspence
           with
           small
           content
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           found
           not
           onely
           the
           hope
           of
           his
           Iustice
           to
           fall
           out
           vaine
           ,
           but
           likewise
           not
           to
           be
           fully
           reconciled
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           who
           tooke
           possession
           of
           his
           countries
           ,
           hauing
           alreadie
           lost
           Villauizosa
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           chiefe
           places
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           where
           hee
           made
           his
           aboad
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           well
           fortified
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           which
           hapned
           presently
           after
           the
           reduction
           of
           Eluas
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           a
           Castillian
           whom
           he
           had
           left
           within
           the
           castell
           ,
           either
           trusting
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           neglecting
           of
           it
           .
           This
           man
           hauing
           intelligence
           
           with
           captaine
           Cisneros
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           the
           Dukes
           campe
           ,
           treated
           
           to
           deliuer
           vnto
           him
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           castell
           ,
           the
           which
           descends
           into
           the
           ditch
           ,
           thereby
           secretly
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           kings
           forces
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           did
           effect
           .
           The
           night
           appointed
           for
           this
           enterprise
           being
           come
           ,
           the
           Duke
           commanded
           
             Sanches
             d'Auila
          
           ,
           to
           go
           with
           the
           soldiers
           he
           had
           about
           Eluas
           ,
           and
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           who
           hauing
           taken
           their
           Harquebusiers
           behinde
           them
           ,
           marched
           so
           that
           night
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           morning
           they
           came
           to
           Villauizosa
           ,
           and
           approching
           the
           gate
           that
           was
           promised
           them
           ,
           they
           founde
           that
           although
           it
           were
           open
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           they
           not
           enter
           ,
           for
           that
           being
           farre
           from
           the
           ground
           ,
           the
           ladder
           which
           they
           had
           brought
           was
           too
           shorte
           ,
           and
           coulde
           not
           reach
           vnto
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           dispaire
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           ,
           the
           day
           growing
           neere
           ,
           they
           were
           readie
           to
           returne
           ,
           fearing
           to
           be
           discouered
           .
           But
           as
           many
           times
           thinges
           are
           fitted
           to
           the
           violent
           course
           of
           fortune
           ,
           the
           Castillians
           founde
           within
           the
           castell
           ditch
           an
           other
           ladder
           ,
           which
           the
           soldiers
           within
           the
           forte
           had
           by
           chance
           left
           there
           ,
           the
           which
           bounde
           to
           that
           they
           brought
           ,
           reached
           vnto
           the
           gate
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           the
           soldiers
           entred
           the
           castell
           ,
           without
           being
           discouered
           ,
           hauing
           neither
           guard
           nor
           centinell
           ,
           but
           were
           all
           laide
           to
           sleepe
           ,
           hauing
           a
           mightie
           armie
           of
           enimies
           within
           tenne
           miles
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           this
           manner
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           lost
           the
           best
           and
           strongest
           furnished
           place
           he
           had
           .
        
         
           Many
           were
           then
           of
           opinion
           ,
           the
           King
           shoulde
           not
           go
           in
           person
           with
           the
           armie
           ,
           for
           although
           some
           helde
           it
           was
           necessarie
           he
           should
           
           goe
           ,
           alleaging
           the
           former
           reasons
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           helde
           the
           contrarie
           opinion
           ,
           added
           vnto
           their
           reasons
           ,
           that
           throughout
           all
           the
           way
           vnto
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           citie
           it selfe
           ,
           they
           died
           most
           violently
           of
           the
           plague
           ,
           although
           the
           aire
           did
           not
           seeme
           corrupted
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           conuenient
           to
           hazard
           the
           life
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           pillar
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           so
           many
           Realmes
           .
           That
           they
           might
           answere
           vnto
           the
           reasons
           of
           conueniencie
           ,
           which
           was
           spoken
           against
           this
           opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           like
           vnto
           all
           other
           humane
           things
           which
           haue
           two
           reasons
           ,
           for
           waighing
           the
           one
           it
           importes
           much
           ,
           and
           regarding
           the
           other
           ,
           they
           seeme
           light
           :
           The
           importance
           of
           the
           enterprise
           is
           verie
           great
           ,
           considering
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           his
           interest
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           consider
           that
           they
           oppose
           against
           the
           person
           of
           so
           mightie
           a
           king
           ,
           that
           of
           Anthony
           a
           rebell
           ,
           who
           doth
           scarse
           deserue
           the
           name
           
           of
           a
           tirant
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Noblemen
           ,
           Italians
           and
           Spaniards
           ,
           you
           compare
           the
           Count
           of
           Vimioso
           ,
           yoong
           ,
           without
           experience
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           traine
           ,
           and
           that
           against
           so
           valiant
           soldiers
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           there
           come
           peasants
           gathered
           togither
           from
           the
           villages
           about
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           the
           slaues
           of
           Ethiopia
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           iudge
           the
           great
           indignitie
           the
           king
           shoulde
           suffer
           being
           present
           in
           this
           expedition
           .
           They
           alleaged
           the
           like
           reason
           against
           the
           hope
           of
           good
           successe
           ;
           for
           although
           it
           seemed
           a
           matter
           easilie
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           considering
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           enimies
           ,
           yet
           regarding
           the
           difficulties
           alleaged
           ,
           the
           matter
           was
           in
           suspence
           ,
           remembring
           the
           examples
           of
           King
           Iohn
           the
           first
           of
           Castill
           ,
           &
           Alphonse
           the
           fifth
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           entring
           at
           diuers
           times
           with
           an
           armie
           ,
           into
           other
           countries
           ,
           and
           both
           returned
           flying
           and
           broken
           .
           As
           for
           the
           sweete
           content
           it
           seemed
           the
           Kings
           entrie
           should
           bring
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           the
           sharpenes
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           they
           saide
           it
           was
           well
           considered
           ;
           yet
           the
           King
           remaining
           at
           Eluas
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           place
           vpon
           the
           frontiers
           ,
           hee
           shoulde
           giue
           a
           generall
           content
           .
           This
           opinion
           seeming
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           with
           most
           grounde
           ,
           not
           onely
           pleased
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           bred
           such
           an
           impression
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           it
           passed
           the
           limits
           ,
           
             for
             that
             the
             cōsiderations
             of
             safety
             are
             limited
             with
             feare
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             began
             to
             apprehend
             too
             much
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             king
             was
             not
             sure
             at
             Badagios
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shoulde
             retire
             himselfe
             to
             Ciuill
             ,
             vnder
             colour
             to
             dispatch
             away
             the
             armie
             ,
             seeing
             it
             had
             already
             entred
             the
             realme
             :
          
           for
           the
           Duke
           marching
           from
           the
           frontier
           ,
           the
           King
           shoulde
           lie
           open
           to
           all
           attempts
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           who
           might
           make
           their
           courses
           euen
           vnto
           the
           walles
           of
           the
           citie
           .
           That
           Anthony
           seeking
           to
           make
           this
           diuersion
           ,
           he
           might
           easilie
           effect
           it
           with
           so
           great
           force
           ,
           as
           the
           king
           shoulde
           be
           constrained
           to
           retire
           himselfe
           with
           small
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           recall
           his
           armie
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           about
           the
           wals
           of
           Lisbone
           ;
           yet
           woulde
           not
           the
           king
           by
           any
           meanes
           heare
           speake
           thereof
           ,
           but
           perswaded
           such
           as
           were
           of
           that
           opinion
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           worlde
           ,
           no
           ,
           for
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           he
           woulde
           not
           retire
           a
           foote
           backe
           ,
           but
           was
           resolued
           to
           staie
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           in
           some
           place
           of
           the
           frontiers
           ,
           which
           shoulde
           be
           thought
           most
           conuenient
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           
           effect
           reteined
           certaine
           troupes
           for
           his
           guard
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           who
           had
           assembled
           his
           armie
           at
           Cantigliana
           passed
           the
           27.
           day
           of
           Iune
           ,
           by
           the
           kings
           commandement
           ,
           the
           small
           
           of
           Caya
           ,
           which
           diuides
           the
           two
           realmes
           ,
           entring
           into
           Portugall
           with
           great
           quantitie
           of
           munition
           and
           baggage
           ,
           by
           reason
           wherof
           ,
           he
           carried
           with
           him
           aboue
           sixe
           thousand
           chariots
           ,
           and
           fiue
           and
           twenty
           peeces
           of
           canon
           ,
           and
           passing
           vnder
           the
           walles
           of
           Eluas
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           being
           already
           yeelded
           :
           In
           three
           daies
           march
           he
           came
           to
           Stremos
           ,
           receiuing
           all
           places
           thereabouts
           to
           obedience
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           amazed
           at
           the
           bruite
           of
           the
           armie
           :
           But
           for
           that
           he
           laboured
           to
           assure
           the
           kings
           person
           aboue
           all
           ,
           being
           entred
           two
           daies
           iourney
           within
           the
           countrey
           ,
           he
           sent
           backe
           
             Peter
             Manrique
             de
             Padilla
          
           a
           knight
           of
           account
           ,
           and
           well
           experienced
           in
           the
           warre
           ,
           with
           two
           companies
           of
           men
           at
           armes
           ,
           and
           
             Peter
             d'
             Ayala
          
           Marshall
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           an
           old
           soldier
           ,
           with
           a
           regiment
           of
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           lodged
           at
           Eluas
           ,
           assuring
           those
           quarters
           from
           all
           reuolutions
           that
           might
           be
           feared
           :
           within
           Stremos
           was
           captaine
           
             Iohn
             Dazeuedo
          
           
           Admirall
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           yoong
           and
           hardie
           ,
           who
           put
           himselfe
           in
           defence
           ,
           and
           was
           cause
           that
           the
           armie
           made
           longer
           stay
           there
           ,
           then
           at
           any
           other
           lodging
           :
           He
           (
           whē
           as
           the
           gouernors
           were
           yet
           at
           Almeryn
           )
           had
           obtained
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           
             Martin
             Gonzales
             de
             Camera
          
           somewhat
           allyed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           the
           Captainship
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           after
           being
           written
           vnto
           by
           Anthonie
           as
           king
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           obey
           him
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           any
           other
           superiour
           then
           the
           gouernours
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           giuen
           his
           oath
           :
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Duke
           being
           arriued
           ,
           he
           sent
           vnto
           him
           
             Peter
             de
             Luna
          
           a
           captaine
           of
           horse
           ,
           with
           letters
           from
           the
           king
           ,
           requiring
           his
           obedience
           ,
           but
           he
           refused
           to
           yeeld
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           reasons
           he
           had
           giuen
           to
           Anthonie
           ;
           he
           trusted
           more
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           then
           the
           force
           thereof
           would
           warrant
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           the
           diligence
           of
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           speech
           of
           the
           fortifying
           of
           Eluas
           ,
           seeing
           it
           could
           not
           be
           effected
           ,
           he
           had
           retired
           himselfe
           to
           Stremos
           ,
           thinking
           there
           to
           make
           head
           ,
           and
           hauing
           animated
           the
           people
           to
           defende
           it
           ,
           he
           promised
           them
           great
           succours
           ;
           so
           as
           all
           agreeing
           with
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           they
           were
           resolute
           to
           fight
           .
           At
           this
           time
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           ,
           who
           went
           from
           Settuual
           to
           Badagios
           ,
           passing
           through
           the
           citie
           ,
           he
           persuaded
           the
           Landini
           ,
           chiefe
           citizens
           to
           yeeld
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           it
           was
           easie
           for
           them
           to
           turne
           the
           people
           as
           they
           pleased
           ,
           they
           induced
           them
           soone
           to
           obey
           :
           So
           as
           the
           Admirall
           remained
           alone
           in
           his
           obstinacie
           ,
           within
           the
           castell
           with
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           and
           
           familiars
           ,
           and
           although
           they
           laboured
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           obedience
           ,
           yet
           would
           he
           not
           yeeld
           ,
           excusing
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           it
           appeered
           not
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           was
           heire
           to
           the
           realme
           ;
           neither
           did
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Prior
           
             Ferrant
             de
             Toledo
          
           sonne
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           preuaile
           ;
           who
           discouering
           him
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           small
           consideration
           ,
           made
           offer
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           should
           be
           bound
           ,
           that
           whensoeuer
           it
           should
           appeere
           that
           the
           realme
           appertained
           not
           vnto
           Philip
           ,
           hee
           should
           restore
           him
           to
           the
           place
           he
           now
           enioyed
           :
           neither
           preuailed
           it
           to
           let
           him
           vnderstand
           that
           he
           could
           not
           resist
           ,
           making
           answere
           obstinately
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           had
           done
           his
           last
           endeuour
           ,
           hee
           woulde
           abandon
           the
           place
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           seeming
           that
           he
           coulde
           not
           otherwise
           saue
           his
           honour
           .
           But
           this
           resolution
           lasted
           little
           ,
           for
           discouering
           from
           the
           castell
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           had
           already
           planted
           his
           artillerie
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           the
           citie
           which
           had
           promised
           to
           defend
           him
           ,
           were
           all
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           Castillian
           soldiers
           were
           entred
           the
           citie
           ,
           being
           all
           amazed
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           retire
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           leaue
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           wanting
           courage
           to
           defend
           it
           ;
           but
           in
           issuing
           foorth
           the
           Castillians
           tooke
           him
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           led
           him
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           doubt
           whether
           he
           should
           punish
           him
           corporally
           ,
           to
           terrifie
           the
           rest
           by
           his
           first
           example
           ;
           but
           he
           pardoned
           him
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           prisoner
           to
           Villauizosa
           ,
           writing
           vnto
           the
           king
           ,
           that
           he
           tooke
           pitie
           of
           him
           ,
           being
           yoong
           and
           without
           experience
           .
           When
           the
           magistrate
           and
           the
           citizens
           had
           taken
           their
           oath
           ,
           and
           done
           the
           accustomed
           ceremonies
           to
           obey
           the
           king
           ,
           the
           armie
           marched
           towardes
           Mounte
           maior
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Arraialos
           ,
           leauing
           Euora
           on
           the
           left
           hande
           ,
           a
           citie
           of
           importance
           ,
           but
           then
           greatly
           afflicted
           with
           the
           plague
           :
           But
           to
           the
           ende
           it
           shoulde
           not
           remaine
           behinde
           vnyeelded
           ,
           
           the
           Duke
           sent
           thither
           
             Henry
             de
             Guzman
          
           with
           twentie
           horse
           to
           take
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           hee
           knewe
           it
           was
           vnpeopled
           ,
           as
           also
           vnderstanding
           that
           
             Diego
             de
             Castro
          
           (
           who
           was
           Captaine
           there
           )
           and
           the
           principalles
           of
           the
           citie
           (
           who
           were
           retired
           to
           their
           gardens
           thereabouts
           )
           desired
           to
           yeeld
           their
           obedience
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           the
           saide
           captaine
           and
           Magistrate
           being
           assembled
           togither
           a
           mile
           from
           the
           citie
           vnder
           the
           Portall
           of
           our
           Ladies
           church
           ,
           there
           
             Constantine
             de
             Brito
          
           a
           Notarie
           ,
           receiued
           a
           publike
           acte
           ,
           whereby
           they
           deliuered
           the
           citie
           to
           his
           Maiesties
           obedience
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           all
           assigned
           .
           The
           Duke
           beeing
           now
           arriued
           ,
           in
           fower
           
           daies
           march
           at
           Mount
           Maior
           the
           new
           ,
           where
           hauing
           found
           no
           resistance
           ,
           
           although
           the
           Counte
           Vimioso
           had
           beene
           there
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           taking
           possession
           thereof
           ,
           he
           came
           within
           fower
           daies
           to
           Settuual
           ,
           without
           wasting
           the
           countrey
           as
           is
           vsuall
           in
           warre
           ;
           for
           he
           neither
           slewe
           nor
           spoiled
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           townes
           ,
           nor
           suffered
           them
           to
           tread
           downe
           the
           corne
           which
           was
           then
           ripe
           :
           It
           seemed
           that
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           had
           not
           shewed
           the
           fruits
           ,
           that
           were
           expected
           of
           his
           valour
           within
           that
           prouince
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           heate
           wherewith
           hee
           vndertooke
           the
           defence
           ,
           hauing
           for
           that
           cause
           refused
           the
           place
           of
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           charge
           giuen
           in
           that
           realme
           :
           For
           hauing
           first
           from
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           and
           after
           from
           the
           Prior
           ,
           receiued
           charge
           to
           defend
           the
           saide
           prouince
           ,
           hee
           not
           onely
           neglected
           the
           defence
           ,
           but
           also
           retired
           himselfe
           .
           He
           excused
           this
           weake
           resistance
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Gouernors
           had
           deceiued
           him
           ,
           in
           not
           furnishing
           him
           with
           armes
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           and
           that
           hauing
           no
           other
           armes
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           wordes
           ,
           he
           was
           enforced
           to
           retire
           himselfe
           .
           But
           whatsoeuer
           the
           cause
           was
           ,
           all
           that
           part
           beyond
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           fertile
           within
           the
           realme
           ,
           remained
           disarmed
           and
           in
           pray
           to
           the
           enimie
           .
        
         
           
           Anthonie
           being
           returned
           from
           Settuuall
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           he
           was
           receiued
           with
           great
           ioy
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           time
           he
           had
           entred
           as
           king
           :
           And
           although
           the
           infection
           with
           the
           diuision
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           had
           much
           vnpeopled
           it
           ,
           yet
           made
           they
           deuises
           with
           great
           shewes
           of
           ioy
           .
           I
           will
           not
           leaue
           to
           report
           as
           a
           thing
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           cōpany
           of
           poore
           women
           which
           sell
           thinges
           in
           the
           market
           place
           ,
           the
           which
           marching
           in
           order
           like
           soldiers
           with
           their
           armes
           ,
           she
           which
           was
           their
           captaine
           in
           steade
           of
           a
           Halberd
           carried
           a
           fire
           panne
           ,
           seeming
           to
           remember
           the
           auncient
           battaile
           of
           Algibarotta
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Castillians
           and
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           where
           these
           being
           conquerors
           ,
           they
           vaunted
           that
           a
           Bakers
           wife
           had
           slaine
           seauen
           Castillians
           with
           a
           fire
           panne
           .
           The
           Gouernors
           who
           were
           fledde
           from
           Settuuall
           to
           a
           castell
           ,
           whereas
           
             Ambrose
             de
             Aguiar
          
           was
           then
           captaine
           ,
           imbarqued
           secretly
           ,
           and
           their
           feare
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           not
           holding
           themselues
           assured
           in
           any
           part
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           they
           were
           conducted
           to
           Ayamont
           ,
           a
           citie
           belonging
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           vpon
           the
           frontiers
           ,
           where
           being
           better
           aduised
           ,
           they
           returned
           into
           the
           realme
           ,
           putting
           themselues
           in
           Castromarin
           with
           great
           discontentment
           :
           There
           they
           made
           a
           decree
           
           repeating
           the
           deedes
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           king
           Henry
           vnto
           that
           day
           ,
           confirming
           the
           sentences
           which
           the
           said
           Henry
           had
           pronounced
           against
           him
           ,
           calling
           him
           rebell
           ,
           and
           troubler
           of
           the
           
           publique
           quiet
           .
           They
           declared
           (
           giuing
           testimonie
           of
           the
           intention
           of
           King
           Henry
           )
           that
           king
           Philip
           was
           the
           true
           succussor
           .
           They
           commaunded
           all
           cities
           ,
           places
           ,
           Noblemen
           ,
           and
           ministers
           of
           iustice
           ,
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           resigning
           all
           their
           authoritie
           vnto
           him
           :
           And
           although
           it
           seemed
           that
           all
           Iustice
           was
           now
           reduced
           to
           armes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           had
           no
           neede
           of
           this
           decree
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           of
           great
           importance
           both
           to
           iustifie
           his
           cause
           with
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           it
           made
           many
           cities
           to
           yeeld
           .
        
         
           
           But
           Anthony
           made
           no
           reckoning
           of
           this
           sentence
           ,
           preparing
           for
           defence
           vpon
           the
           right
           side
           of
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           hee
           had
           yet
           no
           other
           nation
           but
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           he
           coulde
           gather
           togither
           ,
           where
           with
           he
           could
           not
           frame
           a
           campe
           vpon
           any
           necessitie
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           peasants
           and
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           entertained
           for
           the
           warre
           ,
           coulde
           not
           abandon
           their
           trades
           to
           goe
           to
           fielde
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           desired
           to
           haue
           mercenarie
           soldiers
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           
             Frauncis
             Baretto
          
           staied
           long
           to
           bring
           any
           from
           Fraunce
           ,
           he
           dispatched
           
             Peter
             Dora
          
           ,
           then
           Consul
           of
           the
           French
           in
           that
           realme
           ,
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           giuing
           him
           money
           to
           leuie
           two
           thousand
           men
           ,
           he
           named
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           his
           Lieutenant
           generall
           ,
           and
           gaue
           the
           charge
           of
           his
           armie
           at
           sea
           ,
           to
           
             George
             de
             Meneses
          
           :
           He
           vnderstoode
           well
           the
           course
           of
           the
           Catholique
           armie
           ,
           but
           trusting
           as
           well
           in
           the
           people
           as
           to
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           well
           able
           to
           defend
           himselfe
           :
           Hee
           grewe
           doubtfull
           (
           being
           ill
           aduertised
           )
           that
           whilest
           the
           Duke
           marched
           by
           small
           iourneies
           towardes
           Settuuall
           ,
           seeming
           to
           go
           thither
           ,
           he
           should
           take
           the
           way
           to
           Saint
           Arem
           as
           some
           would
           suppose
           ,
           there
           to
           passe
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           with
           more
           ease
           ,
           being
           narrow
           ,
           and
           after
           to
           march
           by
           land
           against
           Lisbone
           ,
           without
           regard
           of
           smaller
           towns
           ;
           Hauing
           therefore
           grounded
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           hopes
           vpon
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           being
           amazed
           with
           this
           newes
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           furnish
           it
           with
           men
           and
           armes
           :
           But
           vnderstanding
           afterwards
           that
           the
           Duke
           was
           in
           truth
           approched
           to
           Settuual
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           Alcazar
           ,
           which
           is
           neere
           vnto
           it
           ,
           he
           called
           back
           the
           men
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           to
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           others
           which
           hee
           had
           forceablie
           gathered
           togither
           ,
           he
           sent
           them
           to
           Settuual
           ,
           forcing
           the
           Gentlemen
           
           one
           after
           an
           other
           ,
           and
           all
           in
           generall
           to
           go
           thither
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           punishments
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           entreaties
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           promises
           of
           exemptions
           and
           priuiledges
           :
           But
           for
           all
           this
           no
           man
           went
           willingly
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           forced
           complained
           greatly
           .
           The
           Nobilitie
           was
           small
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           there
           ,
           nothing
           resolute
           ,
           the
           people
           easie
           to
           change
           vpon
           euery
           light
           occasion
           ,
           were
           slothful
           ,
           hauing
           conceiued
           an
           opinion
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           to
           fight
           against
           Christians
           ,
           so
           as
           some
           fled
           ,
           some
           hidde
           themselues
           ,
           and
           some
           complained
           .
           The
           kings
           ministers
           being
           newe
           ,
           men
           ill
           affected
           ,
           and
           not
           fashioned
           to
           commaund
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           had
           the
           reines
           at
           libertie
           ,
           did
           tyrannize
           with
           absolute
           authoritie
           ,
           forcing
           al
           men
           with
           an
           vnaccustomed
           rigor
           ,
           to
           fight
           against
           their
           wils
           .
           At
           that
           time
           they
           did
           tollerate
           
           within
           the
           citie
           infinite
           disorders
           ,
           and
           thefts
           to
           draw
           money
           from
           the
           marchants
           :
           they
           imprisoned
           some
           which
           woulde
           not
           presently
           paie
           that
           which
           was
           demaunded
           of
           them
           ;
           If
           any
           tooke
           horse
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           about
           their
           busines
           ,
           sodainly
           they
           saide
           they
           fledde
           into
           Castill
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           slander
           they
           seased
           vpon
           their
           persons
           and
           goods
           .
           Hee
           was
           vnhappie
           that
           did
           commend
           the
           Catholique
           kings
           forces
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           either
           stoned
           ,
           imprisoned
           ,
           or
           condemned
           in
           a
           great
           summe
           of
           money
           ,
           they
           tooke
           from
           all
           men
           by
           force
           their
           horse
           and
           armes
           ,
           who
           so
           had
           little
           credite
           or
           no
           acquaintance
           with
           these
           new
           officers
           ,
           were
           ill
           assured
           :
           Such
           as
           had
           reckonings
           to
           make
           with
           the
           Courte
           were
           in
           ill
           case
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           paie
           what
           they
           did
           owe
           ,
           without
           compensation
           of
           what
           was
           due
           vnto
           them
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           they
           seemed
           friends
           to
           quietnes
           ,
           some
           of
           great
           meanes
           ,
           and
           verie
           honorable
           were
           imprisoned
           .
           The
           barbarous
           decrees
           ,
           the
           commaundements
           that
           were
           made
           to
           surcease
           the
           paiments
           and
           rents
           ,
           to
           binde
           euerie
           man
           to
           retire
           into
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           stande
           to
           the
           defence
           ,
           the
           opening
           and
           spoiling
           of
           houses
           that
           were
           shut
           vp
           were
           infinite
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           rigour
           ,
           and
           rudenes
           ,
           and
           all
           was
           executed
           by
           men
           who
           with
           their
           ignorance
           &
           bad
           inclination
           ,
           expresly
           to
           cause
           disorders
           ,
           made
           commaundements
           inobseruable
           ,
           the
           crosses
           of
           militarie
           orders
           ,
           especially
           those
           which
           carrie
           the
           title
           of
           knights
           of
           Christ
           ,
           sometime
           held
           in
           reputation
           ,
           were
           now
           giuen
           to
           many
           base
           and
           vnwoorthie
           persons
           ,
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           one
           or
           other
           .
           The
           new
           Christians
           who
           were
           neuer
           admitted
           to
           these
           orders
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           Nobilitie
           ,
           nor
           to
           any
           
           royall
           offices
           ,
           were
           sodainely
           by
           the
           fauour
           of
           this
           man
           mounted
           to
           what
           degree
           they
           pleased
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           he
           was
           beholding
           to
           anie
           that
           had
           succoured
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           necessities
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           he
           was
           easily
           perswaded
           by
           whōsoeuer
           .
           The
           black
           Negroes
           to
           whom
           (
           for
           the
           great
           number
           there
           is
           of
           them
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           )
           armes
           were
           defended
           ,
           were
           sodainely
           all
           armed
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           free
           ,
           commaundement
           being
           made
           ,
           that
           all
           such
           as
           woulde
           serue
           in
           this
           warre
           vnder
           captaines
           ,
           likewise
           Moores
           assigned
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           might
           do
           it
           against
           the
           will
           of
           their
           masters
           ,
           and
           without
           paying
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           all
           the
           slaues
           being
           assembled
           ,
           and
           conceiuing
           the
           Kings
           commaundement
           to
           be
           more
           in
           their
           fauour
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           shaking
           off
           the
           yoke
           ,
           leauing
           their
           patrons
           ,
           they
           ranne
           vnto
           the
           citie
           ,
           where
           taking
           horse
           and
           armes
           by
           force
           where
           they
           found
           them
           ,
           they
           committed
           a
           thousand
           insolencies
           .
           They
           coined
           money
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           a
           quarter
           lesse
           then
           it
           was
           woont
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           reuenew
           of
           the
           crowne
           was
           wasted
           ,
           for
           besides
           that
           he
           extorted
           from
           the
           treasurers
           what
           he
           coulde
           ,
           he
           laide
           handes
           vpon
           the
           iewels
           of
           the
           crowne
           ,
           and
           vpon
           that
           most
           renowmed
           (
           by
           the
           Portugals
           )
           saddle
           and
           furniture
           for
           a
           horse
           ,
           inriched
           with
           stones
           brought
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           great
           value
           .
           The
           money
           which
           Henry
           had
           gathered
           togither
           for
           the
           raunsome
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           which
           were
           slaues
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           was
           consumed
           and
           wholy
           spent
           :
           And
           this
           liberty
           proceeded
           so
           farre
           ,
           that
           they
           sought
           into
           religious
           houses
           ,
           for
           the
           money
           which
           they
           thought
           had
           beene
           there
           laide
           in
           guard
           ,
           and
           hauing
           founde
           some
           ,
           although
           it
           appertained
           to
           friendes
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           persons
           ,
           to
           orphans
           ,
           and
           pupils
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           seased
           on
           ,
           without
           number
           or
           weight
           ,
           togither
           with
           the
           siluer
           vessels
           of
           the
           same
           churches
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           violently
           carried
           away
           in
           some
           places
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           places
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           religious
           men
           themselues
           :
           Neither
           were
           the
           iewels
           and
           treasure
           which
           Marie
           the
           cousen
           of
           the
           said
           Anthonie
           left
           ,
           more
           assured
           ,
           being
           giuen
           to
           godly
           vses
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           her
           soule
           :
           For
           notwithstanding
           he
           were
           greatly
           bound
           vnto
           her
           ,
           yet
           he
           tooke
           them
           ,
           &
           conuerted
           them
           to
           his
           own
           vse
           .
           They
           gaue
           libertie
           to
           religious
           men
           to
           arme
           themselues
           ,
           imploying
           them
           in
           militarie
           charges
           ,
           to
           the
           scandall
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           and
           religious
           men
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           fruite
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           remembring
           the
           time
           past
           ,
           and
           that
           wherein
           king
           Sebastian
           raigned
           blamed
           themselues
           ,
           
           for
           then
           they
           complained
           of
           the
           arrogancie
           of
           his
           fauorites
           ,
           who
           they
           saide
           had
           neuer
           done
           any
           harme
           .
           They
           blessed
           king
           Henrie
           saying
           ,
           that
           although
           he
           knew
           not
           ,
           in
           the
           small
           time
           of
           his
           raigne
           how
           to
           gouerne
           himselfe
           as
           hee
           ought
           ,
           yet
           did
           hee
           neuer
           erre
           in
           will
           ,
           or
           suffred
           himselfe
           to
           be
           so
           easily
           seduced
           by
           any
           to
           the
           hurt
           of
           another
           .
           They
           cursed
           the
           Gouernors
           who
           had
           beene
           so
           slowe
           to
           resigne
           the
           gouernment
           ,
           concluding
           that
           rashnes
           had
           raigned
           with
           Sebastian
           ,
           irresolute
           arrogancie
           with
           Henry
           ,
           confusion
           with
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           and
           iniustice
           with
           Anthony
           .
           Some
           excused
           this
           last
           with
           weake
           reasons
           ,
           saying
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           done
           amisse
           by
           his
           commandement
           ,
           being
           curteous
           &
           wel
           enclined
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           greedy
           couetousnes
           of
           many
           of
           his
           followers
           caused
           this
           excesse
           ,
           who
           hauing
           long
           suffred
           whilest
           he
           was
           persecuted
           ,
           cōming
           now
           to
           rule
           they
           satisfied
           thēselues
           ,
           making
           things
           vnlawful
           tolerable
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Prior
           durst
           not
           deny
           their
           demaunds
           ,
           nor
           punish
           the
           offenders
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           the
           time
           was
           vnfit
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           auoid
           the
           name
           of
           vnthankfull
           ,
           in
           punishing
           such
           as
           had
           aided
           and
           succoured
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           abandoned
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           the
           seuere
           sentences
           of
           King
           Henry
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SIXTH
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             sixth
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             conquest
             the
             Catholique
             King
             made
             of
             Settuual
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fortresse
             :
             The
             arriuall
             of
             his
             sea-armie
             ,
             there
             :
             The
             thoughts
             of
             Anthonie
             :
             The
             voiage
             of
             Cardinal
             Riario
             into
             Spaine
             :
             The
             passage
             of
             the
             armie
             from
             Settuuall
             to
             Cascayes
             ,
             And
             the
             retraite
             of
             
               Diego
               de
               Meneses
            
             ,
             with
             his
             Portugall
             soldiers
             :
             The
             confusion
             of
             things
             in
             the
             citie
             of
             Lisbone
             :
             The
             taking
             of
             Cascayes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Castell
             :
             The
             death
             of
             
               Diego
               de
               Meneses
               :
               Anthony
            
             Marcheth
             with
             his
             troupes
             to
             Belem
             ,
             &
             to
             Alcantara
             :
             Apardon
             sent
             by
             king
             Philip
             vnto
             the
             Portugals
             to
             draw
             them
             vnto
             him
             :
             The
             treaties
             of
             Pacification
             :
             The
             deliuerie
             of
             the
             rocke
             of
             
             Saint
             Iulian
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fort
             :
             Of
             
               Cabesa
               Secca
            
             being
             abandoned
             ,
             &
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             towre
             of
             Belem
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           drew
           by
           small
           iourneies
           neere
           vnto
           Settuual
           with
           his
           armie
           ,
           marching
           with
           small
           order
           ,
           and
           without
           feare
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           accustomed
           to
           do
           in
           their
           friends
           countrey
           :
           But
           approching
           neere
           ,
           calling
           the
           chiefe
           commaunders
           he
           saide
           vnto
           them
           ;
           That
           although
           they
           had
           hitherto
           neglected
           all
           militarie
           discipline
           ,
           being
           so
           farre
           distant
           from
           their
           enimies
           ,
           now
           approching
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           contemne
           them
           ,
           chieflie
           hauing
           Settuual
           so
           neere
           ,
           a
           citie
           of
           importance
           ,
           wherein
           it
           was
           likely
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           great
           garrison
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           euery
           one
           heereafter
           shoulde
           carefully
           doe
           his
           dutie
           ,
           lodging
           his
           campe
           within
           the
           gardens
           on
           the
           north
           side
           .
           He
           presently
           sent
           a
           trumpet
           to
           signifie
           vnto
           them
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           come
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Catholique
           king
           to
           take
           possession
           thereof
           as
           his
           owne
           ,
           that
           they
           shoulde
           open
           him
           the
           gates
           ,
           threatning
           them
           if
           they
           did
           otherwise
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           miseries
           that
           did
           followe
           warre
           ,
           offring
           both
           to
           the
           inhabitants
           and
           to
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           to
           leaue
           their
           persons
           and
           
           goodes
           free
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           obey
           .
           Those
           within
           irresolute
           and
           deuided
           ,
           demaunded
           time
           to
           aduise
           :
           And
           for
           that
           we
           doe
           vsually
           regard
           our
           owne
           priuate
           profite
           more
           then
           any
           otherthing
           ;
           the
           Citizens
           viewing
           from
           the
           wals
           ,
           the
           soldiers
           to
           cut
           their
           vines
           ,
           and
           spoile
           their
           banks
           of
           salt
           ,
           whereof
           there
           is
           great
           aboundance
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           would
           presently
           haue
           yeelded
           vpon
           any
           cōdition
           .
           The
           marriners
           &
           some
           few
           soldiers
           made
           a
           cold
           shew
           of
           resistance
           :
           Yet
           
             Frauncis
             Mascaregnas
          
           who
           was
           captaine
           of
           the
           city
           ,
           &
           
             Diego
             Boteglio
          
           the
           yonger
           ,
           who
           commaunded
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           (
           hauing
           well
           considered
           the
           weakenes
           of
           the
           wals
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           enimie
           neere
           ,
           whom
           they
           little
           regarded
           a
           farre
           off
           )
           were
           more
           enclined
           to
           yeeld
           then
           to
           anie
           thing
           else
           ,
           neither
           did
           it
           behoue
           him
           to
           linger
           long
           vpō
           this
           resolutiō
           :
           For
           
             Lewes
             Douara
          
           had
           practised
           with
           a
           Frenchman
           ,
           who
           was
           captaine
           of
           a
           cōpanie
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           to
           deliuer
           him
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           the
           gate
           which
           he
           had
           in
           guard
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           had
           performed
           ,
           but
           the
           citizens
           being
           formerly
           resolued
           ,
           sent
           
             Simon
             de
             Miranda
          
           vnto
           the
           Duke
           ,
           to
           offer
           him
           obedience
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           execute
           his
           Embassage
           :
           for
           the
           soldiers
           
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           who
           were
           priuie
           to
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           commaunders
           ,
           being
           issued
           foorth
           to
           go
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           they
           found
           the
           said
           Simon
           without
           the
           gates
           ,
           &
           saying
           that
           he
           had
           betraied
           them
           ,
           they
           led
           him
           by
           force
           to
           Anthony
           ,
           who
           kept
           him
           in
           prison
           ;
           notwithstanding
           presently
           after
           ,
           the
           soldiers
           of
           the
           armie
           were
           brought
           in
           without
           condition
           or
           order
           .
           It
           is
           true
           that
           in
           this
           time
           the
           Duke
           had
           planted
           his
           cannon
           ,
           &
           was
           resolued
           to
           batter
           it
           ,
           &
           for
           a
           punishment
           of
           the
           slack
           resolution
           of
           the
           inhabitāts
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           their
           suburbs
           were
           spoiled
           ,
           so
           as
           we
           may
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           most
           important
           cities
           of
           the
           realme
           was
           taken
           by
           threatnings
           ,
           neither
           did
           the
           wars
           seeme
           yet
           to
           haue
           any
           beginning
           .
           The
           Portugal
           soldiers
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           departed
           free
           ,
           only
           
             Diego
             Boteglio
          
           not
           trusting
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           or
           seeming
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           that
           had
           actually
           serued
           Anthony
           ,
           would
           haue
           fled
           secretly
           by
           sea
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           taken
           &
           kept
           prisoner
           .
           The
           towre
           which
           keepes
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Port
           ,
           remained
           yet
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Portugals
           :
           The
           which
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           was
           a
           place
           of
           hard
           accesse
           ,
           &
           vneasie
           to
           bring
           the
           cānon
           to
           it
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           small
           and
           weake
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           held
           by
           the
           Portugals
           to
           be
           strōg
           ,
           the
           rather
           being
           backed
           towards
           the
           sea
           with
           three
           gallions
           armed
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           sent
           from
           Lisbone
           ,
           vnder
           the
           commaund
           of
           
             Ignace
             Rodrighez
             Voloso
          
           :
           And
           although
           it
           were
           manned
           with
           few
           soldiers
           ,
           yet
           had
           it
           no
           need
           of
           any
           great
           number
           ,
           not
           being
           capable
           of
           many
           :
           It
           was
           well
           furnished
           with
           Cannoniers
           ,
           sufficient
           artillerie
           ,
           and
           a
           captaine
           ,
           who
           amongst
           the
           Portugals
           was
           counted
           valiant
           .
           They
           attended
           at
           Settuual
           the
           armie
           at
           sea
           with
           great
           deuotion
           :
           For
           besides
           that
           the
           short
           season
           for
           galleies
           to
           liue
           in
           that
           sea
           began
           to
           weare
           away
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           made
           any
           longer
           stay
           ,
           the
           armie
           at
           land
           had
           presently
           fallen
           into
           great
           want
           of
           victuals
           and
           munition
           :
           For
           this
           reason
           the
           Duke
           desired
           to
           make
           himselfe
           with
           all
           speede
           master
           of
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           &
           therefore
           he
           greatly
           entreated
           
             Mendo
             de
             la
             Mota
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           captaine
           was
           called
           )
           to
           consigne
           it
           vnto
           him
           ;
           the
           which
           he
           refusing
           ,
           the
           Duke
           added
           some
           promises
           in
           the
           Kings
           
           name
           ,
           but
           they
           preuailed
           not
           :
           And
           for
           that
           
             Aluaro
             de
             Bassan
          
           Marques
           of
           S.
           Crux
           ,
           captaine
           of
           the
           said
           Catholique
           armie
           by
           sea
           ,
           being
           departed
           from
           S.
           Marie
           Porte
           ,
           hauing
           run
           all
           the
           coast
           of
           Algarues
           ,
           and
           reduced
           many
           cities
           of
           that
           countrey
           to
           the
           kings
           obedience
           ,
           was
           now
           arriued
           in
           this
           sea
           ,
           with
           threescore
           galleis
           ,
           and
           some
           round
           vessels
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           contentment
           of
           the
           campe
           .
           The
           Duke
           was
           forced
           ,
           
           hauing
           with
           great
           labour
           made
           his
           platformes
           ,
           to
           plant
           fower
           peeces
           of
           cannon
           ,
           and
           to
           lodge
           his
           footemen
           for
           the
           force
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           galleies
           hauing
           no
           other
           porte
           of
           retreate
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           forced
           by
           the
           windes
           to
           runne
           any
           other
           course
           ,
           whereof
           he
           gaue
           the
           charge
           to
           
             Prosper
             Colonna
          
           :
           But
           the
           artillerie
           was
           no
           sooner
           planted
           ,
           whereas
           it
           might
           annoy
           one
           of
           the
           gallions
           ,
           that
           was
           approched
           neerer
           land
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           which
           being
           subiect
           to
           the
           Castillians
           cannon
           ,
           which
           slew
           three
           or
           fower
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           they
           presently
           hoised
           sailes
           ,
           entring
           the
           porte
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           in
           great
           danger
           ;
           for
           those
           within
           the
           tower
           seeing
           them
           goe
           to
           the
           enimie
           ,
           discharged
           all
           their
           artillerie
           against
           them
           :
           Colonna
           turned
           
           the
           artillerie
           against
           the
           forte
           ,
           and
           beginning
           to
           batter
           ,
           the
           assieged
           fainting
           ,
           chiefly
           hauing
           viewed
           the
           armie
           at
           sea
           ,
           yeelded
           ,
           vpon
           condition
           to
           depart
           with
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           bagge
           and
           baggage
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           stricter
           conditions
           then
           had
           beene
           formerly
           offered
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           although
           hee
           were
           well
           pleased
           with
           the
           successe
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           seeme
           to
           allow
           that
           Prosper
           shoulde
           receiue
           it
           with
           these
           conditions
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           indured
           the
           cannon
           ,
           seeming
           that
           the
           assieged
           that
           had
           not
           obeied
           vpon
           the
           first
           shotte
           of
           the
           cannon
           were
           not
           woorthie
           of
           pardon
           :
           Then
           the
           galleies
           drew
           neere
           ,
           and
           hauing
           quietly
           taken
           the
           other
           two
           gallions
           ,
           they
           entred
           within
           the
           Porte
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           some
           intelligence
           at
           Lisbone
           of
           the
           taking
           of
           Settuual
           ,
           yet
           not
           assured
           thereof
           ,
           but
           by
           hearesay
           and
           coniectures
           ;
           so
           ill
           was
           the
           Prior
           informed
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           hee
           was
           subiect
           to
           beleeue
           
           many
           lies
           :
           whilest
           he
           was
           yet
           in
           suspence
           ,
           three
           poore
           women
           with
           their
           haire
           about
           their
           eares
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           palace
           ,
           weeping
           and
           crying
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           he
           would
           cause
           their
           husbands
           to
           be
           succoured
           ,
           who
           alone
           fought
           vpō
           the
           wals
           of
           the
           citie
           against
           the
           whole
           armie
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           not
           being
           rescued
           by
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           ,
           being
           all
           traitors
           :
           And
           ▪
           for
           that
           we
           more
           easily
           beleeue
           what
           we
           desire
           (
           although
           it
           be
           not
           likely
           )
           then
           what
           reason
           telleth
           vs
           ,
           he
           beleeued
           that
           what
           these
           women
           had
           reported
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           mooued
           with
           their
           teares
           and
           lamentations
           ,
           turning
           to
           the
           
           Counte
           of
           Vimioso
           ,
           who
           had
           alreadie
           made
           offer
           to
           goe
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           aduise
           ,
           hee
           commaunded
           him
           to
           assemble
           what
           forces
           he
           coulde
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Portugals
           bloud
           ,
           goe
           succour
           that
           place
           .
           To
           that
           end
           they
           assembled
           the
           whole
           people
           by
           ringing
           
           of
           the
           bels
           with
           other
           diligence
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           imbarqued
           some
           by
           loue
           ,
           some
           by
           force
           ,
           some
           armed
           ,
           some
           vnarmed
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           who
           shoulde
           leade
           them
           ,
           howe
           they
           shoulde
           march
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           should
           do
           :
           Feare
           did
           nothing
           reteine
           them
           ,
           for
           as
           yet
           they
           had
           neuer
           seene
           the
           enimie
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           onely
           the
           youth
           ranne
           thither
           ,
           but
           old
           men
           armed
           with
           heades
           and
           handes
           shaking
           ,
           imbarqued
           ,
           themselues
           not
           pressed
           there
           unto
           (
           being
           freed
           by
           their
           age
           )
           but
           vpon
           a
           certaine
           naturall
           hatred
           :
           Many
           religious
           men
           ranne
           through
           the
           citie
           on
           horsebacke
           with
           their
           naked
           weapons
           in
           hande
           ,
           incouraging
           the
           people
           to
           imbarque
           .
           The
           women
           of
           base
           condition
           made
           the
           aire
           deafe
           ;
           the
           churches
           were
           full
           of
           sighings
           and
           lamentations
           ,
           which
           they
           powred
           foorth
           with
           their
           foolish
           praiers
           ,
           whereby
           it
           seemed
           they
           knewe
           not
           what
           they
           demaunded
           ,
           for
           they
           praied
           for
           Christendome
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           beene
           besieged
           by
           Infidels
           :
           It
           was
           the
           19.
           day
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           the
           heate
           being
           extreame
           ,
           and
           these
           poore
           wretches
           who
           were
           imbarqued
           ,
           (
           attending
           the
           course
           of
           the
           water
           ,
           burned
           with
           the
           sunne
           ,
           not
           yet
           a
           span
           from
           the
           banke
           )
           began
           to
           suffer
           thirst
           ,
           so
           as
           many
           repented
           ,
           and
           would
           gladly
           haue
           returned
           if
           they
           could
           .
           But
           they
           remained
           in
           this
           estate
           vntil
           fowre
           of
           the
           clocke
           in
           the
           afternoone
           ,
           reckoning
           after
           the
           French
           manner
           :
           at
           what
           time
           Anthony
           going
           alongst
           the
           riuer
           ,
           reioicing
           to
           see
           so
           many
           readie
           to
           do
           him
           seruice
           ,
           there
           arriued
           a
           Carauell
           from
           Settuual
           ,
           which
           brought
           certaine
           newes
           of
           the
           successe
           ;
           the
           which
           although
           it
           pleased
           these
           people
           ,
           who
           (
           halfe
           dead
           with
           suffring
           )
           disimbarqued
           againe
           ,
           yet
           it
           greatly
           displeased
           the
           Prior
           ,
           who
           hauing
           beene
           there
           in
           person
           ,
           and
           furnished
           it
           with
           armes
           and
           munition
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           coulde
           possiblie
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           thought
           was
           conuenient
           ,
           he
           had
           conceiued
           an
           assured
           hope
           ,
           that
           it
           shoulde
           holde
           out
           long
           ,
           but
           seeing
           it
           nowe
           so
           shamefully
           lost
           ,
           he
           grewe
           amazed
           :
           And
           although
           
           he
           durst
           neither
           in
           worde
           nor
           deede
           ,
           make
           shew
           of
           any
           feare
           ,
           yet
           as
           it
           were
           foretelling
           the
           mischiefe
           he
           was
           greatly
           troubled
           with
           himselfe
           :
           
             And
             for
             that
             in
             the
             counsels
             of
             such
             as
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             such
             seemes
             alwaies
             best
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             executed
             ,
             hauing
             lost
             the
             occasion
             ,
             he
             began
             now
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ill
             in
             not
             following
             the
             counsell
             of
             such
             as
             aduised
             him
             not
             to
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             title
             of
             King
             ,
             for
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Protector
             which
             he
             might
             haue
             taken
             ,
             it
             seemed
             vnto
             him
             that
             he
             might
             at
             al
             times
             haue
             made
             an
             honorable
             
             peace
             .
          
           But
           that
           nowe
           being
           king
           proclaimed
           and
           sworne
           with
           subscribing
           it
           in
           so
           many
           places
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           not
           suffered
           any
           one
           to
           kisse
           his
           hands
           ,
           nor
           taken
           the
           scepter
           ,
           it
           seemed
           vnto
           him
           difficult
           ,
           and
           almost
           impossible
           to
           leaue
           the
           title
           but
           with
           his
           life
           ,
           yet
           hauing
           well
           considered
           by
           the
           euents
           ,
           that
           his
           affaires
           were
           weake
           and
           vnstable
           ,
           he
           found
           the
           enimie
           to
           be
           mightie
           ,
           and
           so
           farre
           aduaunced
           in
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           no
           meanes
           to
           staie
           him
           ,
           nor
           make
           him
           relinquish
           armes
           :
           He
           founde
           himselfe
           abandoned
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           may
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           whole
           realme
           :
           For
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           the
           nobilitie
           ,
           hauing
           made
           an
           agreement
           with
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           had
           retired
           himselfe
           expecting
           the
           euent
           :
           The
           Marques
           of
           Villa
           Reale
           ,
           who
           had
           giuen
           him
           hope
           to
           ioine
           ,
           appeered
           not
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           other
           great
           personages
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           had
           followed
           the
           examples
           of
           these
           ,
           for
           that
           some
           went
           openly
           to
           Badagios
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Catholique
           king
           for
           their
           Lorde
           ;
           some
           others
           staied
           ,
           to
           suite
           themselues
           according
           to
           the
           occurrents
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           least
           part
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           these
           were
           such
           men
           ,
           as
           neither
           loue
           ,
           nor
           their
           owne
           desires
           ,
           but
           feare
           ,
           shame
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           priuate
           considerations
           had
           drawne
           vnto
           him
           ;
           for
           some
           filled
           themselues
           with
           vaine
           hopes
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           familiaritie
           they
           had
           with
           him
           ;
           some
           others
           being
           present
           ,
           coulde
           not
           but
           followe
           him
           ;
           and
           others
           for
           the
           rigorous
           commaundements
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           should
           come
           and
           acknowledge
           him
           ,
           came
           fearefully
           ,
           whereof
           some
           stoode
           more
           in
           awe
           then
           others
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           had
           their
           goods
           and
           persons
           any
           thing
           retired
           ,
           made
           small
           account
           of
           his
           commaundement
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           were
           neere
           ,
           as
           more
           subiect
           to
           the
           execution
           thereof
           ,
           came
           of
           force
           ,
           faining
           great
           affection
           :
           From
           these
           counterfeit
           lookes
           of
           the
           rebellion
           of
           cities
           ,
           of
           the
           retraite
           of
           
           some
           to
           Badagios
           ,
           of
           the
           report
           daily
           made
           vnto
           him
           ,
           of
           thinges
           which
           bred
           doubt
           in
           him
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           the
           fidelitie
           of
           one
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           an
           other
           :
           he
           grewe
           iealous
           that
           he
           shoulde
           one
           day
           be
           deliuered
           into
           his
           enimies
           hands
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           he
           fauoured
           most
           ,
           to
           warrant
           their
           persons
           from
           the
           great
           danger
           wherein
           they
           were
           :
           And
           this
           iealousie
           did
           so
           encrease
           ,
           that
           he
           imprisoned
           
             George
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           captaine
           generall
           at
           sea
           ,
           hauing
           wrongfully
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           treated
           to
           yeelde
           the
           armie
           to
           the
           enimies
           ,
           and
           to
           conduct
           them
           within
           the
           Porte
           of
           Lisbone
           .
           Heereunto
           they
           added
           that
           halfe
           the
           
           realme
           was
           lost
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           part
           of
           Tagus
           towards
           Andelouzia
           was
           possessed
           by
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           were
           any
           corner
           thereof
           where
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           ,
           as
           at
           Begia
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           places
           of
           the
           realme
           of
           Algarues
           ,
           either
           they
           made
           no
           reckoning
           thereof
           ,
           or
           they
           had
           compounded
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           moitie
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           where
           the
           enimies
           had
           not
           beene
           ,
           was
           almost
           all
           in
           suspence
           ,
           for
           the
           citie
           of
           Porto
           which
           is
           the
           principall
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           rest
           which
           lie
           betwixt
           the
           riuers
           of
           Doro
           and
           Migno
           ,
           did
           not
           yet
           fully
           obey
           ,
           desiring
           since
           they
           were
           come
           to
           armes
           ,
           to
           see
           who
           shoulde
           haue
           the
           better
           ,
           onely
           Coimbra
           was
           more
           at
           his
           deuotion
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           shewed
           it selfe
           more
           of
           Anthonies
           faction
           then
           the
           whole
           realme
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Iuly
           it
           began
           to
           rise
           ,
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           
             Iohn
             Rodrigues
             de
             Vasconcellos
          
           ,
           a
           gentleman
           and
           a
           priest
           ,
           whom
           Anthony
           had
           sent
           thither
           ,
           expelling
           
             Peter
             Guedez
          
           gouernour
           thereof
           ,
           who
           fledde
           with
           the
           Corygidor
           in
           great
           hazard
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           plague
           had
           not
           then
           afflicted
           the
           citie
           ,
           the
           disorders
           had
           beene
           greater
           ;
           yet
           this
           was
           but
           one
           citie
           onely
           :
           whereas
           contrariwise
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           the
           first
           place
           where
           he
           was
           proclaimed
           king
           ,
           beganne
           to
           rise
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           pacifying
           whereof
           ,
           he
           sent
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Sylua
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           first
           moters
           of
           this
           popular
           humour
           which
           made
           him
           King
           ;
           so
           as
           he
           had
           scarce
           any
           citie
           remaining
           but
           Lisbone
           ,
           whereof
           he
           had
           no
           great
           confidence
           ,
           although
           the
           common
           people
           by
           their
           accustomed
           braggings
           ,
           shewed
           him
           great
           affection
           ;
           in
           this
           so
           apparant
           danger
           hee
           founde
           not
           any
           of
           so
           many
           Potentates
           enclined
           to
           succour
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           reason
           should
           not
           willingly
           haue
           seene
           his
           enimie
           aspire
           to
           such
           greatnes
           .
           So
           as
           afflicted
           with
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           he
           had
           
           easily
           followed
           the
           counsell
           of
           an
           accorde
           ,
           although
           the
           fidelitie
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           of
           King
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           him
           ,
           yet
           hee
           had
           no
           man
           about
           him
           that
           coulde
           perswade
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           cured
           by
           contrarie
           remedies
           :
           For
           taking
           counsell
           with
           
             Diego
             Boteglio
          
           the
           elder
           ,
           his
           familiar
           ,
           who
           had
           followed
           him
           in
           all
           his
           disgraces
           ;
           and
           with
           those
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Portugall
           ;
           although
           his
           flight
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           haue
           attempted
           it
           ,
           were
           stopped
           ,
           and
           small
           hope
           of
           victory
           in
           battaile
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           he
           not
           agree
           and
           yeeld
           to
           fortune
           ,
           but
           resolued
           to
           
           defend
           himselfe
           :
           In
           which
           resolution
           he
           was
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Guarda
           ,
           who
           as
           a
           bolde
           man
           woulde
           haue
           his
           opinion
           passe
           in
           all
           things
           :
           For
           he
           saide
           the
           Catholique
           king
           was
           not
           so
           mightie
           
           as
           was
           supposed
           ,
           that
           his
           Spanish
           soldiers
           ,
           were
           new
           and
           vntrained
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           not
           drawe
           foorth
           of
           Italy
           his
           trained
           men
           ,
           fearing
           that
           being
           busied
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           the
           realme
           of
           Naples
           ,
           or
           the
           state
           of
           Millaine
           shoulde
           reuolt
           :
           That
           the
           Italians
           and
           Germaines
           were
           few
           in
           number
           ,
           for
           besides
           there
           were
           many
           dead
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           to
           bring
           any
           great
           numbers
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           a
           prouince
           that
           is
           weake
           ,
           and
           hatefull
           to
           all
           other
           nations
           :
           That
           at
           this
           present
           when
           as
           the
           brute
           should
           be
           of
           his
           taking
           armes
           ,
           the
           States
           of
           Italy
           ,
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           and
           of
           Arragon
           woulde
           rebell
           :
           That
           the
           Turke
           woulde
           descend
           vpon
           his
           realme
           of
           Naples
           :
           That
           Castill
           it selfe
           being
           greeued
           and
           ouercharged
           with
           impostes
           ,
           woulde
           reuolt
           :
           That
           Fraunce
           ,
           England
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           Germany
           ,
           would
           come
           presently
           with
           many
           men
           to
           his
           succours
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           in
           assailing
           the
           other
           prouinces
           of
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           diuert
           the
           warre
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           yet
           succeeded
           ,
           the
           time
           being
           too
           short
           to
           giue
           them
           notice
           of
           his
           election
           ,
           or
           receiue
           an
           answere
           :
           That
           the
           realme
           was
           mightie
           enough
           of
           it selfe
           to
           defend
           it selfe
           ,
           on
           this
           side
           the
           riuer
           ,
           vntill
           his
           friends
           had
           meanes
           to
           succour
           him
           :
           These
           things
           being
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           by
           his
           friends
           with
           so
           great
           efficacie
           ,
           and
           faining
           to
           haue
           receiued
           aduise
           ,
           they
           did
           somewhat
           encourage
           Anthony
           ,
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           desire
           to
           raigne
           makes
           the
           vnbeleeuing
           ,
           credulous
           :
           These
           men
           besides
           their
           aforesaide
           priuate
           passions
           ,
           although
           they
           did
           well
           vnderstand
           the
           weaknes
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           the
           lightnes
           of
           their
           reasons
           ,
           were
           blinded
           with
           two
           things
           ,
           whereby
           they
           perswaded
           Anthony
           from
           composition
           .
           
           The
           one
           was
           ,
           that
           knowing
           the
           offence
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           to
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           shoulde
           obtaine
           their
           pardon
           ,
           yet
           should
           they
           neuer
           receiue
           grace
           nor
           fauour
           ,
           but
           remaine
           still
           in
           feare
           of
           their
           liues
           :
           The
           other
           was
           to
           enioy
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           a
           manner
           was
           all
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           attributing
           vnto
           themselues
           the
           principall
           offices
           ,
           so
           as
           for
           the
           affection
           they
           shewed
           vnto
           the
           crowne
           ,
           it
           seemed
           that
           Anthony
           bare
           them
           respect
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           subiection
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           feare
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           sweetenes
           of
           rule
           ,
           made
           them
           obstinate
           .
           Amidst
           these
           doubts
           ,
           the
           Prior
           was
           not
           without
           hope
           of
           some
           succours
           from
           Fraunce
           ,
           for
           that
           
             Frauncis
             Baretto
          
           being
           first
           of
           all
           sent
           by
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Consull
           of
           the
           French
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           some
           little
           money
           ,
           he
           expected
           at
           the
           least
           one
           of
           them
           shoulde
           appeare
           
           with
           men
           ,
           although
           the
           Gouernors
           had
           sent
           Baretto
           more
           to
           please
           the
           peoples
           desire
           ,
           with
           this
           shewe
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           will
           they
           had
           hee
           shoulde
           worke
           it
           in
           effect
           ,
           being
           dispatched
           with
           ample
           commissions
           ,
           they
           daily
           by
           their
           messengers
           restrained
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           reuoked
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           effected
           nothing
           of
           importance
           :
           And
           although
           that
           Anthony
           had
           written
           vnto
           him
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           late
           ,
           and
           the
           Consull
           of
           the
           French
           hauing
           receiued
           money
           ,
           staied
           still
           in
           Fraunce
           to
           take
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           expected
           succours
           from
           those
           parts
           in
           vaine
           ,
           chiefly
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Agents
           of
           the
           Catholique
           king
           laboured
           greatly
           that
           court
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           Portugals
           from
           their
           desire
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           Anthony
           founde
           them
           so
           slowe
           in
           comming
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           galleies
           were
           masters
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           be
           out
           of
           hope
           .
           Then
           grew
           a
           confusion
           and
           disorder
           in
           all
           thinges
           ,
           and
           forasmuch
           as
           their
           mindes
           were
           greatly
           troubled
           ,
           all
           without
           rest
           ,
           and
           all
           terrified
           ,
           it
           chaunced
           that
           the
           night
           following
           the
           daie
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           had
           receiued
           newes
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           Settuuall
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           flight
           of
           some
           Castillian
           marchants
           ,
           who
           held
           not
           themselues
           
           secure
           within
           the
           city
           ,
           they
           tooke
           an
           allarum
           ,
           with
           great
           amasement
           ,
           crying
           that
           the
           enimie
           entred
           by
           many
           places
           ,
           and
           as
           there
           was
           no
           ordered
           discipline
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           that
           knew
           what
           they
           should
           vndertake
           ,
           the
           feare
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           the
           confusion
           such
           and
           so
           vnreasonable
           ,
           the
           running
           of
           people
           vp
           and
           downe
           to
           demaund
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           to
           seeke
           for
           flight
           ,
           adding
           thereunto
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           and
           well
           peopled
           a
           citie
           ,
           that
           there
           coulde
           not
           be
           seene
           a
           greater
           confusion
           .
           And
           although
           at
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           sunne
           hauing
           discouered
           the
           truth
           ,
           this
           feare
           vanquished
           ,
           yet
           did
           there
           a
           greater
           seaze
           vpon
           euery
           mans
           minde
           :
           for
           vnderstanding
           in
           trutth
           the
           Duke
           to
           be
           strong
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           heare
           newes
           of
           the
           soldiers
           insolencies
           ,
           which
           disbanded
           and
           drewe
           daily
           neerer
           ,
           giuing
           no
           small
           astonishment
           to
           see
           certaine
           Negro
           slaues
           returne
           wounded
           ,
           who
           hauing
           rashly
           passed
           with
           their
           ensignes
           to
           the
           other
           banke
           ,
           were
           ill
           entreated
           by
           some
           horse
           and
           shot
           of
           the
           enimie
           :
           They
           founde
           that
           Anthony
           made
           no
           preparation
           ,
           neither
           had
           he
           any
           forces
           to
           resist
           ,
           gouerning
           himselfe
           with
           small
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           neither
           knew
           how
           to
           fight
           ,
           nor
           which
           way
           to
           flie
           ,
           neither
           yet
           how
           to
           yeelde
           himselfe
           :
           He
           was
           daily
           in
           counsell
           with
           his
           men
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           suffred
           himselfe
           to
           be
           gouerned
           by
           many
           ,
           whose
           authorities
           were
           equall
           ,
           
           and
           their
           opinions
           diuers
           ,
           so
           did
           he
           neuer
           resolue
           any
           good
           thing
           ,
           
           as
           it
           hapneth
           often
           in
           the
           like
           accidents
           .
           They
           then
           propunded
           more
           plainly
           then
           before
           the
           treatie
           of
           an
           accorde
           ,
           and
           although
           some
           ,
           who
           before
           did
           seeme
           brauest
           ,
           shewed
           themselues
           nowe
           more
           milde
           ,
           yet
           for
           that
           the
           Counte
           of
           Vimioso
           being
           a
           yoong
           man
           ,
           perswaded
           to
           warre
           ,
           no
           man
           durst
           contradict
           him
           :
           He
           affected
           the
           charge
           of
           generall
           ,
           but
           hee
           knewe
           not
           by
           what
           meanes
           to
           displace
           
             Diegode
             Meneses
          
           ,
           who
           enioied
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           contrarying
           one
           an
           other
           ,
           they
           prouided
           slowly
           for
           things
           necessarie
           ,
           whereunto
           was
           a
           great
           hinderance
           ,
           the
           credite
           that
           Anthony
           gaue
           to
           
             Edward
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           a
           rich
           yoong
           man
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           bounde
           ,
           hauing
           furnished
           him
           with
           money
           ,
           who
           desirous
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           valiant
           ,
           obtained
           a
           commission
           to
           assemble
           what
           horse
           he
           coulde
           vnder
           his
           cornet
           ,
           imploying
           him
           in
           matters
           of
           greater
           authoritie
           ,
           then
           was
           fitte
           for
           his
           base
           qualitie
           .
        
         
           
           His
           holines
           hauing
           intelligence
           of
           the
           refusall
           the
           Catholique
           king
           had
           made
           ,
           touching
           his
           entermedling
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           doubted
           least
           the
           wars
           of
           Portugall
           shoulde
           alter
           the
           quiet
           of
           all
           Christendome
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           hee
           had
           shewed
           himselfe
           newter
           to
           both
           Kings
           ,
           seeming
           to
           bee
           doubtfull
           in
           himselfe
           to
           whether
           part
           hee
           should
           encline
           :
           whether
           vnto
           Henry
           that
           woulde
           giue
           the
           crowne
           vnto
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           or
           to
           Philip
           that
           sought
           it
           for
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           by
           reason
           of
           state
           he
           should
           not
           be
           wel
           pleased
           to
           see
           these
           two
           realmes
           vnited
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Catholique
           king
           shoulde
           become
           more
           mightie
           and
           superior
           in
           forces
           ,
           to
           all
           other
           princes
           :
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           willingly
           seeme
           to
           oppose
           against
           him
           ,
           fearing
           to
           displease
           a
           Prince
           that
           had
           deserued
           well
           of
           him
           :
           But
           vnderstanding
           that
           the
           two
           kings
           were
           agreed
           ,
           and
           that
           Henry
           had
           changed
           his
           minde
           ,
           and
           laboured
           to
           giue
           the
           realme
           to
           Philip
           ,
           he
           then
           made
           it
           manifest
           that
           he
           would
           fauour
           Anthony
           ,
           and
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           more
           apparant
           after
           the
           death
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           when
           as
           hee
           laboured
           to
           haue
           the
           cause
           of
           succession
           ended
           by
           sentence
           :
           But
           Philip
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           iudges
           ,
           detested
           this
           decision
           .
           But
           his
           Embassadors
           hauing
           laboured
           in
           vaine
           in
           this
           respect
           
             (
             Philip
          
           growing
           iealous
           ,
           and
           not
           greatly
           trusting
           the
           Popes
           good
           meaning
           )
           woulde
           not
           put
           to
           compremise
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           seemed
           to
           holde
           certaine
           :
           His
           holines
           determined
           to
           sende
           a
           Cardinall
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           expresly
           
           to
           treat
           vpon
           this
           busines
           :
           Therefore
           before
           the
           Prior
           was
           proclaimed
           king
           ,
           he
           dispatched
           Cardinal
           
             Alexander
             Riario
          
           his
           Legat
           vnto
           Philip
           ,
           with
           commission
           to
           disswade
           the
           king
           from
           armes
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           passe
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           to
           fauour
           this
           busines
           ,
           with
           commission
           likewise
           to
           offer
           himselfe
           for
           iudge
           in
           the
           Popes
           behalfe
           vnto
           all
           the
           pretendents
           .
        
         
           
           There
           were
           diuers
           discourses
           in
           Spaine
           vpon
           the
           comming
           of
           this
           Legat
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           Castillians
           feared
           not
           his
           sentence
           ,
           seeming
           hee
           shoulde
           not
           offer
           himselfe
           alone
           to
           determine
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           no
           meaning
           to
           pronounce
           it
           in
           fauour
           of
           Philip
           ;
           yet
           they
           helde
           it
           not
           conuenient
           to
           put
           the
           matter
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           
             being
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             Pope
             vnder
             colour
             to
             perfourme
             the
             office
             of
             a
             generall
             father
             ,
             came
             (
             as
             it
             is
             saide
             )
             to
             make
             himselfe
             absolute
             iudge
             of
             realmes
             :
          
           that
           besides
           the
           extraordinarie
           authoritie
           he
           shoulde
           draw
           vnto
           the
           Aposto
           like
           sea
           ,
           hee
           shoulde
           binde
           the
           king
           vnto
           his
           house
           ,
           by
           giuing
           him
           a
           kingdome
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           the
           King
           hauing
           intelligence
           of
           his
           departure
           from
           Rome
           ,
           desirous
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           realme
           before
           his
           arriuall
           ,
           hee
           commaunded
           throughout
           all
           Spaine
           where
           he
           shoulde
           passe
           ,
           that
           he
           shoulde
           be
           entertained
           and
           receiued
           with
           all
           possible
           pompe
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Legat
           taking
           no
           heede
           ,
           he
           accepted
           of
           all
           their
           kindnes
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           the
           voiage
           was
           long
           ,
           he
           spent
           much
           time
           ;
           being
           arriued
           at
           Badagios
           ,
           he
           found
           that
           the
           affaires
           had
           taken
           an
           other
           forme
           then
           when
           he
           was
           at
           Rome
           :
           For
           he
           vnderstood
           that
           Anthony
           was
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           Philips
           forces
           were
           entred
           Portugall
           ,
           being
           then
           at
           the
           wals
           of
           Settuuall
           :
           Finding
           therefore
           the
           matter
           he
           had
           to
           treate
           of
           thus
           altred
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           his
           Holines
           for
           new
           direction
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           lodged
           without
           the
           citie
           in
           a
           cōuent
           of
           religious
           men
           which
           go
           barefoote
           ,
           he
           sent
           
             Traian
             Mario
          
           Apostolike
           Prothonotarie
           ,
           to
           visite
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           receiuing
           him
           with
           great
           fauor
           ,
           said
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           right
           sorie
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           sicknes
           he
           could
           not
           go
           to
           meete
           the
           Legat
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           bounde
           ;
           but
           when
           God
           should
           giue
           him
           health
           he
           woulde
           then
           performe
           it
           ,
           supposing
           by
           this
           meanes
           to
           entertaine
           him
           the
           longer
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinall
           (
           desirous
           to
           enter
           with
           accustomed
           ceremouies
           )
           would
           attend
           his
           recouerie
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           should
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           realme
           .
           But
           the
           Legat
           seeing
           his
           indisposition
           ,
           &
           finding
           
           how
           much
           delay
           did
           import
           ,
           craued
           leaue
           to
           come
           to
           him
           by
           night
           
           priuately
           in
           coach
           ,
           the
           which
           with
           great
           difficultie
           was
           graunted
           ,
           comming
           vnto
           him
           one
           night
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Chinchion
           :
           But
           this
           audience
           was
           of
           small
           effect
           ,
           for
           the
           Legat
           by
           the
           alteration
           of
           the
           affaires
           being
           irresolute
           ,
           and
           the
           Catholique
           King
           most
           resolute
           to
           proceede
           in
           this
           enterterprise
           ,
           trusting
           more
           to
           armes
           ,
           then
           wordes
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           agreement
           ,
           the
           king
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           was
           so
           farre
           aduaunced
           ,
           as
           it
           coulde
           admit
           no
           treating
           .
           The
           Cardianll
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Marquesse
           D'Oignion
           ,
           not
           being
           receiued
           at
           his
           entrie
           with
           the
           ceremonies
           accustomed
           for
           a
           Cardinall
           Legat
           :
           Hee
           remained
           a
           while
           without
           doing
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           effect
           the
           Popes
           cōmission
           ,
           he
           would
           passe
           into
           Portugall
           .
           The
           King
           who
           desired
           to
           stay
           him
           ,
           entertained
           him
           all
           he
           could
           ,
           supposing
           that
           the
           Legat
           being
           within
           Lisbone
           ,
           it
           woulde
           be
           scandalous
           to
           goe
           against
           him
           with
           an
           armie
           :
           Moreouer
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           great
           confidence
           in
           the
           Legat
           ,
           but
           held
           him
           as
           suspect
           ,
           for
           that
           being
           before
           in
           Portugall
           with
           Cardinall
           Alexandryn
           ,
           he
           had
           entred
           a
           strict
           league
           of
           amitie
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           pretendents
           ,
           who
           had
           lodged
           and
           entertained
           him
           :
           So
           as
           to
           delay
           his
           departure
           ,
           the
           King
           being
           now
           recouered
           of
           his
           sicknes
           ,
           sent
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           not
           haue
           him
           take
           his
           iourney
           before
           he
           had
           made
           his
           entrie
           with
           the
           ceremonies
           accustomed
           to
           a
           Cardinall
           Legat
           ;
           and
           therefore
           requested
           him
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           meete
           him
           with
           due
           ceremonies
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           did
           :
           By
           meanes
           of
           which
           delay
           ,
           causing
           some
           to
           aduise
           him
           not
           to
           depart
           ,
           he
           entertained
           him
           so
           long
           that
           he
           went
           not
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           hauing
           nowe
           taken
           Settuuall
           ,
           he
           hastened
           forward
           :
           for
           the
           realme
           of
           Algarues
           and
           many
           other
           cities
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           hauing
           sent
           him
           word
           that
           Lisbone
           being
           taken
           ,
           they
           would
           obey
           ,
           he
           held
           all
           that
           reduced
           ,
           that
           lieth
           on
           this
           side
           Tagus
           towards
           
           Castill
           ,
           meaning
           to
           passe
           his
           armie
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           and
           so
           march
           against
           Lisbone
           :
           He
           stoode
           in
           suspence
           where
           he
           should
           passe
           ,
           whether
           beneath
           Lisbone
           towardes
           the
           mouth
           at
           Cascayes
           ,
           or
           about
           against
           Almeryn
           ,
           and
           passe
           at
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           sende
           the
           galleis
           ,
           although
           with
           some
           daughter
           within
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           coasting
           along
           the
           left
           banke
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           to
           goe
           to
           Almada
           or
           Casillas
           ,
           there
           to
           imbarque
           with
           his
           armie
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           passe
           to
           the
           
           other
           side
           :
           The
           passage
           of
           Cascaies
           albeit
           it
           were
           neerer
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           more
           dangerous
           :
           For
           although
           hee
           might
           well
           passe
           from
           Settuuall
           with
           his
           galleis
           ,
           yet
           was
           there
           not
           any
           shoare
           ,
           or
           conuenient
           place
           to
           lande
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           fortified
           and
           furnished
           with
           artillerie
           ,
           soldiers
           ,
           and
           forts
           ,
           whither
           the
           galleis
           could
           not
           approch
           without
           great
           danger
           ;
           besides
           hee
           was
           aduertised
           that
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           was
           there
           in
           fielde
           with
           many
           men
           .
           To
           goe
           to
           Almeryn
           hee
           considered
           that
           he
           shoulde
           finde
           no
           barkes
           ,
           being
           all
           drawne
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ;
           if
           hee
           carried
           any
           with
           him
           ,
           they
           were
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           to
           builde
           them
           there
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           long
           delay
           ,
           and
           the
           largenes
           of
           the
           riuer
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           make
           a
           bridge
           :
           And
           although
           possible
           in
           some
           places
           hee
           might
           wade
           through
           ,
           yet
           the
           march
           was
           long
           being
           aboue
           threescore
           myles
           ,
           that
           to
           doe
           it
           in
           so
           hotte
           a
           season
           ,
           in
           a
           drie
           countrie
           ,
           without
           water
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           armie
           ,
           and
           much
           baggage
           ,
           was
           a
           painfull
           thing
           :
           It
           might
           prolong
           the
           warre
           ,
           and
           loose
           their
           reputation
           by
           turning
           backe
           ,
           besides
           they
           doubted
           resistance
           vpon
           the
           passage
           in
           those
           parts
           :
           To
           goe
           to
           Almada
           and
           sende
           the
           galleies
           within
           the
           riuer
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Counsell
           approoued
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           and
           especially
           of
           
             Lewes
             Douara
          
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           most
           assured
           thing
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           banke
           they
           might
           batter
           the
           enimies
           armie
           with
           their
           cannon
           ,
           passing
           their
           armie
           easily
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           master
           of
           the
           citie
           without
           any
           losse
           ,
           proouing
           that
           neither
           the
           rocke
           of
           Saint
           Iulian
           ,
           nor
           the
           fort
           of
           Cabesa
           Secca
           ,
           coulde
           greatly
           endomage
           their
           galleies
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           preferring
           the
           shortnes
           of
           the
           perill
           ,
           enclined
           rather
           to
           passe
           at
           Cascaies
           ,
           then
           at
           any
           other
           place
           ;
           and
           therefore
           .
           
           hauing
           taken
           aduise
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           who
           had
           fledde
           out
           of
           Portugall
           into
           Castil
           ,
           &
           were
           then
           come
           with
           the
           armie
           ,
           chiefly
           of
           
             Anthony
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           Lord
           of
           Cascaies
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           countrey
           well
           ,
           hauing
           againe
           viewed
           the
           sea-coast
           ,
           resolued
           against
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           to
           passe
           at
           Cascaies
           ,
           and
           hauing
           made
           shewe
           to
           march
           with
           his
           armie
           to
           Saint
           Arem
           to
           deceiue
           the
           enimie
           ,
           hauing
           in
           a
           manner
           imbarqued
           all
           his
           foote
           in
           the
           galleies
           ,
           he
           tooke
           that
           course
           .
           And
           for
           that
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           was
           at
           Cascaies
           preparing
           for
           the
           defence
           ,
           the
           galleies
           being
           within
           view
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           they
           made
           shew
           to
           turne
           their
           prooes
           to
           that
           place
           which
           is
           called
           S.
           Anthonies
           shoare
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           Portugals
           had
           fortified
           ,
           fearing
           the
           enimie
           would
           come
           
           thither
           ,
           as
           a
           conuenient
           place
           for
           descent
           :
           They
           made
           this
           shew
           to
           draw
           Meneses
           from
           all
           other
           parts
           to
           come
           thither
           ,
           to
           make
           resistance
           ,
           the
           which
           succeeded
           happily
           for
           the
           Duke
           ;
           for
           such
           as
           were
           
           in
           guard
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           assembled
           themselues
           there
           :
           The
           galleies
           hauing
           a
           while
           runne
           this
           course
           ,
           the
           castell
           of
           Cascaies
           discharging
           some
           cannon
           shot
           against
           them
           ,
           turning
           their
           stems
           to
           the
           place
           which
           they
           call
           the
           old
           shoare
           ,
           which
           was
           rough
           and
           vnaccessible
           ,
           finding
           it
           vnfurnished
           ,
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           disimbarque
           ;
           although
           before
           hee
           were
           in
           some
           doubt
           whether
           he
           shoulde
           proceede
           or
           returne
           backe
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           the
           winde
           was
           growne
           contrarie
           ,
           as
           hauing
           discouered
           vpon
           the
           hilles
           some
           armed
           men
           ,
           doubting
           the
           successe
           woulde
           be
           but
           badde
           ,
           yet
           he
           resolued
           to
           passe
           on
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           one
           of
           the
           Dukes
           eldest
           captaines
           ,
           and
           verie
           familiar
           with
           him
           ,
           drawing
           neere
           vpon
           colour
           of
           some
           other
           conference
           ,
           saide
           vnto
           him
           in
           his
           eare
           ,
           that
           this
           disimbarking
           ,
           was
           rather
           fit
           for
           a
           Generall
           of
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           yeeres
           ,
           then
           for
           one
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           who
           houlding
           him
           by
           the
           shoulder
           answered
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           denie
           it
           ,
           neither
           could
           he
           omit
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           not
           withstanding
           his
           enimies
           were
           without
           experience
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           galleies
           discharged
           their
           artillerie
           ,
           the
           place
           remained
           without
           defence
           ,
           and
           the
           armie
           landed
           without
           contradiction
           .
           
        
         
           The
           first
           soldier
           that
           went
           a
           shoare
           was
           a
           Hargabusier
           ,
           who
           hauing
           chosen
           a
           place
           of
           least
           danger
           ,
           turned
           his
           face
           to
           the
           enimie
           ,
           leauing
           behinde
           him
           sufficient
           space
           to
           fourme
           a
           squadron
           :
           Two
           others
           which
           followed
           him
           were
           on
           each
           side
           ,
           a
           little
           behinde
           him
           in
           equall
           distance
           ,
           making
           a
           triangle
           equilaterall
           ,
           besides
           these
           two
           came
           three
           others
           ,
           and
           then
           sixe
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           number
           still
           increasing
           they
           went
           in
           ranke
           ,
           the
           one
           greater
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           stretching
           foorth
           themselues
           behind
           the
           point
           of
           this
           triangle
           ,
           making
           the
           bodie
           still
           greater
           without
           loosing
           the
           forme
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           grewe
           to
           as
           great
           a
           proportion
           as
           the
           place
           coulde
           conteine
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           all
           put
           into
           this
           forme
           ,
           after
           whom
           the
           Duke
           disimbarked
           .
           Before
           this
           shoare
           was
           a
           mountaine
           of
           harde
           accesse
           ,
           behinde
           the
           which
           lay
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           with
           his
           troupes
           ,
           hauing
           planted
           vpon
           the
           toppe
           thereof
           ,
           and
           betwixt
           certaine
           rockes
           ,
           some
           small
           peeces
           of
           artillery
           ,
           to
           hinder
           their
           descent
           ,
           but
           they
           coulde
           not
           vse
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           not
           planted
           in
           any
           place
           to
           endomage
           the
           galleies
           ;
           the
           which
           being
           
           discouered
           by
           the
           soldiers
           which
           landed
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           disbanding
           from
           the
           triangle
           with
           their
           muskets
           ,
           seased
           vpon
           the
           cannon
           ,
           abandoned
           by
           their
           cannoniers
           ,
           which
           were
           retired
           behinde
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           where
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Portugals
           stood
           :
           The
           triangle
           being
           finished
           ,
           the
           Duke
           thrust
           foorth
           the
           point
           thereof
           ,
           and
           stretched
           out
           
           the
           soldiers
           as
           well
           as
           he
           could
           in
           a
           square
           forme
           to
           march
           ,
           hauing
           ascended
           the
           mountaine
           by
           the
           easiest
           way
           ,
           seeing
           the
           enimie
           amazed
           ,
           neither
           to
           flie
           nor
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           &
           without
           any
           forme
           of
           lodging
           :
           He
           sent
           about
           fowerscore
           shotte
           to
           entertaine
           the
           skirmish
           ,
           which
           followed
           with
           great
           disaduantage
           to
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           who
           being
           lesse
           experienced
           in
           shooting
           ,
           and
           vnfurnished
           of
           muskets
           were
           often
           and
           a
           farre
           off
           beaten
           by
           the
           enimie
           ;
           when
           as
           their
           shot
           could
           not
           reach
           them
           .
           So
           as
           amazed
           with
           the
           death
           of
           some
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           began
           to
           retire
           ,
           with
           no
           small
           disorder
           towards
           Cascayes
           ,
           from
           whence
           Meneses
           saide
           they
           should
           returne
           to
           charge
           the
           enimie
           :
           by
           reason
           whereof
           the
           Duke
           remained
           master
           of
           the
           fielde
           with
           greater
           facilitie
           then
           he
           expected
           ;
           the
           which
           was
           a
           great
           signe
           that
           all
           the
           other
           things
           should
           succeed
           fauorably
           ,
           seeing
           in
           this
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           hee
           had
           so
           happie
           successe
           .
           Euery
           man
           supposed
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           Portugals
           more
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           that
           the
           Duke
           shoulde
           haue
           founde
           more
           trouble
           in
           this
           passage
           then
           hee
           had
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           fortifications
           made
           in
           diuers
           places
           ,
           they
           trusted
           to
           the
           discommoditie
           of
           the
           shoare
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           saide
           Meneses
           ,
           
             Who
             (
             hauing
             beene
             a
             captaine
             at
             the
             Indies
             )
             had
             (
             but
             most
             by
             his
             liberalitie
             )
             gotten
             reputation
             amongst
             this
             nation
             .
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Portugals
             deceiue
             themselues
             most
             of
             any
             nation
             in
             iudgement
             of
             themselues
             ,
             the
             like
             hapned
             in
             the
             opinion
             they
             had
             in
             this
             their
             captaine
             :
          
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           deceiued
           in
           their
           iudgement
           touching
           the
           vneasie
           descent
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           was
           ;
           but
           these
           discommodities
           are
           easily
           surmounted
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           resistance
           .
           Many
           Portugals
           hauing
           seene
           this
           vnhappy
           
           successe
           ,
           accused
           the
           captaine
           of
           cowardise
           ,
           who
           durst
           not
           attende
           the
           enimie
           vpon
           the
           banke
           to
           defende
           him
           from
           the
           shoare
           ,
           or
           to
           ascend
           the
           hill
           ;
           some
           (
           seeming
           vnto
           them
           impossible
           that
           a
           man
           of
           that
           account
           should
           haue
           so
           small
           valour
           )
           charged
           him
           with
           disloyaltie
           ,
           saying
           that
           he
           would
           not
           fight
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           corrupted
           by
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           ministers
           .
           Hee
           excused
           himselfe
           weakely
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           soldiers
           he
           had
           ,
           being
           gathered
           togither
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           fearefull
           ,
           woulde
           not
           fight
           ,
           but
           doubting
           against
           reason
           of
           his
           fidelitie
           did
           mutine
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           obey
           .
        
         
           
           These
           things
           did
           greatly
           amaze
           both
           the
           Prior
           and
           the
           whole
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           for
           Cascayes
           being
           but
           fifteene
           miles
           from
           the
           citie
           vnwalled
           ,
           and
           weake
           ,
           they
           feared
           the
           Duke
           being
           master
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           enimeis
           might
           make
           their
           courses
           daily
           euen
           vnto
           the
           pallace
           gates
           .
           
             And
             this
             feare
             ,
             which
             often
             worketh
             the
             like
             effects
             in
             cowardes
             by
             dispaire
             ,
             that
             inconsideratenes
             doth
             in
             rash
             heads
             being
             mingled
             with
             choler
             ,
             did
             so
             trouble
             Anthony
             ,
             that
             hauing
             rung
             the
             bels
             ,
             and
             giuen
             the
             allarum
             ,
             with
             great
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             ,
             he
             assembled
             the
             whole
             people
             within
             the
             pallace
             yarde
             ,
             some
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             some
             on
             foote
             ,
             some
             armed
             ,
             some
             vnarmed
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             would
             go
             to
             field
             against
             the
             enimie
             .
          
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           there
           arriued
           at
           court
           two
           religious
           men
           ,
           who
           saying
           they
           came
           from
           those
           parts
           ,
           confirmed
           the
           enimies
           discent
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           affirmed
           that
           they
           had
           bin
           in
           skirmish
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Castillians
           had
           the
           woorst
           ,
           hauing
           lost
           many
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           principall
           captaines
           :
           The
           which
           being
           beleeued
           ,
           turned
           their
           sorrow
           and
           ringing
           of
           bels
           ,
           into
           feasts
           ,
           and
           sounding
           of
           trumpets
           ,
           and
           shooting
           of
           artillerie
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           discharged
           for
           ioy
           :
           yet
           soone
           after
           they
           vnderstoode
           the
           truth
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           it
           was
           late
           ,
           they
           deferred
           the
           departure
           of
           Anthony
           with
           his
           men
           vnto
           the
           next
           day
           morning
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           all
           things
           were
           so
           troubled
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           of
           libertie
           ,
           that
           a
           false
           bruite
           being
           spred
           abroad
           ,
           how
           that
           
             George
             de
             Meneses
          
           (
           who
           was
           prisoner
           within
           the
           castell
           )
           practised
           to
           escape
           ,
           all
           the
           people
           armed
           ,
           yea
           the
           women
           ranne
           thither
           ,
           whom
           if
           a
           Iudge
           had
           not
           defended
           ,
           although
           they
           found
           him
           there
           ,
           and
           not
           attempting
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           had
           murdered
           .
           The
           day
           following
           ,
           returning
           to
           assemble
           the
           people
           in
           furie
           ,
           hauing
           still
           newes
           of
           the
           enimie
           ,
           without
           consideration
           whither
           
           they
           marched
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           Anthony
           departed
           with
           these
           men
           towardes
           Cascayes
           ,
           but
           hauing
           marched
           three
           miles
           ,
           being
           arriued
           at
           Belem
           ,
           his
           choler
           somewhat
           qualified
           ,
           returning
           backe
           to
           viewe
           such
           as
           followed
           him
           ,
           hee
           founde
           his
           number
           lesse
           ,
           and
           in
           woorse
           order
           then
           hee
           expected
           ;
           for
           who
           so
           had
           a
           pike
           had
           no
           sworde
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           had
           a
           Harquebuse
           ,
           had
           no
           match
           ,
           and
           altogither
           were
           not
           aboue
           a
           thousande
           foote
           ,
           and
           fiue
           
           hundreth
           horse
           ,
           after
           the
           Genette
           manner
           :
           For
           although
           they
           had
           assembled
           a
           great
           number
           within
           Lisbone
           ,
           yet
           many
           vpon
           their
           departure
           were
           retired
           to
           their
           houses
           :
           Standing
           a
           while
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           with
           the
           Count
           of
           Vimioso
           ,
           he
           called
           all
           the
           nobilitie
           he
           had
           about
           him
           to
           councell
           ,
           demanding
           of
           them
           what
           they
           should
           do
           :
           Sodainly
           there
           grewe
           a
           mutinie
           amongst
           this
           people
           ,
           who
           cried
           out
           that
           they
           shoulde
           march
           on
           ,
           vowing
           to
           kill
           any
           that
           shoulde
           speake
           of
           their
           retraite
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           gotten
           the
           victorie
           ,
           and
           chased
           away
           the
           Castillians
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           some
           lesse
           blinded
           ,
           who
           perhaps
           woulde
           haue
           shewed
           the
           Prior
           his
           weakenes
           ,
           and
           aduised
           him
           to
           retire
           ,
           durst
           not
           speake
           :
           But
           the
           sunne
           setting
           ,
           necessitie
           made
           his
           troupes
           feele
           some
           part
           of
           those
           inconueniences
           ,
           whereof
           they
           were
           yet
           ignorant
           ,
           for
           desiring
           to
           eate
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           bread
           to
           be
           found
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           vaine
           presumption
           of
           this
           people
           being
           vanquished
           by
           hunger
           ,
           in
           a
           few
           howres
           ,
           they
           all
           returned
           backe
           full
           of
           confusion
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Duke
           being
           lodged
           this
           night
           neere
           vnto
           our
           ladies
           church
           of
           Guida
           ,
           the
           day
           following
           hee
           went
           to
           Cascaves
           ,
           which
           place
           being
           vnprouided
           of
           defence
           ,
           was
           spoiled
           by
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           against
           the
           promise
           which
           the
           Duke
           had
           made
           to
           
             Anthony
             de
             Castro
          
           ;
           yet
           the
           inhabitants
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           abandoned
           it
           :
           There
           did
           he
           passe
           his
           horse
           in
           galleies
           from
           Settuuall
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           artillerie
           ,
           
           munition
           ,
           &
           baggage
           ,
           incamping
           round
           about
           the
           castell
           of
           the
           saide
           towne
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           had
           retired
           himselfe
           ,
           vnknowen
           to
           the
           Duke
           :
           And
           although
           this
           seemed
           no
           fortresse
           of
           defence
           ,
           yet
           the
           Duke
           hauing
           sent
           a
           trumpet
           thither
           to
           will
           them
           to
           yeelde
           ,
           these
           miserable
           wretches
           trusted
           so
           much
           in
           themselues
           ,
           that
           breaking
           the
           law
           of
           nations
           ,
           they
           shot
           at
           the
           trumpet
           ,
           and
           prepared
           for
           their
           defence
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           resolued
           to
           die
           .
           Sodainly
           the
           artillery
           was
           planted
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           the
           wals
           were
           weak
           ,
           hauing
           with
           fewe
           shot
           made
           a
           great
           breach
           ,
           they
           found
           their
           owne
           faulte
           too
           late
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           yeeld
           :
           And
           although
           they
           made
           certain
           signes
           from
           the
           wals
           ,
           yet
           those
           without
           woulde
           not
           vnderstande
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           lifting
           vp
           a
           white
           cloth
           in
           signe
           of
           peace
           ,
           he
           which
           helde
           it
           ,
           being
           discouered
           vpon
           the
           wals
           ,
           the
           soldiers
           that
           were
           in
           guard
           ,
           made
           many
           shotte
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           slew
           him
           ,
           which
           gaue
           small
           hope
           of
           helpe
           to
           the
           assieged
           :
           Yet
           making
           an
           other
           signe
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           batterie
           
           ceased
           not
           ,
           the
           which
           had
           now
           made
           a
           great
           breach
           ,
           dispairing
           of
           pardō
           ,
           viewing
           the
           ruined
           wals
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           embassage
           or
           composition
           ,
           they
           opened
           the
           gates
           ,
           where
           the
           soldiers
           entred
           without
           any
           resistance
           :
           There
           they
           founde
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           Portugals
           confidence
           ,
           supposing
           he
           had
           not
           greatly
           offended
           ,
           sent
           to
           tell
           
             Anthony
             de
             Castro
          
           who
           was
           with
           the
           Duke
           that
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           that
           as
           one
           gentleman
           ought
           to
           do
           for
           an
           other
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           obtaine
           his
           pardon
           ,
           and
           take
           him
           into
           his
           charge
           ,
           procuring
           him
           a
           barke
           to
           
           go
           vnto
           the
           Prior.
           But
           the
           Duke
           had
           him
           no
           sooner
           prisoner
           ,
           but
           hee
           cut
           off
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           caused
           
             Henry
             Pereira
          
           captaine
           of
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           of
           the
           principals
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           to
           terrifie
           by
           this
           first
           execution
           the
           captaines
           of
           other
           forts
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           obstinate
           in
           resisting
           .
           The
           furie
           and
           confusion
           which
           the
           newes
           of
           these
           euents
           caused
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           was
           incredible
           ;
           so
           as
           ,
           if
           by
           chaunce
           the
           Peasants
           tooke
           any
           of
           the
           enimies
           prisoner
           (
           as
           it
           often
           happens
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           for
           desire
           of
           pillage
           straggle
           from
           the
           campe
           )
           hee
           was
           most
           miserable
           :
           for
           whilest
           they
           ledde
           him
           bound
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           armed
           with
           their
           armes
           ,
           religious
           men
           with
           their
           staues
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           with
           stones
           ,
           did
           so
           pitifully
           handle
           him
           ,
           as
           happie
           was
           hee
           that
           coulde
           strike
           him
           ,
           and
           their
           licentious
           libertie
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           any
           one
           (
           though
           most
           base
           )
           and
           for
           euery
           slaue
           to
           wrong
           any
           stranger
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           to
           imprison
           him
           ,
           and
           sende
           him
           to
           the
           galleies
           ;
           for
           charging
           him
           to
           be
           an
           enimie
           ,
           the
           whole
           people
           at
           the
           least
           motion
           would
           rise
           and
           execute
           what
           they
           pleased
           ,
           were
           it
           right
           or
           wrong
           .
        
         
           Anthony
           seeing
           nowe
           all
           hope
           of
           defence
           vpon
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           riuer
           lost
           ,
           and
           a
           mighty
           enimie
           so
           neere
           him
           ,
           sought
           some
           remedie
           for
           his
           affaires
           .
           All
           conditions
           presented
           vnto
           him
           ,
           were
           most
           hard
           :
           For
           to
           issue
           foorth
           and
           fight
           he
           iudged
           it
           a
           folly
           ,
           finding
           his
           defect
           of
           men
           to
           vanquish
           ;
           much
           lesse
           to
           bring
           the
           battaile
           in
           question
           :
           To
           defend
           the
           citie
           it
           was
           impossible
           ,
           for
           the
           greatnes
           thereof
           being
           without
           wals
           and
           weake
           :
           His
           flight
           by
           sea
           was
           stopped
           by
           the
           galleies
           ,
           he
           woulde
           not
           hazard
           to
           escape
           by
           lande
           ,
           being
           vnable
           to
           carry
           with
           him
           many
           iewels
           ,
           and
           some
           money
           which
           he
           had
           gathered
           togither
           ;
           and
           to
           compounde
           with
           the
           Duke
           was
           brother
           vnto
           death
           :
           So
           as
           wauering
           in
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           the
           magistrate
           of
           the
           chamber
           of
           Lisbone
           went
           vnto
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           seeing
           the
           enimy
           
           was
           so
           neere
           and
           so
           mightie
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           bring
           the
           safetie
           of
           the
           citie
           in
           question
           ,
           nor
           so
           gouerne
           themselues
           ,
           that
           being
           weake
           it
           shoulde
           be
           a
           praie
           to
           the
           soldiers
           :
           that
           therefore
           hee
           shoulde
           prepare
           to
           issue
           foorth
           and
           defend
           it
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           the
           citie
           coulde
           do
           no
           lesse
           then
           prouide
           for
           her
           owne
           safetie
           .
           He
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           was
           nowe
           come
           when
           as
           they
           shoulde
           aide
           him
           with
           men
           ,
           entertained
           at
           their
           owne
           charge
           ,
           which
           doing
           ,
           he
           hoped
           with
           many
           others
           which
           hee
           had
           assembled
           ,
           God
           woulde
           giue
           him
           the
           victorie
           :
           but
           the
           magistrate
           excused
           they
           coulde
           not
           do
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           charge
           they
           had
           beene
           at
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           plague
           ;
           whereunto
           he
           replied
           ,
           that
           within
           two
           daies
           howsoeuer
           ,
           he
           woulde
           frame
           his
           campe
           ,
           and
           march
           against
           the
           Duke
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           hauing
           let
           
           passe
           the
           fourth
           day
           of
           August
           ,
           most
           vnhappie
           to
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           battaile
           in
           Affrick
           ,
           and
           hauing
           left
           some
           of
           his
           most
           precious
           things
           in
           certaine
           religious
           houses
           ,
           he
           commaunded
           that
           all
           soldiers
           which
           had
           beene
           long
           before
           inrolled
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Lisbone
           without
           exception
           of
           person
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           should
           march
           towards
           Belem
           ;
           the
           which
           was
           executed
           with
           great
           rigour
           ,
           forcing
           many
           to
           go
           in
           person
           :
           For
           although
           the
           hatred
           against
           the
           Castillians
           were
           in
           generall
           ,
           yet
           the
           tailor
           ,
           the
           shoemaker
           ,
           the
           handicrafts
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           peasants
           ,
           who
           bragged
           ,
           that
           they
           alone
           woulde
           conquer
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           did
           not
           willingly
           leaue
           their
           houses
           ,
           but
           fainting
           daily
           ,
           they
           chose
           rather
           to
           encounter
           with
           wordes
           then
           bullets
           ,
           besides
           ,
           being
           accustomed
           to
           an
           other
           trade
           ,
           and
           vnfit
           for
           warre
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           trained
           to
           shoote
           in
           a
           Harquebuse
           ,
           vnapt
           to
           carrie
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           mannage
           a
           pike
           :
           So
           as
           of
           this
           forced
           and
           tumultuarie
           people
           they
           had
           assembled
           eight
           or
           ten
           thousand
           at
           Belem
           ,
           whither
           in
           the
           ende
           Anthony
           went
           ,
           who
           still
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           ill
           aduised
           ,
           without
           any
           resolution
           ,
           expecting
           what
           time
           woulde
           counsaile
           him
           .
           The
           resolution
           whereon
           he
           most
           depended
           was
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Duke
           came
           against
           the
           citie
           ,
           to
           meete
           him
           vpon
           the
           waie
           ,
           with
           some
           aduantage
           if
           he
           coulde
           ,
           and
           giue
           him
           battaile
           ,
           propounding
           like
           a
           desperate
           man
           ,
           either
           to
           vanquish
           or
           to
           die
           :
           yet
           soone
           after
           ,
           when
           the
           occasiō
           was
           presented
           ,
           he
           could
           neither
           effect
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           .
           His
           troupes
           lay
           not
           encamped
           ,
           but
           were
           dispersed
           heere
           and
           there
           ,
           within
           the
           houses
           of
           that
           small
           place
           ,
           vnder
           the
           porches
           of
           the
           monasterie
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           ,
           without
           either
           forme
           or
           
           strength
           of
           a
           lodging
           .
           He
           had
           no
           captaine
           of
           experience
           ,
           no
           marshall
           of
           the
           fielde
           ,
           nor
           sergeant
           that
           coulde
           commaund
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           lodge
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           battaile
           if
           neede
           were
           .
           
             Sforce
             Orsin
          
           a
           yoong
           man
           ,
           and
           valiant
           ,
           but
           of
           no
           great
           experience
           ,
           was
           come
           out
           of
           Italy
           ,
           at
           the
           brute
           of
           these
           warres
           ,
           yet
           being
           a
           stranger
           and
           alone
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           obeied
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           greatly
           trust
           him
           :
           The
           priuate
           captaines
           of
           companies
           had
           no
           experience
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           so
           great
           want
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           some
           friers
           were
           made
           captaines
           of
           the
           Moores
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           scum
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           carrying
           in
           one
           hande
           their
           crosses
           ,
           
           and
           in
           the
           other
           their
           armes
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           (
           as
           a
           thing
           not
           accustomed
           )
           the
           mutinies
           growen
           in
           religious
           houses
           ,
           where
           being
           deuided
           into
           factions
           ,
           fewe
           were
           affected
           to
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           few
           remained
           newters
           ,
           and
           infinite
           were
           those
           that
           affected
           the
           rule
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           for
           the
           fauouring
           of
           whose
           cause
           ,
           they
           committed
           manie
           disorders
           :
           The
           priests
           were
           no
           more
           temperate
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           many
           whereof
           hauing
           left
           their
           priestly
           habite
           ,
           were
           gone
           to
           field
           armed
           :
           In
           this
           confusion
           Anthony
           remained
           three
           daies
           at
           Belem
           ,
           whilest
           the
           Duke
           approched
           slowly
           :
           The
           fourth
           day
           ,
           hee
           considered
           that
           although
           there
           came
           still
           vnto
           him
           some
           soldiers
           which
           had
           beene
           leuied
           in
           all
           the
           cities
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           yet
           the
           armie
           diminished
           daily
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           citie
           left
           him
           ,
           who
           hauing
           their
           houses
           neere
           ,
           not
           accustomed
           to
           the
           discommodities
           of
           warre
           ,
           fled
           from
           him
           ,
           therefore
           he
           sent
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           commaunding
           vpon
           great
           punishments
           to
           bring
           vnto
           him
           by
           force
           ,
           al
           such
           as
           should
           be
           found
           armed
           ,
           or
           vnarmed
           ,
           defending
           that
           no
           man
           shoulde
           retire
           to
           anie
           other
           place
           ,
           but
           where
           he
           was
           ,
           desiring
           that
           as
           well
           the
           cowardes
           as
           the
           valiant
           ,
           shoulde
           runne
           the
           like
           fortune
           with
           him
           ;
           supposing
           (
           as
           king
           Sebastian
           had
           done
           to
           his
           losse
           )
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           force
           men
           to
           fight
           that
           were
           both
           vnskilfull
           and
           vnwilling
           :
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           his
           onely
           hope
           consisted
           in
           the
           peoples
           fauour
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           they
           shoulde
           follow
           him
           more
           willingly
           ,
           he
           graunted
           vnto
           all
           (
           but
           especially
           to
           those
           of
           his
           traine
           ,
           free
           libertie
           ,
           the
           which
           carrying
           with
           it
           confusion
           ,
           was
           cause
           of
           great
           harme
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           whole
           citie
           was
           filled
           with
           Negroes
           and
           Peasants
           ,
           the
           quieter
           sorte
           had
           more
           feare
           of
           the
           people
           thē
           of
           the
           enimy
           ,
           yet
           was
           there
           not
           seene
           any
           one
           to
           powre
           foorth
           his
           hate
           ,
           or
           commit
           any
           priuate
           reuenge
           ,
           of
           small
           or
           great
           importance
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           there
           are
           not
           many
           dissentions
           and
           factions
           
           amongst
           them
           ,
           but
           being
           more
           apt
           to
           reuenge
           themselues
           by
           the
           toong
           then
           by
           sworde
           :
           All
           rigour
           to
           force
           men
           to
           the
           fielde
           preuailed
           little
           ,
           for
           feare
           encreasing
           with
           this
           diligence
           ,
           they
           hidde
           themselues
           the
           more
           ,
           the
           which
           Anthony
           perceiuing
           ,
           finding
           himselfe
           in
           no
           assurance
           at
           Belem
           ,
           hauing
           the
           enimies
           campe
           so
           neere
           ,
           and
           a
           conquerour
           ,
           he
           was
           aduised
           to
           passe
           on
           ,
           and
           to
           lodge
           about
           the
           wals
           of
           the
           rocke
           of
           Saint
           Iulian
           ,
           supposing
           that
           two
           good
           effects
           woulde
           grow
           thereby
           ,
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           his
           armie
           should
           be
           more
           safe
           vnder
           the
           fauour
           of
           the
           cannon
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           tower
           ,
           the
           other
           that
           he
           should
           assure
           this
           forte
           ,
           being
           the
           only
           defence
           of
           the
           whole
           realme
           .
           But
           this
           aduise
           being
           disallowed
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           hee
           retired
           himselfe
           by
           the
           counsell
           of
           
             Sforce
             Orsin
          
           to
           Alcantara
           ,
           a
           mile
           
           neerer
           the
           citie
           ,
           putting
           a
           riuer
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           enimie
           ,
           the
           which
           hauing
           the
           banks
           high
           on
           that
           part
           ,
           serued
           him
           as
           a
           fortresse
           .
           And
           although
           this
           retraite
           was
           rather
           caused
           ,
           by
           the
           inconsideratenes
           ,
           wherewith
           hee
           went
           to
           Belem
           ,
           then
           by
           any
           newe
           feare
           of
           the
           enimie
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           iudicious
           ,
           the
           place
           being
           strong
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           fitte
           for
           Anthonies
           intent
           ,
           who
           desired
           not
           to
           retire
           farre
           from
           the
           citie
           ,
           to
           keepe
           it
           in
           obedience
           .
        
         
           The
           Catholique
           King
           who
           remained
           still
           at
           Badagios
           ,
           vnderstanding
           the
           Dukes
           proceedings
           ,
           being
           on
           the
           one
           side
           glad
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           otherside
           troubled
           to
           see
           this
           people
           attende
           the
           scourge
           of
           warre
           ,
           besides
           that
           he
           did
           incense
           them
           against
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           desired
           much
           to
           entertaine
           as
           friendes
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           hee
           sought
           all
           meanes
           possible
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           euer
           done
           ,
           to
           winne
           them
           with
           the
           least
           shewe
           of
           hostilitie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           thought
           it
           good
           to
           graunt
           a
           generall
           pardon
           to
           all
           portugals
           ,
           that
           had
           beene
           imploied
           in
           this
           action
           against
           him
           ,
           seeking
           by
           clemencie
           to
           make
           his
           enimies
           friends
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           published
           ,
           being
           thus
           in
           effect
           :
           
             That
             being
             informed
             that
             in
             the
             rebellion
             that
             Anthony
             had
             raised
             ,
             vsurping
             tirannouslie
             the
             name
             of
             a
             king
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             which
             had
             followed
             his
             faction
             ,
             had
             done
             it
             ,
             being
             oppressed
             ,
             forced
             ,
             and
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             
             that
             seeking
             to
             prouide
             that
             such
             should
             not
             be
             punished
             with
             offenders
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             people
             more
             easie
             to
             be
             abused
             then
             the
             rest
             ;
             shoulde
             not
             bee
             chasticed
             with
             that
             rigour
             which
             lawe
             doth
             inflict
             ;
             his
             pleasure
             was
             ,
             That
             al
             such
             (
             as
             leauing
             the
             part
             of
             the
             said
             Anthony
             and
             embracing
             his
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             naturall
             Lorde
             ,
             )
             shoulde
             
             come
             vnto
             his
             seruice
             within
             a
             certaine
             time
             prefixed
             ,
             to
             that
             effect
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             ,
             shoulde
             bee
             freely
             pardoned
             all
             their
             faultes
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             had
             runne
             by
             taking
             and
             following
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             saide
             Anthony
             :
             He
             excepted
             notwithstanding
             the
             Prior
             and
             all
             the
             seductors
             ,
             and
             authors
             of
             the
             rebellions
             ,
             committed
             at
             Saint
             Arem
             ,
             Lisbone
             ,
             and
             Settuual
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             had
             receiued
             from
             him
             any
             charges
             ,
             offices
             ,
             and
             recompences
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             did
             serue
             him
             actually
             ,
             all
             which
             ,
             shoulde
             not
             enioy
             the
             saide
             pardon
             .
          
           And
           although
           this
           latter
           point
           was
           not
           approoued
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           yet
           the
           rest
           seemed
           to
           be
           done
           with
           great
           iudgement
           ;
           for
           thereby
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           discouer
           the
           kings
           good
           meaning
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           great
           wisedome
           ,
           vsing
           clemencie
           to
           pardon
           ,
           and
           martiall
           policie
           to
           procure
           the
           Portugals
           to
           abandon
           the
           Prior
           :
           But
           this
           writing
           (
           although
           there
           were
           many
           copies
           dispersed
           ,
           thorough
           the
           realme
           )
           wrought
           small
           profite
           to
           Philip
           ,
           and
           little
           hurt
           to
           Anthonie
           ;
           for
           neither
           did
           any
           greater
           number
           follow
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           partie
           then
           before
           ,
           neither
           did
           any
           man
           for
           feare
           abandon
           Anthonies
           ;
           his
           fauorites
           only
           were
           a
           little
           greeued
           ,
           who
           examining
           the
           forme
           thereof
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           excluded
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           had
           receiued
           offices
           ,
           honors
           ,
           and
           recompences
           :
           so
           as
           they
           did
           see
           their
           offences
           ,
           become
           daily
           more
           capitall
           ,
           togither
           with
           the
           example
           they
           had
           seene
           by
           the
           death
           of
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
          
           .
           Many
           noted
           in
           this
           pardon
           ,
           that
           besides
           it
           was
           written
           in
           the
           Portugall
           toong
           ,
           it
           beganne
           with
           the
           name
           of
           King
           onely
           ,
           with
           the
           ordinarie
           titles
           of
           kings
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           being
           accustomed
           to
           signe
           with
           these
           words
           IO
           EL
           REY
           ,
           now
           he
           only
           subscribed
           REY
           :
           :
           pointed
           with
           fiue
           points
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Portugals
           the
           fiue
           wounds
           ,
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           the
           kings
           of
           Portugall
           had
           vsed
           :
           so
           as
           some
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           small
           importance
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           shewe
           himselfe
           a
           Portugall
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           marched
           easilie
           towards
           Oeiras
           ,
           to
           the
           rocke
           of
           Saint
           Iulian
           ,
           seeming
           so
           to
           doe
           expressely
           ,
           that
           the
           Portugals
           might
           haue
           leisure
           to
           resolue
           :
           being
           incamped
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           fortresse
           as
           their
           cannon
           coulde
           not
           annoy
           them
           ,
           he
           presently
           sent
           a
           trumpet
           to
           demaund
           obedience
           :
           But
           being
           the
           very
           same
           whom
           he
           had
           formerly
           sent
           to
           the
           castell
           of
           Cascayes
           ,
           at
           whom
           they
           had
           shot
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           approch
           neere
           to
           the
           forte
           ,
           fearing
           they
           woulde
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           so
           as
           onely
           hauing
           made
           a
           signe
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           without
           
           attending
           any
           answere
           ,
           he
           returned
           ,
           saying
           that
           they
           woulde
           not
           yeelde
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           hauing
           planted
           their
           artillerie
           on
           Saint
           Lawrence
           day
           ,
           they
           began
           their
           batterie
           with
           tenne
           cannons
           ,
           encreasing
           the
           number
           vnto
           fower
           and
           twentie
           :
           The
           galleies
           coulde
           not
           approch
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           forte
           stoode
           vpon
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Portugall
           gallions
           drawing
           neere
           to
           the
           lande
           ,
           did
           greatly
           indomage
           the
           Castillians
           with
           their
           culuerings
           and
           other
           great
           artillery
           ,
           but
           hauing
           planted
           three
           cannons
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           they
           forced
           the
           gallions
           with
           a
           fewe
           volleies
           ,
           to
           retire
           themselues
           higher
           vnto
           Saint
           Katherines
           shoare
           .
        
         
           Anthony
           was
           now
           at
           Alcantara
           vpon
           a
           hill
           ,
           being
           but
           fiue
           miles
           distant
           from
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           where
           he
           remained
           an
           vnprofitable
           behoulder
           of
           this
           battery
           ,
           wheron
           it
           seemed
           his
           whole
           fortune
           depended
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           whole
           realme
           of
           Portugall
           had
           no
           other
           forte
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           coulde
           make
           any
           resistance
           ;
           so
           as
           loosing
           it
           ,
           his
           greatest
           hope
           was
           vanished
           :
           but
           for
           that
           he
           might
           well
           succour
           it
           by
           sea
           ,
           both
           with
           men
           and
           munition
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           he
           hoped
           well
           it
           shoulde
           not
           be
           forced
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           least
           holde
           out
           ,
           vntill
           that
           either
           winter
           shoulde
           draw
           on
           ,
           or
           some
           prince
           (
           taking
           pittie
           of
           his
           miserie
           )
           should
           relieue
           his
           estate
           ,
           before
           the
           winning
           thereof
           ;
           without
           the
           which
           he
           did
           see
           himselfe
           helpelesse
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           for
           that
           he
           had
           intelligence
           that
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           (
           being
           grieued
           with
           the
           great
           insolencies
           committed
           daily
           by
           the
           soldiers
           disbanded
           from
           the
           enimies
           campe
           thereabouts
           ,
           )
           were
           resolued
           not
           to
           giue
           him
           entrance
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           returned
           with
           victory
           ,
           or
           had
           compounded
           with
           the
           enimie
           ,
           fearing
           otherwise
           the
           Duke
           woulde
           be
           displeased
           ,
           and
           being
           weake
           ,
           giue
           it
           in
           spoile
           vnto
           the
           soldiers
           .
           Some
           were
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           Prior
           in
           whom
           desire
           of
           rule
           was
           of
           more
           force
           then
           religion
           ,
           or
           other
           respect
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           should
           (
           finding
           al
           hopes
           lost
           )
           procure
           that
           this
           citie
           (
           which
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           whole
           realme
           )
           shoulde
           remaine
           as
           a
           praie
           to
           the
           auarice
           and
           voluptuousnes
           of
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           desiring
           that
           the
           Portugals
           being
           forced
           to
           yeelde
           ,
           the
           realme
           shoulde
           be
           so
           entreated
           by
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           men
           ,
           as
           there
           might
           remaine
           no
           hope
           of
           peace
           or
           amitie
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           if
           heereafter
           he
           shoulde
           pretende
           the
           recouerie
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           the
           people
           (
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           hatred
           that
           such
           losses
           engender
           ,
           togither
           with
           their
           naturall
           inclination
           )
           shoulde
           remaine
           still
           enimie
           ,
           and
           be
           
           more
           willing
           to
           yeeld
           to
           his
           deuotion
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           he
           sought
           dailie
           with
           all
           his
           force
           to
           reforme
           the
           magistrate
           of
           the
           chamber
           ,
           and
           to
           place
           men
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           had
           great
           affiance
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           haue
           entire
           into
           the
           citie
           if
           need
           were
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           dispose
           of
           things
           at
           his
           pleasure
           :
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           magistrates
           were
           mechanicke
           men
           ,
           in
           whom
           feare
           hath
           a
           more
           interest
           ,
           then
           the
           respect
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           greatly
           trust
           them
           :
           When
           he
           was
           proclaimed
           king
           ,
           there
           followed
           him
           a
           gentleman
           of
           Castill
           ,
           who
           serued
           him
           as
           the
           first
           vallet
           of
           his
           chamber
           ,
           seeing
           the
           warres
           to
           grow
           betwixt
           the
           Portugals
           and
           Castillians
           ,
           hee
           craued
           ,
           and
           obtained
           leaue
           to
           
           retire
           himselfe
           into
           his
           countrey
           .
           This
           man
           going
           to
           King
           Philip
           ,
           made
           offer
           (
           for
           the
           great
           familiaritie
           hee
           had
           with
           Anthony
           )
           to
           treate
           an
           accord
           with
           him
           ,
           being
           in
           great
           hope
           to
           effect
           it
           ;
           so
           as
           hee
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           with
           order
           that
           he
           shoulde
           suffer
           him
           to
           goe
           and
           conferre
           with
           the
           Prior
           :
           For
           the
           effecting
           heereof
           hee
           came
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Duke
           tooke
           Cascayes
           ,
           and
           hauing
           discoursed
           at
           large
           with
           the
           Prior
           ,
           he
           enformed
           him
           of
           the
           Kings
           forces
           ,
           and
           aduised
           him
           to
           compound
           :
           The
           Prior
           gaue
           eare
           to
           this
           treatie
           ,
           and
           
             Diego
             de
             Carcamo
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           this
           gentleman
           was
           called
           )
           did
           greatly
           presse
           him
           to
           giue
           him
           a
           letter
           of
           credite
           vnto
           the
           
           king
           ,
           with
           commission
           what
           he
           had
           in
           charge
           .
           That
           such
           as
           had
           beene
           their
           mediators
           ,
           were
           the
           cause
           that
           he
           had
           not
           serued
           him
           as
           he
           desired
           ,
           but
           as
           much
           as
           the
           time
           woulde
           suffer
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           do
           it
           :
           
             That
             if
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             sende
             any
             person
             as
             Embassador
             to
             the
             three
             Estates
             ,
             that
             hee
             woulde
             perswade
             them
             to
             yeelde
             him
             obedience
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             woulde
             say
             he
             had
             defended
             them
             so
             much
             as
             possiblie
             hee
             coulde
             ,
             but
             his
             succours
             from
             Fraunce
             and
             other
             Prouinces
             failing
             ,
             he
             could
             no
             longer
             resist
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             aduised
             them
             to
             agree
             .
          
           In
           this
           letter
           which
           he
           had
           written
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           did
           signe
           Rey.
           But
           repenting
           him
           afterwarde
           ,
           he
           did
           write
           it
           againe
           ,
           at
           the
           perswasion
           of
           Carcamo
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           it
           Anthony
           :
           hauing
           receiued
           the
           letter
           &
           his
           charge
           ,
           he
           seemed
           to
           haue
           ended
           his
           busines
           ;
           but
           being
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           was
           returned
           backe
           to
           Anthony
           ,
           with
           a
           resolutiō
           which
           he
           supposed
           should
           haue
           succeeded
           ;
           but
           with
           certaine
           letters
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           gouerne
           himselfe
           as
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           affaires
           shoulde
           require
           .
           Hee
           arriued
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Duke
           was
           emcamped
           before
           the
           
           rocke
           of
           Saint
           Iulian.
           Now
           did
           there
           lighten
           foorth
           a
           great
           hope
           of
           peace
           ,
           the
           which
           soone
           after
           vanished
           away
           :
           For
           although
           the
           Duke
           seemed
           to
           be
           well
           pleased
           with
           this
           practise
           ,
           yet
           may
           we
           well
           say
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           content
           him
           ,
           seeming
           happely
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           being
           so
           farre
           aduanced
           ,
           hee
           shoulde
           haue
           more
           honour
           to
           conquer
           it
           by
           armes
           ,
           then
           by
           agreement
           .
           For
           which
           cause
           he
           returned
           Carcamo
           to
           the
           Prior
           with
           this
           aunswer
           :
           That
           he
           was
           glad
           of
           his
           resolution
           to
           
           serue
           his
           maiestie
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           no
           reason
           to
           sende
           an
           Embassador
           to
           the
           States
           ,
           
             seeing
             hee
             helde
             not
             the
             crowne
             from
             them
             but
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             whom
             if
             hee
             pleased
             hee
             woulde
             sende
             ,
             and
             grant
             the
             like
             graces
             vnto
             them
             ,
             which
             other
             cities
             had
             receiued
             by
             their
             yeelding
             .
             These
             words
             were
             deliuered
             him
             in
             writing
             ,
             but
             by
             mouth
             the
             Duke
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             beene
             an
             affectionate
             seruant
             to
             Lewes
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             he
             had
             now
             taken
             armes
             to
             depriue
             him
             of
             the
             realme
             ;
             so
             woulde
             he
             take
             them
             in
             hande
             againe
             to
             conquer
             him
             an
             other
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             were
             not
             any
             of
             those
             that
             belonged
             to
             his
             King
             and
             Lord.
             
          
           Carcamo
           was
           not
           yet
           without
           hope
           to
           conclude
           the
           busines
           ,
           but
           nowe
           the
           Spanish
           grauitie
           hindred
           the
           effect
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           :
           For
           the
           Duke
           supposed
           he
           shoulde
           not
           giue
           vnto
           Anthony
           any
           greater
           title
           then
           Seignory
           ,
           and
           hee
           that
           was
           mounted
           from
           Excellencie
           to
           Highnes
           ,
           held
           himselfe
           contemned
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           disdained
           it
           ,
           that
           both
           for
           the
           cold
           answere
           ,
           &
           for
           this
           respect
           ,
           he
           was
           assured
           the
           Duke
           would
           haue
           no
           agreement
           :
           He
           therefore
           made
           answer
           by
           mouth
           ,
           that
           seeing
           he
           woulde
           not
           agree
           ,
           if
           his
           people
           would
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           conformable
           to
           his
           will
           ,
           they
           would
           either
           vanquish
           or
           all
           die
           in
           that
           place
           .
           Vpon
           this
           answere
           ,
           the
           Duke
           (
           repenting
           his
           manner
           of
           writing
           ,
           or
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           fearing
           the
           King
           woulde
           not
           like
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           )
           sent
           backe
           Carcamo
           to
           say
           vnto
           Anthony
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           send
           one
           by
           sea
           ,
           or
           by
           land
           ,
           and
           he
           woulde
           sende
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           midde
           way
           they
           should
           conclude
           all
           thinges
           :
           But
           the
           Prior
           who
           had
           small
           confidence
           in
           the
           Duke
           ,
           being
           greatly
           mooued
           ,
           made
           no
           other
           replie
           ;
           but
           that
           Kings
           were
           Kings
           ,
           and
           captaines
           ,
           captaines
           ;
           but
           that
           victories
           came
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           :
           so
           as
           the
           Duke
           dispairing
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           deuised
           for
           his
           discharge
           ,
           that
           Anthony
           had
           sent
           him
           worde
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           to
           conferre
           with
           him
           by
           night
           in
           a
           barke
           ;
           and
           the
           better
           to
           induce
           men
           to
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           he
           went
           publikely
           to
           lie
           aboord
           in
           a
           galley
           ,
           and
           being
           
           disimbarked
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           he
           seemed
           discontented
           that
           Anthony
           had
           not
           come
           to
           conference
           with
           him
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           (
           with
           this
           apparant
           iustification
           )
           to
           haue
           more
           cause
           to
           make
           warre
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           compounde
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           lay
           the
           faulte
           vpon
           Anthony
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           they
           did
           neuer
           treat
           of
           any
           meeting
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           had
           they
           battered
           the
           fort
           of
           S.
           Iulian
           ,
           touching
           the
           which
           there
           was
           before
           growen
           some
           difficultie
           amongst
           the
           Inginers
           ,
           vpon
           what
           part
           they
           shoulde
           make
           their
           batterie
           :
           Some
           woulde
           haue
           him
           plant
           their
           cannon
           at
           the
           strongest
           place
           ,
           but
           most
           conuenient
           to
           giue
           an
           assault
           :
           Others
           would
           batter
           the
           weakest
           part
           ,
           although
           most
           vneasie
           to
           enter
           ;
           for
           that
           their
           defences
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           their
           place
           of
           armes
           shoulde
           remaine
           open
           to
           their
           artillerie
           ;
           wherevpon
           the
           Duke
           to
           quite
           this
           controuersie
           ,
           went
           himselfe
           ;
           allowing
           the
           opinion
           of
           Fratino
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Philip
             Terzi
          
           ,
           where
           it
           hapned
           that
           hauing
           battered
           neere
           two
           whole
           daies
           ,
           and
           made
           but
           a
           small
           breach
           ,
           the
           soldiers
           fainting
           ,
           (
           although
           they
           had
           good
           meanes
           to
           entrench
           themselues
           )
           their
           armie
           neere
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           hauen
           alwaies
           open
           ,
           
             Tristan
             vaz
             de
             Vega
          
           ,
           captaine
           thereof
           ,
           was
           in
           doubte
           ,
           whether
           hee
           shoulde
           yeelde
           ,
           or
           defende
           it
           so
           long
           as
           hee
           coulde
           ;
           but
           enclining
           more
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           then
           to
           fight
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           suspence
           ,
           what
           meanes
           to
           vse
           to
           treate
           secretly
           ,
           not
           trusting
           greatly
           to
           some
           that
           were
           about
           him
           .
           
           But
           fortune
           made
           the
           way
           for
           him
           ,
           for
           at
           that
           time
           a
           poore
           woman
           neere
           to
           Oeiras
           ,
           hauing
           her
           daughter
           and
           sonne
           in
           lawe
           within
           the
           forte
           ,
           amazed
           with
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           artillerie
           ,
           came
           crying
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           to
           giue
           her
           leaue
           ,
           to
           drawe
           her
           sonne
           in
           lawe
           and
           her
           daughter
           out
           of
           the
           forte
           which
           he
           battred
           :
           The
           old
           Duke
           who
           sought
           such
           occasions
           ,
           embraced
           this
           ,
           and
           saide
           vnto
           the
           woman
           that
           she
           should
           go
           in
           safetie
           ,
           causing
           the
           cannon
           to
           cease
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           .
           He
           willed
           her
           to
           say
           vnto
           the
           captine
           of
           the
           forte
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           ill
           to
           make
           so
           small
           account
           of
           the
           Dukes
           message
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shoulde
           not
           wilfully
           cast
           himselfe
           away
           ;
           she
           deliuered
           her
           ambassage
           ,
           &
           being
           returned
           with
           her
           daughter
           to
           the
           campe
           ,
           she
           said
           vnto
           the
           Duke
           on
           the
           behalfe
           of
           
             Tristan
             Vaz
          
           ,
           that
           he
           defended
           himselfe
           ,
           hauing
           not
           as
           yet
           seene
           any
           messenger
           from
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           woulde
           haue
           heard
           and
           entertained
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           woulde
           assure
           him
           vpon
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           woulde
           go
           to
           the
           campe
           to
           speake
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Duke
           sent
           this
           woman
           presently
           backe
           to
           the
           captaine
           ,
           saying
           
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           onely
           come
           in
           safety
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           woulde
           ,
           he
           would
           sende
           him
           hostages
           :
           But
           relying
           vpon
           the
           Dukes
           promises
           ,
           hee
           went
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           curteously
           entertained
           :
           The
           captaine
           excused
           himselfe
           for
           not
           admitting
           of
           the
           trumpet
           ,
           saying
           ,
           there
           had
           not
           beene
           any
           one
           with
           him
           ,
           nor
           spoke
           with
           any
           one
           that
           was
           within
           that
           place
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           would
           haue
           made
           answere
           with
           that
           curtesie
           which
           was
           conuenient
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           the
           trumpet
           was
           in
           danger
           of
           hanging
           .
           The
           Duke
           exhorted
           
           
             Tristan
             Vaz
          
           with
           many
           reasons
           to
           resigne
           the
           forte
           ,
           as
           appertaining
           to
           his
           king
           ,
           shewing
           vnto
           him
           the
           danger
           wherein
           hee
           was
           :
           The
           matter
           being
           a
           little
           debated
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           the
           captaine
           saide
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           woulde
           promise
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Catholique
           king
           to
           performe
           such
           recompences
           as
           Anthony
           had
           graunted
           him
           ,
           he
           woulde
           yeelde
           it
           vp
           ;
           which
           the
           Duke
           freely
           offring
           ,
           they
           were
           agreed
           .
           So
           as
           being
           returned
           ,
           leading
           with
           him
           some
           Spanish
           captaines
           &
           soldiers
           ,
           he
           resigned
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           where
           the
           assieged
           were
           so
           decaied
           ,
           as
           they
           seemed
           to
           issue
           foorth
           of
           a
           deadly
           prison
           :
           And
           although
           some
           did
           esteeme
           the
           captaine
           for
           this
           action
           to
           be
           treacherous
           ,
           and
           others
           a
           cowarde
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           he
           saide
           )
           the
           rocke
           with
           such
           vnexpert
           soldiers
           ,
           was
           not
           defensible
           :
           besides
           ,
           the
           Gouernors
           had
           declared
           Philip
           successour
           .
           A
           little
           before
           the
           yeelding
           of
           S.
           Iulian
           ,
           the
           Duke
           had
           sent
           to
           
             Peter
             Barba
          
           ,
           captain
           of
           Cabessa
           Secca
           ,
           willing
           
           him
           to
           yeeld
           the
           forte
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           hauing
           refused
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           vnderstood
           the
           fortresse
           was
           yeelded
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Duke
           brought
           in
           his
           galleies
           he
           woulde
           no
           longer
           attende
           ,
           but
           hauing
           abandoned
           the
           place
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Prior
           ,
           and
           saued
           certaine
           artillerie
           ,
           he
           fledde
           to
           the
           campe
           at
           Alcantara
           .
        
         
           
           By
           these
           losses
           feare
           encreased
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           chiefly
           amongst
           the
           principals
           ,
           who
           fearing
           to
           be
           spoiled
           ,
           were
           daily
           more
           disposed
           to
           yeelde
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ;
           besides
           they
           did
           see
           small
           helpe
           in
           the
           Priors
           affaires
           ,
           and
           they
           hoped
           by
           their
           yeelding
           to
           obtaine
           some
           priuilege
           from
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           and
           had
           before
           this
           made
           offer
           of
           themselues
           ,
           if
           the
           respect
           of
           the
           Prior
           (
           who
           was
           in
           field
           and
           so
           neere
           )
           had
           not
           deteined
           them
           :
           At
           this
           time
           they
           had
           intelligence
           of
           the
           arriuall
           of
           fower
           ships
           at
           the
           Ilande
           of
           Terceraes
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           very
           rich
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           importance
           for
           the
           citie
           ,
           the
           losse
           whereof
           ,
           if
           the
           galleies
           shoulde
           seaze
           on
           them
           ,
           woulde
           cause
           
           great
           hinderance
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           particular
           ,
           and
           generall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           greatest
           part
           wished
           that
           one
           of
           the
           armies
           woulde
           yeelde
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           before
           the
           ships
           should
           arriue
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           the
           citie
           sent
           againe
           vnto
           Anthony
           ,
           to
           shewe
           vnto
           him
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           the
           siege
           wherein
           they
           were
           ,
           hauing
           the
           entrie
           of
           the
           sea
           shut
           vp
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           hauing
           so
           great
           numbers
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           he
           so
           fewe
           ,
           he
           ought
           not
           (
           though
           he
           might
           )
           to
           hazard
           the
           fortune
           of
           a
           fielde
           with
           so
           great
           disaduantage
           .
           They
           did
           secretly
           aduise
           him
           to
           compound
           ,
           seeming
           the
           best
           way
           to
           ende
           these
           troubles
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           ships
           might
           safely
           enter
           :
           Moreouer
           they
           did
           suppose
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           fighting
           the
           Duke
           should
           remaine
           victor
           so
           neere
           the
           citie
           ,
           they
           should
           hardly
           saue
           it
           from
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           soldiers
           :
           Notwithstanding
           Anthony
           for
           his
           small
           experience
           being
           irresolute
           ,
           disdaining
           the
           Dukes
           speeches
           ,
           and
           ill
           aduised
           by
           his
           friends
           ,
           these
           reasons
           could
           not
           draw
           him
           to
           resolue
           ;
           but
           the
           next
           day
           he
           sent
           to
           the
           magistrate
           the
           Count
           of
           Vimioso
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Guarda
           ,
           and
           Emanuel
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           to
           intreate
           the
           citie
           to
           defend
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           send
           him
           more
           men
           to
           the
           campe
           ,
           incouraging
           them
           ,
           sometimes
           deuising
           that
           the
           French
           succours
           were
           on
           the
           way
           ,
           sometimes
           shewing
           the
           Priors
           forces
           to
           bee
           greater
           then
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           the
           enimies
           lesse
           .
           But
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           magistrate
           did
           nothing
           mooue
           the
           Prior
           ,
           no
           more
           did
           the
           speeches
           of
           the
           Prior
           alter
           the
           inward
           minde
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           remained
           in
           suspence
           ,
           euery
           man
           with
           his
           owne
           intentions
           :
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           the
           saide
           Prior
           as
           some
           of
           the
           magistrates
           ,
           had
           easily
           agreed
           with
           the
           Duke
           vpon
           certaine
           conditions
           :
           But
           the
           Priors
           will
           was
           forced
           by
           those
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           by
           many
           new
           officers
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           places
           in
           perpetuitie
           ;
           the
           which
           were
           woont
           to
           bee
           graunted
           but
           for
           a
           time
           :
           These
           men
           arrogating
           to
           themselues
           more
           authoritie
           then
           was
           giuen
           them
           ,
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           the
           execution
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           what
           pleased
           themselues
           :
           But
           for
           all
           this
           Anthony
           was
           not
           without
           feare
           that
           the
           citie
           woulde
           rebell
           against
           him
           to
           his
           vtter
           ruine
           ,
           trusting
           in
           fewe
           ,
           he
           coulde
           finde
           no
           better
           remedie
           ,
           then
           to
           place
           continually
           at
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           armie
           at
           sea
           ,
           a
           number
           of
           religious
           men
           of
           diuers
           orders
           ,
           to
           guarde
           the
           entrie
           with
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           the
           keies
           ,
           trusting
           deseruedly
           more
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           captaines
           that
           were
           there
           imploied
           :
           For
           in
           the
           assemblies
           and
           
           counsels
           of
           State
           that
           were
           often
           held
           ,
           there
           appeered
           more
           hatred
           against
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           and
           more
           will
           to
           fight
           in
           the
           religious
           men
           then
           in
           the
           secular
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           was
           now
           returned
           to
           the
           same
           lodging
           of
           Oeiras
           ,
           a
           place
           both
           by
           nature
           and
           arte
           strong
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           great
           number
           of
           artillerie
           and
           rampiers
           ,
           the
           countrey
           was
           rough
           &
           stony
           ,
           whereas
           the
           horsemen
           could
           hardly
           fight
           ,
           in
           whose
           force
           the
           Portugals
           relied
           much
           :
           He
           made
           no
           shewe
           to
           dislodge
           ,
           for
           supposing
           now
           (
           as
           in
           effect
           it
           was
           )
           that
           from
           thence
           he
           helde
           all
           the
           realme
           assieged
           ,
           and
           principally
           with
           his
           galleies
           ,
           hee
           supposed
           that
           both
           the
           Prior
           and
           the
           citie
           ,
           would
           soone
           yeelde
           vnto
           him
           :
           
             Besides
             that
             ,
             to
             march
             on
             ,
             considering
             his
             craftie
             nature
             and
             slowe
             disposition
             ,
             and
             the
             Portugals
             armie
             being
             so
             neere
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             not
             conuenient
             ;
             he
             laboured
             with
             all
             possible
             deuises
             to
             be
             cōquerour
             without
             fighting
             ;
          
           and
           had
           now
           almost
           corrupted
           the
           captaines
           of
           the
           galleies
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           tower
           of
           Belem
           ,
           who
           shoulde
           soone
           haue
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           both
           tower
           and
           armie
           ;
           the
           which
           had
           been
           effected
           ,
           if
           Anthony
           himselfe
           had
           not
           gone
           in
           person
           ,
           who
           hauing
           dispossessed
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           the
           captaines
           of
           their
           charges
           ,
           and
           placed
           others
           ,
           without
           giuing
           them
           respite
           to
           execute
           their
           practises
           ;
           
             but
             he
             was
             nowe
             growen
             so
             iealous
             of
             euery
             man
             ,
             finding
             in
             all
             men
             so
             great
             feare
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             faith
             ,
          
           that
           hee
           knewe
           not
           whom
           to
           trust
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           not
           a
           religious
           man
           ,
           a
           marriner
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           baser
           sort
           .
           And
           for
           that
           it
           seemes
           alwaies
           to
           such
           as
           feare
           that
           they
           are
           betraied
           ,
           it
           hapned
           that
           fire
           being
           kindled
           by
           chaunce
           in
           certaine
           straw
           which
           lay
           about
           the
           castell
           wals
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           where
           his
           roiall
           tapestrie
           lay
           ,
           he
           grewe
           suspicious
           that
           this
           fire
           had
           beene
           some
           signe
           vnto
           the
           enimies
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           marchant
           strangers
           whom
           he
           had
           placed
           there
           in
           guard
           ,
           had
           made
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           woulde
           not
           goe
           to
           fielde
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           this
           feare
           was
           so
           violent
           ,
           that
           without
           examining
           the
           fact
           ,
           without
           considering
           they
           were
           Flemmings
           ,
           whose
           nation
           for
           the
           most
           part
           were
           the
           most
           obstinate
           enimies
           ,
           that
           euer
           the
           Catholique
           King
           had
           ,
           thrust
           forwarde
           by
           his
           owne
           feare
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           
             Emanuel
             Soares
          
           one
           of
           the
           newe
           Veriadors
           of
           the
           chamber
           ,
           hee
           displaced
           the
           strangers
           from
           thence
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           yet
           well
           assured
           ,
           hee
           commaunded
           that
           all
           strangers
           shoulde
           depart
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           he
           decreed
           ,
           (
           although
           it
           were
           not
           executed
           )
           that
           they
           shoulde
           be
           spoiled
           .
           These
           
           two
           armies
           remained
           eight
           daies
           in
           this
           estate
           ,
           neere
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           without
           moouing
           ,
           and
           little
           skirmishing
           ;
           at
           the
           end
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Duke
           sent
           foorth
           
             Sanches
             d'Auila
          
           ,
           with
           a
           hundreth
           and
           fiftie
           horse
           ,
           and
           some
           fewe
           foote
           ,
           to
           discouer
           the
           countrey
           ,
           and
           plot
           the
           meanes
           to
           batter
           the
           tower
           of
           Belem
           ,
           they
           were
           encountred
           by
           three
           hundreth
           horse
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundreth
           Portugale
           foote
           ,
           who
           without
           order
           ranne
           towards
           them
           :
           But
           for
           that
           the
           Castillians
           pretended
           nothing
           but
           to
           discouer
           ,
           being
           but
           weakely
           charged
           by
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           hauing
           skirmished
           a
           while
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           fewe
           men
           they
           returned
           to
           their
           lodging
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           they
           issued
           foorth
           with
           a
           greater
           number
           ,
           and
           hauing
           entred
           skirmish
           of
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           the
           Castillians
           of
           the
           other
           hauing
           planted
           three
           peeces
           of
           artillerie
           ,
           which
           the
           night
           before
           they
           had
           drawen
           neere
           vnto
           the
           tower
           ,
           they
           forced
           (
           after
           some
           fewe
           cannonadoes
           )
           first
           the
           armie
           
           of
           galleies
           to
           retire
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           tower
           to
           yeelde
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           ,
           the
           kings
           armie
           at
           sea
           ,
           might
           safely
           enter
           into
           the
           port
           of
           Belem
           ,
           as
           presently
           they
           did
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           SEVENTH
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             seuenth
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             route
             at
             Alcantara
             :
             The
             taking
             of
             Lisbone
             :
             The
             sacke
             of
             the
             subburbes
             :
             The
             praise
             and
             dispraise
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             :
             The
             sicknesse
             of
             the
             Catholique
             King
             :
             The
             voyage
             of
             
               Sanches
               d'Auila
            
             into
             the
             Prouince
             which
             lieth
             betwixt
             Doro
             and
             Migno
             :
             The
             winning
             of
             the
             cities
             of
             Auero
             and
             Porto
             :
             The
             flight
             of
             Anthony
             :
             The
             taking
             of
             Viana
             :
             The
             death
             of
             Queene
             Anne
             :
             The
             Kings
             progresse
             to
             Eluas
             :
             The
             resolution
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             Terceraes
             :
             The
             Popes
             offer
             to
             send
             an
             armie
             against
             England
             .
          
        
         
         
           BEtwixt
           the
           two
           armies
           there
           was
           no
           other
           let
           then
           the
           rockes
           of
           the
           brooke
           of
           Alcantara
           :
           The
           Duke
           finding
           that
           Anthony
           supposing
           himselfe
           in
           safetie
           ,
           would
           not
           come
           to
           the
           field
           ,
           resolued
           ;
           for
           that
           he
           woulde
           not
           force
           him
           in
           so
           defensible
           a
           lodging
           ,
           to
           seeke
           some
           other
           meanes
           to
           defeate
           him
           quite
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           to
           make
           him
           dislodge
           ,
           and
           free
           the
           citie
           from
           such
           a
           curbe
           ;
           the
           which
           he
           vnderstoode
           came
           not
           to
           his
           obedience
           ,
           for
           that
           this
           armie
           was
           so
           neere
           them
           .
           But
           hauing
           not
           yet
           viewed
           the
           enimie
           ,
           nor
           his
           lodging
           ,
           but
           from
           farre
           ,
           trusting
           little
           to
           the
           report
           of
           others
           ,
           woulde
           first
           himselfe
           see
           the
           seate
           ,
           and
           howe
           they
           were
           lodged
           ,
           before
           he
           woulde
           attempt
           any
           matter
           of
           importance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           on
           Saint
           Bartholomewes
           day
           he
           issued
           foorth
           of
           his
           lodging
           with
           his
           whole
           army
           ,
           onely
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           discouer
           :
           The
           left
           banks
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           whereupon
           these
           armies
           were
           encamped
           ,
           is
           hilly
           ,
           but
           yet
           easie
           ,
           and
           is
           deuided
           by
           the
           brooke
           of
           Alcantara
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           into
           straight
           lines
           ;
           the
           which
           takes
           his
           name
           of
           a
           small
           village
           seated
           vpon
           the
           right
           angle
           ,
           where
           it
           dischargeth
           it selfe
           into
           the
           riuer
           :
           There
           vpon
           the
           brooke
           is
           a
           bridge
           of
           stone
           ;
           the
           bankes
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           beginning
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           running
           a
           mile
           vpward
           ,
           are
           very
           high
           and
           vneasie
           ,
           yet
           vpwarde
           there
           lieth
           a
           champion
           ground
           ,
           although
           somewhat
           vneeuen
           ,
           yet
           very
           commodious
           for
           lodging
           ;
           vpon
           the
           left
           banke
           was
           the
           Portugals
           campe
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           vpon
           the
           triangle
           ,
           where
           the
           rocke
           is
           highest
           fortified
           toward
           the
           enimie
           with
           ill
           fashioned
           trenches
           ,
           and
           much
           artillerie
           :
           The
           Duke
           marched
           to
           the
           right
           banke
           ,
           with
           his
           whole
           armie
           ,
           right
           against
           the
           Portugals
           ;
           where
           hauing
           made
           a
           long
           stande
           ,
           considering
           well
           the
           seate
           to
           be
           naturally
           strong
           ,
           but
           little
           helpes
           by
           arte
           ,
           he
           see
           the
           enimies
           (
           perceiuing
           his
           approch
           )
           to
           put
           themselues
           into
           squadrons
           ,
           within
           their
           rampiers
           ,
           standing
           still
           ,
           without
           any
           shew
           of
           issuing
           foorth
           ,
           labouring
           onely
           to
           endomage
           them
           with
           their
           cannons
           :
           So
           as
           hauing
           wel
           resolued
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           after
           some
           skirmish
           ,
           he
           returned
           for
           this
           night
           vnto
           the
           place
           from
           whence
           he
           came
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           day
           following
           gaue
           this
           order
           ,
           that
           after
           midnight
           they
           should
           giue
           a
           hot
           allarum
           on
           al
           sides
           ,
           to
           keepe
           the
           enimie
           on
           foote
           ,
           to
           wearie
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           put
           his
           men
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           
           done
           the
           day
           before
           :
           He
           enioyned
           
             Frauncis
             d'Alua
          
           ,
           Generall
           of
           the
           artillerie
           ,
           that
           before
           day
           he
           shoulde
           plant
           vpon
           the
           hils
           ,
           which
           discouer
           the
           enimies
           lodging
           ,
           and
           their
           trenches
           ,
           some
           great
           artillerie
           ,
           with
           sufficient
           munition
           ,
           to
           batter
           the
           Portugals
           rankes
           ,
           to
           scoure
           their
           defences
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           where
           they
           shoulde
           stande
           to
           defende
           the
           bridge
           ,
           when
           it
           should
           be
           assaulted
           :
           He
           commaunded
           to
           thrust
           into
           the
           army
           at
           sea
           a
           thousand
           Harquebusiers
           ,
           fiue
           hundreth
           Italians
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundreth
           Spaniards
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           
           Saint
           Croix
           ,
           to
           charge
           the
           enimies
           when
           a
           certaine
           signe
           should
           be
           giuen
           vnto
           them
           :
           He
           called
           all
           the
           chiefe
           Commaunders
           of
           the
           campe
           ,
           and
           saide
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           hoped
           to
           driue
           the
           enimie
           that
           day
           by
           force
           from
           his
           lodging
           ,
           that
           he
           desired
           them
           to
           be
           obedient
           ,
           
             to
             obserue
             the
             directions
             which
             he
             had
             giuen
             ,
             and
             shoulde
             giue
             ,
             for
             as
             by
             that
             and
             their
             valour
             ,
             the
             enterprise
             was
             easie
             ;
             so
             without
             order
             and
             obedience
             it
             was
             most
             difficult
             :
             That
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             points
             his
             Maiestie
             had
             commaunded
             ,
             was
             to
             saue
             the
             citie
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             the
             which
             the
             king
             had
             in
             so
             great
             regard
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             leaue
             to
             vanquish
             ,
             then
             by
             vanquishing
             to
             spoile
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             hee
             did
             presse
             them
             to
             promise
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             so
             happy
             as
             wholie
             to
             breake
             the
             enimie
             ,
             they
             shoulde
             not
             onely
             forbeare
             to
             spoile
             it
             ,
             but
             defend
             it
             from
             such
             as
             would
             attempt
             it
             ;
             assuring
             them
             that
             the
             king
             would
             be
             more
             pleased
             with
             the
             defence
             thereof
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             victorie
             it selfe
             :
             He
             added
             moreouer
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             vehemencie
             ;
             that
             if
             his
             ill
             happe
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shoulde
             not
             satisfie
             him
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             beseeched
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             shoote
             the
             enimie
             shoulde
             make
             ,
             shoulde
             rather
             depriue
             him
             of
             life
             ,
             then
             to
             see
             a
             thing
             so
             much
             against
             the
             seruice
             and
             will
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             .
          
           These
           words
           being
           ended
           ,
           and
           al
           things
           executed
           ,
           the
           Duke
           a
           little
           before
           day
           (
           leauing
           in
           his
           lodging
           a
           reasonable
           guard
           of
           all
           nations
           )
           marched
           against
           the
           Portugals
           in
           this
           order
           ,
           notwithstanding
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           first
           trie
           this
           armie
           with
           courses
           and
           light
           charges
           ,
           being
           a
           generall
           opinion
           by
           the
           aduertisements
           they
           had
           
           receiued
           ,
           that
           fewe
           men
           woulde
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           .
           The
           Duke
           deuided
           his
           armie
           into
           three
           bodies
           ,
           two
           of
           foote
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           horse
           ,
           the
           which
           marched
           not
           one
           after
           an
           other
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           were
           in
           front
           ,
           as
           the
           hilly
           countrey
           would
           giue
           them
           leaue
           :
           In
           the
           middle
           was
           the
           Duke
           with
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Spanish
           foote
           ,
           &
           some
           Germaine
           pikes
           ,
           
           deuided
           into
           fowre
           squadrons
           ,
           which
           marched
           not
           all
           in
           fronte
           ,
           nor
           one
           after
           an
           other
           ,
           but
           scattered
           as
           the
           place
           would
           suffer
           them
           ,
           being
           in
           al
           about
           sixe
           thousand
           :
           On
           the
           right
           side
           were
           all
           the
           Italians
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Germaines
           ,
           &
           some
           few
           Spaniards
           ,
           ordered
           in
           three
           squadrons
           ,
           one
           ,
           a
           side
           of
           an
           other
           ,
           by
           
             Prosper
             Colona
          
           ,
           which
           should
           amount
           to
           the
           like
           number
           :
           On
           the
           left
           hand
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           thirde
           body
           ,
           were
           their
           horsemen
           ,
           cōmanded
           by
           Ferrant
           son
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           ranke
           whereof
           marched
           their
           Harquebusiers
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           their
           gennetters
           ,
           in
           the
           thirde
           their
           light
           horsemen
           ,
           &
           behinde
           ,
           their
           men
           at
           armes
           ,
           where
           Ferrant
           himselfe
           remained
           ;
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           which
           lay
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           (
           the
           which
           in
           that
           place
           is
           about
           three
           miles
           broad
           )
           was
           the
           Marquesse
           with
           threescore
           and
           two
           galleies
           ,
           and
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           ships
           ,
           the
           which
           lying
           but
           musket
           shot
           from
           their
           foote
           ,
           serued
           as
           a
           wing
           to
           the
           armie
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           to
           answer
           the
           horse
           which
           were
           on
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           Anthony
           hauing
           viewed
           the
           enimies
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           they
           had
           effected
           ,
           beleeued
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           allarum
           which
           he
           heard
           in
           the
           night
           )
           it
           woulde
           fall
           out
           as
           the
           day
           before
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           some
           light
           skirmishes
           ,
           the
           enimie
           (
           he
           not
           issuing
           foorth
           of
           his
           lodging
           )
           shoulde
           retire
           the
           second
           time
           ;
           yet
           desirous
           to
           put
           his
           men
           in
           order
           as
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           he
           coulde
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           for
           being
           vnaccustomed
           to
           suffer
           ,
           wearie
           with
           the
           trauaile
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           disquietnes
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           execute
           that
           which
           was
           commaunded
           ;
           besides
           their
           number
           was
           greatly
           diminished
           ;
           for
           many
           being
           accustomed
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           towne
           all
           night
           ,
           and
           returne
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           were
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           and
           others
           amazed
           ,
           were
           quite
           fledde
           away
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           commaunded
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Guarda
           ,
           who
           plaied
           at
           Lisbone
           (
           as
           a
           man
           may
           say
           )
           the
           part
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           to
           sende
           with
           all
           diligence
           to
           the
           campe
           all
           such
           men
           as
           were
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           who
           with
           drums
           and
           bels
           ceased
           not
           all
           night
           to
           sound
           ,
           and
           with
           serieants
           armed
           ,
           to
           driue
           the
           citizens
           and
           handy
           crafts
           men
           by
           force
           out
           of
           their
           beds
           ,
           compelling
           them
           to
           go
           foorth
           armed
           ,
           with
           some
           few
           whereof
           ,
           the
           saide
           Bishop
           went
           to
           the
           campe
           that
           night
           .
           But
           heereof
           followed
           no
           good
           effect
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           were
           sent
           foorth
           against
           their
           wils
           being
           fearefull
           ,
           fled
           to
           other
           places
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Portugall
           armie
           neither
           encreased
           in
           number
           nor
           in
           order
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Duke
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           presented
           himselfe
           on
           the
           right
           banke
           ,
           opposite
           to
           the
           Priors
           armie
           ,
           vpon
           the
           hils
           where
           hee
           had
           planted
           his
           cannon
           ;
           where
           viewing
           the
           Portugals
           scattered
           in
           their
           lodging
           ,
           hee
           founde
           himselfe
           deceiued
           in
           his
           conceaued
           opinion
           ,
           that
           vpon
           the
           allarum
           giuen
           they
           shoulde
           ranke
           themselues
           into
           squadrons
           :
           Hee
           now
           perceiued
           that
           this
           intent
           to
           batter
           their
           rankes
           with
           his
           artillerie
           could
           not
           succeed
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           presupposed
           ,
           and
           disordering
           them
           to
           charge
           them
           on
           all
           sides
           ,
           supposing
           in
           this
           manner
           he
           should
           easily
           breake
           them
           :
           But
           hauing
           changed
           his
           resolution
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           occurrants
           ▪
           being
           willing
           to
           hazard
           a
           battaile
           ,
           he
           did
           endomage
           them
           all
           he
           coulde
           with
           his
           cannon
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           the
           Prior
           likewise
           on
           his
           part
           :
           He
           commaunded
           
             Prosper
             Colona
          
           to
           attempt
           the
           bridge
           with
           his
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           the
           squadrons
           on
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           striuing
           to
           passe
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           winne
           as
           much
           ground
           as
           he
           could
           :
           He
           gaue
           order
           to
           
             Sanches
             d'Auila
          
           with
           two
           thousande
           Harquebusiers
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           drawne
           out
           of
           his
           middle
           Battalion
           ,
           hauing
           passed
           the
           brooke
           aboue
           whereas
           the
           bankes
           are
           lowest
           ,
           and
           easiest
           to
           ascend
           to
           draw
           the
           enimie
           to
           combate
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           aduantage
           he
           could
           :
           charging
           them
           in
           flanke
           euen
           vnto
           their
           trenches
           :
           He
           gaue
           commission
           to
           Ferrant
           his
           sonne
           ,
           who
           taking
           a
           greater
           compasse
           ,
           shoulde
           passe
           the
           brooke
           ,
           whereas
           the
           bankes
           were
           not
           high
           ,
           vnto
           the
           other
           side
           with
           his
           horse
           ,
           and
           go
           against
           the
           enimie
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           shoulde
           not
           issue
           foorth
           of
           his
           lodging
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           supposed
           ,
           they
           should
           then
           assaile
           them
           on
           all
           parts
           at
           one
           instant
           ,
           hee
           remaining
           behinde
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           foote
           ,
           to
           succour
           where
           need
           should
           require
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           more
           eminent
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           he
           might
           discouer
           both
           armies
           ,
           where
           hauing
           left
           his
           squadrons
           a
           little
           behinde
           him
           ,
           he
           sate
           him
           downe
           ,
           viewing
           howe
           the
           assault
           woulde
           succeed
           ,
           &
           making
           necessarie
           countersignes
           :
           
             Prosper
             Colona
          
           came
           to
           the
           bridge
           before
           that
           either
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           ,
           or
           the
           horsemen
           could
           attaine
           to
           the
           other
           banke
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           for
           that
           it
           behooued
           them
           to
           make
           a
           longer
           march
           ,
           or
           for
           that
           the
           Italians
           (
           as
           the
           Duke
           said
           )
           to
           winne
           honor
           ,
           made
           too
           great
           haste
           :
           They
           found
           it
           not
           vnfurnished
           ,
           for
           the
           Portugals
           had
           there
           planted
           their
           souldiers
           of
           most
           esteeme
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           first
           assault
           made
           great
           resistance
           :
           For
           although
           the
           Italians
           fought
           valiantly
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           long
           ere
           they
           preuailed
           any
           thing
           ;
           for
           the
           place
           being
           narrowe
           ,
           defended
           and
           
           guarded
           in
           flanke
           with
           some
           Harquebufiers
           which
           had
           fortified
           themselues
           within
           a
           mill
           ,
           to
           the
           which
           they
           coulde
           not
           approch
           by
           reason
           it
           was
           inuironed
           with
           water
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           fight
           with
           great
           disaduantage
           ,
           so
           as
           hauing
           in
           a
           manner
           wone
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           repulsed
           with
           some
           losses
           .
           But
           Prosper
           hauing
           caused
           his
           soldiers
           to
           moūt
           vp
           on
           a
           narrow
           causway
           ,
           which
           kept
           the
           water
           of
           the
           mill
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           they
           might
           (
           though
           vneasily
           )
           come
           vnto
           the
           house
           ,
           hauing
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           some
           fewe
           assaulted
           it
           ,
           those
           within
           were
           all
           cut
           in
           peeces
           ,
           so
           as
           such
           as
           guarded
           the
           bridge
           ,
           wanting
           their
           succours
           in
           flanke
           ,
           being
           endomaged
           from
           the
           same
           mill
           ,
           by
           the
           Italians
           ,
           Colona
           charging
           them
           with
           greater
           force
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           on
           the
           bridge
           ,
           he
           woone
           it
           ,
           and
           passed
           to
           the
           other
           banke
           ,
           wherein
           
             Lewes
             Douara
          
           did
           good
           seruice
           ,
           who
           seeing
           the
           Italians
           repulsed
           ,
           hee
           caused
           them
           to
           be
           succoured
           ,
           almost
           against
           the
           Dukes
           will
           ,
           with
           some
           Germaine
           pikes
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           obtained
           from
           the
           Generall
           :
           There
           did
           they
           long
           endure
           a
           hot
           fight
           ,
           for
           the
           Portugals
           being
           as
           yet
           ignoraunt
           that
           they
           were
           charged
           in
           any
           other
           other
           part
           ,
           all
           the
           force
           of
           the
           armie
           with
           the
           Prior
           himselfe
           ranne
           to
           the
           bridge
           ,
           where
           Prosper
           repeld
           them
           valiantly
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           :
           The
           Duke
           behelde
           what
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           shoulde
           do
           ,
           being
           most
           assured
           that
           if
           he
           obeied
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           enimies
           campe
           were
           broken
           ,
           but
           he
           feared
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           Italians
           in
           fight
           (
           being
           cholericke
           )
           he
           shoulde
           be
           impatient
           ,
           to
           take
           so
           long
           a
           course
           as
           to
           go
           charge
           them
           in
           flanke
           ,
           but
           woulde
           assaile
           them
           at
           the
           first
           encounter
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           esteemed
           dangerous
           ,
           but
           seeing
           him
           obedient
           ,
           he
           helde
           the
           battaile
           woone
           ,
           so
           as
           comming
           to
           the
           other
           bank
           with
           his
           Harquebusiers
           ,
           and
           Ferrant
           with
           his
           horsemen
           ,
           they
           founde
           no
           resistance
           :
           For
           although
           that
           Anthony
           being
           scarce
           arriued
           at
           the
           bridge
           ,
           came
           to
           this
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           beginning
           now
           to
           vnderstande
           the
           successe
           of
           the
           bridge
           ,
           being
           fearefull
           ,
           presently
           fled
           towards
           the
           citie
           .
           At
           this
           instant
           the
           Duke
           gaue
           signe
           vnto
           the
           galleies
           ,
           who
           without
           their
           masters
           rowed
           towards
           the
           citie
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           armie
           ,
           discharging
           their
           artillerie
           against
           the
           Portugals
           fleete
           ,
           the
           which
           being
           a
           little
           retired
           ,
           without
           any
           place
           to
           flie
           vnto
           ,
           set
           saile
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           resistance
           they
           became
           a
           pray
           vnto
           the
           enimie
           .
        
         
           
           Anthony
           being
           vnexpert
           ,
           neuer
           supposed
           the
           Duke
           woulde
           charge
           him
           within
           his
           lodging
           ,
           seeing
           himselfe
           at
           one
           instant
           so
           
           much
           endomaged
           with
           the
           artillerie
           ,
           the
           bridge
           to
           be
           forced
           ,
           which
           he
           held
           for
           very
           strong
           ,
           his
           men
           to
           flie
           ,
           and
           their
           horsemen
           to
           make
           way
           to
           cut
           off
           all
           way
           of
           retreat
           ,
           he
           grewe
           amazed
           :
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           being
           accompanied
           with
           Counte
           Emanuel
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           with
           
             Diego
             Boteglio
          
           the
           elder
           ,
           &
           
             Edward
             de
             Castro
          
           ;
           he
           fledde
           likewise
           towards
           the
           citie
           ,
           without
           order
           ,
           or
           without
           any
           resistance
           ,
           amidst
           the
           prease
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           where
           at
           the
           entrie
           of
           the
           suburbes
           ,
           he
           was
           hurt
           in
           the
           head
           by
           a
           soldier
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           had
           staied
           but
           a
           little
           longer
           ,
           or
           the
           horsemen
           made
           more
           haste
           ,
           hee
           had
           beene
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           by
           some
           Italian
           aduenturers
           ,
           who
           were
           aduaunced
           verie
           farre
           .
           In
           this
           haste
           hee
           passed
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           broken
           armie
           through
           the
           citie
           ,
           whereof
           a
           part
           ,
           yet
           the
           least
           ,
           following
           him
           ,
           entred
           by
           one
           gate
           ,
           and
           went
           foorth
           by
           an
           other
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           parte
           which
           was
           the
           greater
           ,
           hauing
           cast
           away
           their
           armes
           ,
           hid
           themselues
           in
           their
           houses
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           their
           wiues
           and
           children
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           come
           from
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           assembled
           themselues
           in
           churches
           with
           great
           feare
           :
           In
           passing
           he
           commaunded
           the
           prisons
           to
           be
           opened
           ,
           so
           as
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           offenders
           that
           were
           deliuered
           ,
           there
           came
           foorth
           such
           as
           were
           committed
           ,
           as
           affected
           vnto
           Philip.
           
        
         
           The
           Dukes
           men
           hauing
           slaine
           many
           of
           these
           miserable
           wretches
           with
           their
           shot
           and
           launces
           ,
           who
           fledde
           by
           fower
           and
           sixe
           togither
           ,
           making
           but
           a
           weake
           and
           vnprofitable
           resistance
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           citie
           ;
           
             Ferrant
             de
             Toledo
          
           as
           chiefe
           ,
           marching
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           vnder
           whose
           authoritie
           the
           whole
           armie
           was
           gouerned
           ,
           seeing
           the
           battaile
           woone
           ,
           fearing
           the
           soldiers
           furie
           should
           do
           more
           hurt
           then
           he
           wished
           ,
           did
           expresly
           keepe
           them
           backe
           ,
           causing
           them
           to
           stay
           ,
           supposing
           there
           might
           remaine
           yet
           some
           men
           to
           conquer
           ;
           and
           being
           come
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           hee
           staied
           to
           parley
           with
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           chamber
           from
           the
           wals
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           thither
           to
           that
           effect
           :
           But
           their
           treaties
           were
           shorte
           ,
           and
           little
           disagreeing
           ,
           for
           the
           Portugals
           seeing
           themselues
           before
           the
           Castillians
           soldiers
           ,
           their
           miserable
           king
           hurt
           and
           fled
           ,
           and
           their
           army
           in
           route
           ,
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           now
           reduced
           to
           their
           last
           exigent
           :
           And
           Ferrant
           (
           although
           a
           conquerour
           )
           yet
           desirous
           (
           according
           to
           the
           kings
           meaning
           )
           to
           saue
           the
           citie
           from
           spoile
           ,
           they
           soone
           agreed
           :
           Ferrant
           demaunded
           the
           citie
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           desired
           to
           know
           in
           what
           sort
           ,
           and
           although
           some
           
           answered
           at
           discretion
           ;
           yet
           the
           Magistrate
           offring
           to
           yeeld
           as
           other
           
           cities
           had
           done
           ,
           it
           was
           graunted
           they
           shoulde
           haue
           their
           liues
           and
           goods
           saued
           ,
           least
           by
           longer
           stay
           the
           soldiers
           should
           haue
           occasion
           to
           cōmit
           some
           disorder
           .
           Notwithstanding
           some
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           being
           let
           downe
           from
           the
           wals
           ,
           were
           carried
           behinde
           some
           Castillian
           Caualiers
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           granted
           them
           their
           demaunds
           with
           better
           acception
           ,
           and
           more
           freely
           .
           Then
           began
           the
           soldiers
           against
           the
           Dukes
           will
           to
           disband
           and
           spoile
           that
           part
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           which
           is
           without
           the
           wals
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           greater
           ,
           nobler
           ,
           and
           fairer
           ,
           then
           that
           within
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           spatious
           ,
           as
           many
           great
           cities
           are
           not
           comparable
           
           vnto
           it
           :
           So
           as
           although
           this
           body
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Lisbone
           was
           not
           spoiled
           ,
           yet
           the
           suburbes
           were
           and
           all
           places
           thereabouts
           ;
           and
           likewise
           some
           houses
           within
           ,
           the
           which
           vnder
           colour
           to
           appertaine
           to
           rebels
           ,
           were
           giuen
           in
           pray
           to
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           whom
           they
           coulde
           no
           otherwise
           withstand
           ,
           seeing
           they
           had
           sufficiently
           obeied
           ,
           in
           preseruing
           the
           citie
           from
           spoile
           three
           daies
           :
           Many
           innocent
           citizens
           lost
           their
           most
           precious
           mooueables
           ,
           the
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           plague
           which
           then
           raigned
           greatly
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           they
           had
           transported
           to
           their
           farmes
           ,
           and
           other
           possessions
           neere
           thereabouts
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           spoiled
           .
           The
           extortions
           the
           soldiers
           committed
           were
           not
           great
           ,
           but
           the
           riches
           that
           fell
           into
           their
           hands
           were
           infinite
           .
           The
           galleies
           did
           great
           harme
           ,
           for
           besides
           the
           spoiling
           of
           the
           bankes
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           and
           the
           ransacking
           of
           all
           the
           ships
           within
           the
           Porte
           ,
           where
           they
           founde
           infinite
           store
           of
           merchandise
           ;
           they
           serued
           like
           wise
           vnto
           the
           soldiers
           that
           were
           on
           lande
           ,
           as
           a
           meanes
           to
           hide
           and
           carrie
           away
           all
           things
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           great
           ,
           not
           being
           forced
           to
           discharge
           themselues
           of
           their
           baggage
           ,
           to
           sell
           them
           at
           lowe
           prices
           vpon
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           often
           hapneth
           .
           The
           custome
           houses
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           the
           generall
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           merchandise
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           alwaies
           full
           of
           pretious
           wares
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           without
           the
           citie
           gates
           ,
           yetwere
           they
           not
           spoiled
           :
           For
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           great
           riches
           ,
           
             Alonso
             de
             Leua
          
           Generall
           of
           the
           galleies
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           sent
           a
           guard
           of
           priuate
           soldiers
           to
           haue
           care
           and
           defend
           them
           :
           The
           religious
           women
           ,
           whose
           monasteries
           were
           all
           without
           the
           wals
           ,
           were
           preserued
           ;
           and
           withall
           much
           wealth
           that
           was
           kept
           there
           ,
           yet
           much
           of
           that
           which
           was
           left
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           religious
           men
           was
           stolen
           away
           ;
           but
           most
           of
           all
           in
           that
           of
           Saint
           Rocke
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Iesuits
           remaine
           ;
           for
           certaine
           Italian
           
           soldiers
           being
           first
           entred
           ,
           were
           expelled
           by
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           being
           sent
           thither
           by
           their
           commaunders
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           to
           preserue
           them
           being
           friends
           ,
           they
           committed
           greater
           excesse
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           being
           enimies
           ,
           would
           haue
           done
           ;
           for
           the
           Italians
           being
           departed
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           hauing
           searched
           out
           the
           most
           secret
           things
           ,
           and
           finding
           them
           ,
           they
           carried
           them
           by
           night
           into
           the
           galleies
           ,
           and
           into
           their
           houses
           .
           
             The
             diuersitie
             of
             nations
             which
             were
             at
             the
             spoile
             ,
             caused
             more
             respect
             to
             the
             women
             ,
             and
             holy
             things
             then
             had
             beene
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             the
             Spaniards
             most
             insolent
             in
             other
             countries
             ,
             were
             here
             against
             their
             nature
             very
             continent
             ,
             least
             by
             their
             example
             the
             Italians
             and
             Germaines
             in
             Spaine
             shoulde
             grow
             woorse
             .
          
           The
           bootie
           of
           mooueables
           and
           other
           precious
           things
           ,
           which
           this
           citie
           in
           so
           many
           yeeres
           peace
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           traffique
           of
           the
           Indies
           had
           gathered
           
           togither
           was
           infinite
           .
           The
           number
           of
           such
           as
           were
           slaine
           in
           the
           battaile
           was
           small
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           little
           defence
           they
           made
           ,
           notwithstanding
           there
           died
           not
           aboue
           a
           thousand
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           not
           aboue
           a
           hundreth
           of
           the
           Dukes
           armie
           ,
           of
           so
           small
           force
           were
           the
           peoples
           armes
           ,
           rusted
           with
           ease
           .
           The
           Duke
           when
           the
           citie
           was
           yeelded
           ,
           came
           himselfe
           in
           person
           for
           the
           defence
           thereof
           ;
           where
           hauing
           made
           some
           stay
           in
           one
           of
           the
           houses
           neere
           the
           suburbes
           ,
           hee
           returned
           to
           lodge
           from
           whence
           the
           Portugals
           were
           departed
           .
           Anthony
           hauing
           dressed
           his
           wounde
           at
           Sacabem
           ,
           sixe
           miles
           from
           Lisbone
           ,
           marched
           easily
           toward
           Saint
           Arem
           :
           The
           Duke
           standing
           doubtfull
           whether
           he
           remained
           still
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           or
           were
           fled
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Portugals
           for
           his
           better
           safetie
           gaue
           out
           false
           rumours
           .
           This
           victorie
           was
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           greater
           if
           the
           Prior
           had
           beene
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           for
           in
           his
           safetie
           ,
           the
           realme
           (
           which
           shoulde
           haue
           beene
           in
           quiet
           )
           remained
           in
           suspence
           ,
           all
           men
           supposing
           that
           he
           should
           repaire
           his
           forces
           ,
           and
           trie
           his
           fortune
           
           a
           newe
           .
           The
           Duke
           was
           blamed
           of
           many
           for
           not
           vsing
           of
           greater
           diligence
           ,
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           great
           errour
           ,
           in
           all
           other
           things
           to
           haue
           set
           so
           good
           an
           order
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           omitted
           it
           in
           this
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           some
           did
           attribute
           it
           vnto
           negligence
           ,
           others
           vnto
           malice
           ,
           especially
           for
           that
           Anthony
           had
           made
           so
           great
           a
           stay
           betwixte
           Sacabem
           and
           Saint
           Arem
           ;
           so
           as
           he
           might
           easily
           haue
           suppressed
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           battaile
           of
           Alcantara
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           while
           the
           ships
           which
           came
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           were
           
           disanchored
           from
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Terceraes
           ,
           &
           sailed
           towards
           Portugall
           ,
           ill
           aduertised
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           .
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           they
           had
           former
           intelligence
           of
           their
           arriuall
           at
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           good
           they
           shoulde
           staie
           there
           ,
           being
           valued
           at
           three
           millions
           ,
           many
           doubted
           they
           should
           be
           lost
           :
           For
           on
           the
           one
           side
           the
           Duke
           had
           sent
           some
           ships
           armed
           to
           seeke
           them
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Prior
           had
           sent
           certaine
           carauels
           with
           aduise
           to
           go
           to
           Penichie
           ,
           a
           place
           vpon
           the
           coast
           twentie
           miles
           from
           Lisbone
           ,
           towardes
           the
           north
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           was
           feared
           they
           coulde
           not
           escape
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           the
           kings
           ships
           ,
           or
           to
           follow
           the
           direction
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           sort
           soeuer
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           bee
           lost
           :
           For
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Castillians
           they
           shoulde
           bee
           spoiled
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           Penichie
           ,
           the
           Prior
           woulde
           become
           master
           of
           priuate
           mens
           goods
           ,
           and
           imploy
           them
           for
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           warres
           .
           And
           some
           ignorant
           of
           Anthonies
           commission
           ,
           supposed
           they
           should
           either
           go
           to
           Fraunce
           or
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prior
           (
           finding
           the
           weakenes
           of
           his
           force
           ,
           by
           the
           euent
           of
           this
           battaile
           )
           shoulde
           followe
           them
           ;
           notwithstanding
           fortune
           did
           so
           second
           the
           beginning
           ,
           that
           two
           daies
           after
           the
           battaile
           ,
           they
           appeered
           in
           safetie
           ,
           without
           any
           intelligence
           of
           these
           troubles
           within
           the
           realme
           ,
           or
           any
           encounter
           vpon
           the
           way
           ;
           such
           was
           the
           Catholique
           kings
           good
           fortune
           ,
           that
           they
           arriued
           safe
           at
           Lisbone
           ;
           where
           he
           receiued
           what
           appertained
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           to
           euery
           priuate
           man
           his
           owne
           .
        
         
           All
           this
           while
           they
           were
           in
           suspence
           at
           Badagios
           ,
           expecting
           whether
           this
           enterprise
           shoulde
           be
           ended
           by
           armes
           or
           agreement
           ,
           and
           so
           doubtfull
           euery
           man
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           there
           appeared
           on
           either
           side
           great
           difficultie
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Duke
           could
           not
           stay
           long
           from
           entertaining
           one
           of
           these
           parties
           so
           different
           .
           But
           the
           xxvj
           .
           day
           of
           August
           ,
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           there
           arriued
           a
           Spanish
           merchant
           without
           any
           letters
           from
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           brought
           newes
           of
           the
           successe
           :
           This
           man
           following
           the
           Spanish
           campe
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Priors
           armie
           in
           route
           ,
           presently
           passed
           the
           riuer
           in
           a
           small
           barke
           ,
           and
           tooke
           poste
           before
           him
           that
           brought
           aduertisement
           from
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           presenting
           himselfe
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           deliuered
           what
           hee
           had
           seene
           ,
           whereof
           he
           receiued
           such
           contentment
           as
           may
           bee
           supposed
           :
           This
           newes
           was
           presently
           spred
           throughout
           all
           the
           court
           ,
           with
           the
           incredible
           ioy
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           honour
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           with
           
           such
           kinde
           of
           commendations
           ,
           as
           the
           force
           of
           truth
           doth
           vsually
           draw
           vpon
           the
           sodaine
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           enimies
           :
           But
           the
           confirmation
           of
           these
           newes
           ,
           staying
           longer
           then
           was
           conuenient
           for
           the
           neerenes
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           doubt
           with
           so
           great
           perturbation
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           lesse
           shewe
           of
           their
           generall
           desire
           ,
           then
           of
           their
           receiued
           content
           :
           The
           which
           was
           after
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Arriuall
           of
           
             Ferrant
             de
             Toledo
          
           ,
           the
           Dukes
           nephew
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           dispatched
           with
           a
           priuate
           relation
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           successe
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           reasons
           which
           had
           induced
           them
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           his
           direction
           giuen
           vnto
           the
           captaine
           ,
           
           the
           which
           was
           generally
           approoued
           of
           all
           ,
           with
           no
           small
           honour
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           now
           satisfied
           mens
           mindes
           ,
           who
           held
           him
           alwaies
           to
           be
           too
           cunning
           and
           watchfull
           ,
           to
           assure
           his
           enterprise
           by
           aduantages
           of
           lodging
           ,
           and
           stratagems
           ,
           auoiding
           the
           battaile
           by
           all
           meanes
           possible
           without
           great
           aduantage
           ,
           following
           amongst
           the
           auncient
           Captaines
           
             Fabius
             Maximus
          
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           later
           
             Prosper
             Colonna
          
           the
           elder
           ,
           whom
           he
           sought
           to
           imitate
           :
           And
           this
           cōmendation
           of
           the
           Dukes
           proceeded
           from
           his
           two
           resolutions
           :
           The
           one
           to
           passe
           from
           Settuual
           to
           Cascaies
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           fight
           at
           Alcantara
           ,
           seeing
           in
           the
           first
           he
           alone
           did
           contradict
           his
           counsell
           ,
           and
           contested
           both
           against
           sea
           and
           enimie
           :
           And
           in
           the
           second
           he
           resolued
           to
           fight
           dangerously
           with
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           within
           their
           owne
           trenches
           ,
           hauing
           a
           well
           peopled
           citie
           behinde
           them
           ;
           and
           against
           the
           aduise
           of
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           of
           the
           armie
           .
           They
           did
           highly
           commend
           him
           to
           haue
           kept
           Lisbone
           from
           spoile
           ;
           and
           at
           one
           instant
           to
           play
           the
           conqueror
           and
           protector
           ,
           attributing
           vnto
           him
           for
           this
           respect
           more
           honour
           ,
           then
           to
           haue
           retired
           his
           armie
           from
           the
           wals
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           yeere
           1557.
           hauing
           not
           fought
           there
           ,
           vnto
           the
           gates
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           at
           Lisbone
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           reasons
           with
           other
           ,
           were
           dashed
           by
           a
           sodaine
           cruell
           accident
           ,
           which
           so
           troubled
           the
           mindes
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           no
           time
           to
           thinke
           nor
           speake
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           that
           vpon
           the
           newes
           of
           this
           happie
           successe
           ,
           the
           king
           fell
           most
           dangerously
           sicke
           ,
           the
           which
           so
           encreased
           ,
           being
           brought
           to
           that
           point
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           small
           hope
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           euen
           his
           Phisitions
           themselues
           almost
           gaue
           him
           ouer
           :
           vpon
           this
           subiect
           was
           all
           their
           discourses
           ,
           for
           the
           king
           dying
           ,
           it
           was
           supposed
           that
           the
           protector
           of
           Christendome
           
           shoulde
           faile
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           were
           any
           doubt
           ,
           that
           his
           death
           in
           time
           
           might
           cause
           any
           alteration
           ,
           it
           was
           then
           most
           of
           all
           to
           be
           feared
           :
           for
           besides
           that
           the
           affaires
           of
           Flaunders
           were
           troublesome
           ,
           the
           humors
           of
           the
           French
           ill
           disposed
           ,
           Portugall
           yet
           in
           ballance
           to
           incline
           to
           a
           contrarie
           partie
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Spaine
           was
           not
           well
           assured
           :
           The
           opinions
           were
           diuers
           what
           course
           to
           take
           ,
           but
           all
           was
           confused
           ,
           and
           all
           full
           of
           feare
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           whose
           opinion
           many
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           did
           follow
           ,
           thought
           it
           fit
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           dying
           ,
           the
           Queene
           with
           the
           prince
           should
           presently
           enter
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           thinking
           by
           this
           meanes
           with
           the
           forces
           he
           had
           there
           readie
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           keepe
           the
           realme
           in
           peace
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           assure
           the
           other
           estates
           of
           Spaine
           :
           He
           now
           laboured
           to
           stablish
           the
           affaires
           ,
           for
           depriuing
           from
           the
           office
           of
           the
           magistrate
           of
           the
           chamber
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           been
           installed
           by
           the
           Prior
           ,
           he
           restored
           such
           as
           had
           bin
           before
           ;
           calling
           them
           vnto
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           ;
           it
           was
           now
           time
           that
           in
           the
           cities
           behalfe
           ,
           they
           should
           sweare
           obedience
           vnto
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           proclaime
           his
           name
           in
           the
           publique
           streetes
           ,
           with
           accustomed
           ceremonie
           ;
           whereunto
           they
           willingly
           offered
           themselues
           ,
           demaunding
           leaue
           for
           this
           cause
           to
           make
           publique
           feastes
           ,
           and
           that
           withall
           ,
           the
           priuileges
           of
           the
           citie
           might
           be
           confirmed
           :
           Whereunto
           he
           answered
           ,
           
           that
           there
           was
           then
           no
           neede
           ,
           but
           they
           should
           reserue
           it
           ,
           vntill
           the
           prince
           were
           there
           present
           to
           be
           sworne
           ,
           whome
           his
           Maiestie
           had
           resolued
           to
           send
           vnto
           the
           citie
           to
           be
           bred
           vp
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           their
           priuileges
           ,
           they
           were
           very
           small
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           graunt
           them
           more
           amplie
           .
           So
           as
           the
           eleuenth
           day
           of
           September
           in
           the
           Dukes
           lodging
           ,
           they
           tooke
           their
           oath
           in
           forme
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           after
           dinner
           ,
           the
           magistrate
           going
           thorough
           the
           citie
           with
           the
           standard
           and
           their
           Attaballes
           ,
           they
           proclaimed
           the
           name
           of
           King
           
             Phil
             p
          
           after
           the
           accustomed
           manner
           ;
           yet
           with
           a
           weake
           voice
           ,
           and
           small
           assemblie
           of
           people
           .
           And
           as
           in
           the
           proclaiming
           of
           other
           kings
           there
           appeered
           nothing
           but
           feasts
           and
           ioy
           ;
           here
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           seene
           ,
           but
           secret
           sighes
           and
           hidden
           sorrow
           with
           flatterie
           :
           The
           Dukes
           armie
           was
           lodged
           vntill
           the
           tenth
           of
           September
           betwixt
           the
           citie
           and
           Alcantara
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           lodging
           where
           the
           Portugals
           had
           lodged
           ,
           without
           any
           resolution
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           still
           expecting
           some
           newes
           of
           the
           Prior.
           At
           which
           time
           there
           grew
           (
           as
           a
           companion
           to
           warre
           )
           not
           
           onely
           in
           the
           campe
           ,
           but
           likewise
           in
           the
           citie
           a
           contagious
           infirmitie
           
           of
           Catarre
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           no
           lesse
           harme
           then
           the
           pestilent
           contagion
           ;
           few
           were
           free
           from
           this
           disease
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           died
           ,
           especially
           of
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           for
           that
           to
           a
           new
           disease
           ,
           ordinarie
           remedies
           helpe
           little
           :
           Anthonie
           soone
           after
           arriued
           at
           Saint
           Arem
           ,
           where
           the
           magistrate
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           (
           being
           the
           selfesame
           ,
           )
           who
           a
           little
           before
           with
           so
           great
           ioy
           had
           proclaimed
           him
           king
           ,
           would
           not
           giue
           him
           entrie
           ,
           so
           are
           mens
           mindes
           turned
           with
           fortune
           ;
           yet
           hauing
           promised
           to
           depart
           presently
           ,
           they
           suffered
           him
           to
           enter
           vpon
           that
           condition
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           he
           went
           towards
           Coimbra
           .
        
         
           
           Soone
           after
           the
           citie
           of
           Saint
           Arem
           sent
           to
           yeelde
           their
           obedience
           ,
           and
           whilest
           they
           expected
           that
           Coimbra
           should
           doe
           the
           like
           ,
           they
           had
           newes
           that
           the
           Prior
           was
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           fortified
           himselfe
           in
           those
           partes
           ,
           that
           he
           repaired
           Mount
           Maior
           the
           olde
           ,
           and
           brake
           the
           bridge
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           of
           Doro
           :
           And
           although
           there
           were
           no
           doubt
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           assemble
           men
           sufficient
           to
           terrifie
           the
           Duke
           ,
           yet
           hereby
           they
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           warre
           was
           not
           ended
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           could
           not
           dismisse
           any
           part
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           resolued
           to
           send
           backe
           ,
           with
           the
           galleies
           of
           Italie
           ;
           so
           as
           by
           a
           little
           stay
           ,
           they
           lost
           the
           season
           of
           sailing
           in
           that
           sea
           with
           their
           galleies
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           the
           countrey
           is
           not
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           that
           victuals
           grew
           very
           deere
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           they
           lodged
           the
           Germaines
           at
           Settuuall
           ,
           resoluing
           to
           send
           the
           Italians
           to
           Saint
           Arem
           :
           But
           hauing
           the
           newes
           confirmed
           ,
           that
           the
           Prior
           assembled
           forces
           ,
           the
           Duke
           woulde
           not
           separate
           his
           troupes
           so
           farre
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           lodged
           the
           Italians
           and
           Spanyards
           in
           the
           suburbs
           of
           the
           citie
           (
           which
           place
           had
           beene
           spoiled
           )
           to
           defende
           them
           from
           the
           daily
           raine
           which
           began
           to
           fall
           .
        
         
           
           At
           this
           time
           the
           Prior
           with
           his
           traine
           tormented
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           prouince
           betwixt
           Doro
           and
           Mignio
           ,
           assembling
           men
           of
           warre
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           many
           (
           doubting
           sinister
           euents
           )
           feared
           that
           in
           sauing
           of
           him
           they
           should
           preiudice
           themselues
           ,
           he
           forced
           obedience
           vpon
           greeuous
           paines
           ,
           which
           he
           imposed
           vpon
           such
           as
           followed
           him
           not
           :
           So
           as
           some
           for
           feare
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           others
           of
           their
           goodes
           ,
           came
           vnto
           him
           ;
           yet
           were
           there
           others
           ,
           who
           of
           their
           naturall
           inclination
           would
           not
           leaue
           him
           vntill
           death
           :
           In
           this
           sort
           ,
           he
           gathered
           together
           fower
           or
           fiue
           thousand
           men
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           he
           held
           the
           citie
           of
           Coimbra
           in
           awe
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           could
           not
           yeelde
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           :
           Hee
           went
           with
           them
           to
           Auero
           ,
           where
           hauing
           
           found
           some
           resistance
           ,
           he
           vsed
           his
           greatest
           force
           :
           For
           hauing
           with
           some
           small
           peeces
           of
           artillerie
           battered
           the
           wals
           ,
           he
           gaue
           a
           confused
           
           assault
           ;
           but
           profiting
           little
           ,
           his
           friends
           within
           did
           so
           weaken
           the
           defence
           by
           words
           and
           force
           ,
           that
           the
           Priors
           men
           entred
           :
           The
           succours
           which
           
             Pantaleon
             de
             Sada
          
           brought
           from
           Porto
           ,
           comming
           too
           late
           :
           There
           he
           imprisoned
           diuers
           persons
           ,
           he
           slew
           ,
           spoiled
           ,
           and
           ruined
           all
           he
           could
           :
           By
           these
           actes
           (
           which
           seemed
           vnto
           them
           most
           glorious
           )
           his
           peasantlie
           soldiers
           were
           growne
           to
           that
           arrogancie
           ,
           that
           armed
           with
           hookes
           ,
           and
           staues
           ,
           they
           threatned
           to
           goe
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           to
           free
           the
           realme
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Castillians
           :
           And
           this
           foolish
           presumption
           was
           not
           a
           little
           furthered
           with
           the
           newes
           ,
           that
           Anthonie
           had
           of
           the
           kings
           sicknesse
           ,
           whome
           they
           gaue
           out
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           being
           attired
           all
           in
           blacke
           the
           better
           to
           perswade
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Duke
           was
           well
           aduertised
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           finding
           still
           more
           plainly
           of
           what
           importance
           the
           flight
           of
           Anthonie
           was
           :
           There
           wanted
           not
           some
           that
           charged
           him
           to
           haue
           forborne
           too
           long
           ,
           in
           sending
           men
           after
           him
           ,
           yet
           hauing
           care
           to
           assure
           that
           which
           did
           more
           import
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           deuide
           his
           forces
           ,
           vntill
           he
           did
           see
           an
           end
           of
           the
           kings
           infirmitie
           ,
           who
           hauing
           long
           laboured
           in
           the
           extremities
           of
           death
           ,
           he
           began
           with
           an
           vniuersall
           ioy
           to
           recouer
           ,
           and
           encreasing
           daily
           the
           signes
           of
           health
           ,
           he
           grewe
           well
           ;
           wherewith
           feare
           which
           troubled
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           talke
           againe
           of
           the
           victorie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Dukes
           actions
           :
           But
           this
           commendation
           which
           was
           attributed
           vnto
           him
           (
           as
           it
           hapneth
           in
           all
           worldly
           actions
           )
           continued
           little
           ,
           and
           rarely
           shall
           you
           finde
           so
           apparant
           an
           example
           of
           the
           inconstancie
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           force
           of
           enuie
           as
           this
           was
           :
           for
           sodainly
           his
           praises
           were
           turned
           into
           murmurings
           ,
           and
           open
           slaunders
           ,
           searching
           so
           many
           reasons
           to
           deface
           the
           Dukes
           merits
           ,
           as
           two
           daies
           before
           they
           had
           alleaged
           to
           extoll
           his
           actions
           .
           The
           Dukes
           reprehensions
           grew
           from
           the
           proper
           ministers
           
           of
           this
           warre
           ,
           or
           from
           such
           as
           followed
           the
           enterprise
           ,
           who
           offended
           with
           him
           for
           the
           diuersitie
           of
           their
           opinions
           ,
           or
           for
           their
           own
           priuate
           practises
           ,
           or
           else
           (
           as
           some
           would
           haue
           it
           )
           desirous
           to
           creepe
           into
           the
           kings
           fauour
           by
           like
           reports
           ,
           did
           write
           that
           the
           sacke
           had
           beene
           very
           great
           ,
           and
           freely
           suffred
           for
           three
           daies
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           woulde
           attribute
           the
           Portugals
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           their
           discontentment
           against
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           labouring
           to
           prooue
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Duke
           
           had
           pleased
           ,
           by
           his
           authoritie
           hee
           might
           haue
           staied
           it
           ,
           but
           being
           partaker
           with
           his
           kinsemen
           (
           who
           were
           more
           imploied
           to
           spoile
           then
           to
           fight
           )
           of
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           bootie
           ,
           hee
           did
           tolerate
           it
           ;
           leauing
           outrages
           and
           thefts
           vnpunished
           ,
           although
           complaints
           were
           made
           vnto
           him
           .
           That
           the
           termes
           of
           conquest
           ,
           taking
           of
           cities
           ,
           and
           route
           of
           armie
           ,
           were
           vaine
           and
           vnproper
           ,
           seeing
           that
           in
           no
           place
           they
           had
           founde
           any
           resistance
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           multitude
           of
           Portugals
           ,
           as
           simple
           people
           (
           deceiued
           by
           their
           priests
           in
           confessions
           and
           preachings
           )
           could
           not
           be
           termed
           an
           armie
           ,
           nor
           their
           route
           called
           a
           victorie
           :
           And
           so
           blinde
           is
           enuie
           ,
           that
           two
           armies
           encountring
           with
           many
           peeces
           of
           great
           artillerie
           ,
           fighting
           on
           the
           one
           side
           for
           the
           passage
           of
           a
           bridge
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           in
           their
           trenches
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           foote
           and
           horse
           broken
           ,
           the
           enimie
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           the
           standard
           roiall
           taken
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           coulors
           ,
           and
           aboue
           a
           thousand
           men
           slaine
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           woulde
           not
           haue
           this
           a
           battaile
           :
           Some
           which
           did
           charge
           him
           with
           negligence
           saide
           ,
           that
           seeing
           hee
           had
           an
           intention
           to
           dislodge
           this
           armie
           (
           after
           he
           had
           attempted
           the
           bridge
           &
           the
           trenches
           )
           he
           should
           haue
           stretched
           foorth
           his
           horsemen
           further
           on
           the
           left
           hande
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           the
           enimies
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           him
           prisoner
           ,
           if
           he
           woulde
           flie
           ;
           but
           to
           keepe
           himselfe
           so
           farre
           off
           as
           he
           coulde
           not
           ouertake
           him
           ,
           was
           an
           vnexcusable
           faulte
           in
           so
           great
           a
           captaine
           :
           Others
           saide
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           credible
           ,
           but
           he
           shoulde
           haue
           taken
           him
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           pleased
           to
           place
           his
           horse
           in
           a
           conuenient
           place
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           which
           euerie
           ignorant
           captaine
           woulde
           haue
           considered
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           willingly
           suffered
           him
           to
           flie
           ;
           that
           by
           meanes
           of
           Anthonies
           libertie
           ,
           the
           warre
           shoulde
           not
           seeme
           to
           be
           ended
           ,
           a
           thing
           which
           captaines
           doe
           commonly
           wish
           ,
           preferring
           their
           owne
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           their
           priuate
           respect
           ,
           before
           the
           publike
           good
           :
           Others
           did
           adde
           that
           if
           hee
           would
           haue
           taken
           him
           after
           his
           flight
           ,
           and
           the
           battaile
           woon
           ,
           hee
           might
           well
           haue
           done
           it
           ,
           for
           making
           no
           haste
           to
           flie
           ,
           he
           might
           so
           speedily
           haue
           followed
           him
           with
           his
           horse
           as
           the
           importance
           of
           his
           person
           did
           require
           .
        
         
           
           Amongst
           so
           many
           accusations
           ,
           fewe
           durst
           speake
           for
           the
           Duke
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           his
           friendes
           laboured
           to
           iustifie
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           assure
           the
           victorie
           ,
           doth
           often
           hinder
           the
           execution
           of
           those
           things
           which
           the
           captaine
           wisheth
           :
           That
           it
           was
           not
           then
           conuenient
           to
           follow
           the
           Prior
           :
           For
           considering
           the
           ineuitable
           
           disorders
           of
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           in
           sending
           many
           ,
           hee
           had
           contrarie
           to
           the
           kings
           pleasure
           wasted
           the
           countrey
           ,
           and
           if
           hee
           had
           sent
           fewe
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           safe
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           desired
           to
           temper
           this
           heate
           of
           victorie
           in
           the
           soldiers
           mindes
           ,
           meaning
           after
           to
           sende
           a
           part
           of
           the
           armie
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           but
           when
           as
           hee
           ment
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           the
           Kings
           sicknes
           hapned
           ,
           whereof
           he
           desired
           first
           to
           see
           the
           issue
           ,
           before
           he
           woulde
           bee
           vnfurnished
           of
           his
           forces
           .
           That
           touching
           the
           inuironing
           of
           the
           enimies
           campe
           with
           his
           horse
           ,
           besides
           that
           they
           had
           no
           sufficient
           number
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           the
           resolution
           of
           a
           wise
           captaine
           to
           make
           a
           fearefull
           enimie
           desperate
           ;
           and
           to
           force
           him
           either
           to
           fight
           or
           become
           a
           prisoner
           .
           Touching
           the
           sacking
           of
           the
           suburbes
           ,
           they
           saide
           it
           was
           no
           small
           good
           happe
           to
           haue
           so
           many
           houses
           without
           the
           wals
           of
           the
           citie
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           they
           should
           hardly
           haue
           kept
           the
           soldiers
           from
           spoiling
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           necessarie
           for
           the
           sauing
           of
           the
           citie
           to
           haue
           something
           ●o
           quench
           this
           desire
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           brought
           with
           them
           .
           And
           as
           there
           was
           some
           difficultie
           to
           saue
           the
           citie
           from
           the
           sacke
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           impossible
           to
           keepe
           the
           suburbes
           from
           spoile
           ,
           seeing
           the
           battaile
           was
           giuen
           within
           the
           limits
           thereof
           .
           They
           laughed
           at
           such
           as
           saide
           the
           Duke
           was
           partaker
           of
           the
           spoile
           ,
           seeming
           vnto
           them
           a
           matter
           farre
           from
           his
           qualitie
           .
           They
           shewed
           that
           although
           they
           woulde
           not
           haue
           it
           saide
           that
           the
           battaile
           were
           glorious
           ,
           but
           vnwoorthie
           ,
           against
           a
           small
           number
           of
           seditious
           monkes
           ,
           apostates
           ,
           and
           fugitiue
           slaues
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           it
           hardly
           be
           concealed
           ,
           for
           it
           coulde
           not
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           Anthony
           had
           a
           great
           number
           of
           men
           in
           a
           strong
           lodging
           ,
           amongst
           the
           which
           were
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           most
           supplied
           their
           want
           of
           experience
           ,
           passionate
           against
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           and
           most
           affectionate
           to
           the
           Prior
           ;
           that
           in
           armies
           where
           such
           things
           happen
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           credible
           they
           so
           easily
           yeeld
           or
           flie
           of
           themselues
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           encountred
           with
           a
           captaine
           that
           is
           both
           valiant
           ,
           &
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           who
           by
           force
           or
           cunning
           doth
           breake
           them
           &
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           .
           They
           did
           prooue
           by
           liuely
           reasons
           that
           it
           was
           not
           credible
           that
           the
           Duke
           with
           a
           resolution
           so
           hurtfull
           to
           his
           king
           ,
           should
           prolong
           the
           enterprise
           &
           seeke
           to
           continue
           his
           commaund
           ,
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           warre
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           although
           in
           auncient
           common
           wealthes
           ,
           noble
           citizens
           were
           desirous
           to
           be
           imploied
           in
           expeditions
           ,
           and
           gouernments
           of
           armies
           ,
           to
           free
           themselues
           from
           the
           subiection
           of
           the
           
           Senate
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           so
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           later
           princes
           ;
           whereas
           such
           as
           be
           neere
           the
           king
           haue
           more
           authoritie
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           bee
           retired
           .
           They
           added
           vnto
           these
           reasons
           ,
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Dukes
           age
           ,
           fidelitie
           ,
           and
           experience
           ,
           with
           auncient
           and
           newe
           examples
           ;
           concluding
           it
           was
           likely
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           priuate
           subiect
           ,
           hee
           had
           laboured
           with
           his
           best
           endeuour
           wholie
           to
           serue
           the
           king
           :
           But
           although
           he
           were
           vehemently
           defended
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           wholy
           roote
           it
           out
           of
           the
           mindes
           of
           men
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           chance
           of
           this
           worldly
           Tragedie
           tossed
           vpside
           downe
           ,
           that
           the
           captaine
           which
           the
           weeke
           before
           had
           beene
           triumphant
           and
           glorious
           ,
           lay
           now
           in
           his
           bed
           sicke
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           slaundered
           with
           his
           Prince
           ,
           and
           his
           armie
           halfe
           defeated
           ,
           languishing
           with
           hunger
           and
           want
           ,
           infected
           with
           the
           plague
           ,
           infamous
           for
           excesse
           and
           violence
           ;
           some
           part
           whereof
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           some
           false
           :
           so
           as
           the
           soldiers
           were
           troubled
           ,
           melancholy
           ,
           and
           angry
           ;
           and
           although
           with
           the
           insolencie
           of
           conquerors
           ,
           yet
           seemed
           they
           like
           men
           vanquished
           :
           They
           commaunders
           of
           the
           armie
           were
           likewise
           in
           dispaire
           to
           reape
           any
           recompēce
           of
           their
           seruice
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           captaines
           which
           resolued
           to
           plant
           them selues
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           receiue
           great
           recompence
           by
           confiscations
           ,
           were
           deceiued
           of
           their
           hopes
           :
           For
           the
           King
           who
           had
           an
           other
           meaning
           ,
           resolued
           to
           forget
           all
           the
           wrongs
           the
           Portugals
           had
           done
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           to
           pardon
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           but
           also
           reward
           and
           cherish
           them
           as
           his
           children
           .
           It
           was
           generally
           spoken
           ,
           that
           vpon
           the
           Priors
           defeate
           and
           yeelding
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           the
           King
           shoulde
           presently
           go
           thither
           in
           person
           ,
           and
           by
           graunting
           rewardes
           and
           pardons
           ,
           labour
           to
           winne
           the
           Portugals
           loues
           ,
           and
           to
           qualifie
           that
           bitternes
           which
           the
           spoile
           and
           insolencie
           of
           the
           soldiers
           had
           bredde
           .
           But
           although
           there
           had
           beene
           already
           speech
           of
           his
           going
           to
           Eluas
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           desired
           to
           make
           his
           entrie
           as
           king
           of
           Portugall
           ;
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           effect
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           as
           it
           is
           saide
           before
           ,
           the
           plague
           was
           dispersed
           into
           many
           parts
           of
           the
           realme
           .
           He
           laboured
           to
           become
           master
           not
           onely
           of
           all
           places
           within
           the
           realme
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           all
           others
           that
           depended
           thereof
           :
           when
           as
           the
           armie
           began
           first
           to
           enter
           the
           realme
           ,
           he
           had
           sent
           into
           Affrick
           to
           demaund
           obedience
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           but
           for
           as
           much
           as
           Anthony
           had
           preuented
           him
           by
           former
           letters
           vnto
           the
           captaines
           ,
           his
           busines
           being
           in
           better
           estate
           ,
           then
           they
           prooued
           afterwardes
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           woulde
           not
           agree
           to
           acknowledge
           Philip
           ;
           by
           reason
           
           whereof
           ,
           the
           battaile
           being
           woone
           ,
           he
           sent
           againe
           vnto
           them
           ;
           for
           
           being
           of
           great
           importance
           for
           Spaine
           ,
           he
           feared
           ,
           that
           remaining
           vnder
           the
           Priors
           commaund
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           rashly
           dispose
           of
           them
           so
           as
           promising
           recompence
           to
           the
           captaines
           ,
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           their
           Lord
           ,
           but
           with
           greater
           facilitie
           in
           one
           place
           then
           in
           an
           other
           ;
           so
           as
           without
           any
           innouation
           ,
           hee
           confirmed
           the
           same
           captaines
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           garrisons
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Ilands
           of
           Terceraes
           were
           not
           neglected
           by
           the
           Duke
           ,
           the
           assurance
           whereof
           seemed
           greatly
           to
           import
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vpon
           the
           brute
           of
           the
           victorie
           ,
           hee
           sent
           a
           messenger
           thither
           ,
           with
           letters
           from
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           :
           but
           the
           matter
           being
           first
           well
           debated
           at
           Badagios
           ,
           it
           was
           supposed
           by
           the
           Councell
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           alone
           to
           be
           more
           fitte
           to
           mannage
           that
           busines
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           Castillians
           shoulde
           entermeddle
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           King
           did
           write
           vnto
           Lisbone
           to
           
             Edward
             de
             Castelbianco
          
           ,
           that
           conferring
           with
           the
           Duke
           as
           a
           Portugall
           ,
           he
           should
           go
           thither
           :
           But
           he
           resolued
           not
           ,
           for
           being
           newly
           created
           officer
           of
           the
           chamber
           ,
           he
           founde
           that
           
             Edward
             Borges
          
           whom
           the
           Duke
           had
           appointed
           to
           sende
           ,
           remained
           accountable
           to
           the
           crowne
           for
           certaine
           money
           ,
           so
           as
           hee
           thought
           not
           good
           to
           imploy
           him
           ,
           nor
           to
           choose
           any
           other
           in
           his
           place
           .
           The
           Duke
           vnderstanding
           of
           the
           Kings
           recouerie
           ,
           leauing
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Ilands
           to
           him
           that
           had
           it
           ,
           would
           no
           longer
           delay
           to
           send
           against
           the
           Prior
           ,
           and
           although
           the
           time
           was
           vnfitte
           ;
           yet
           the
           xxij
           .
           of
           September
           he
           dispatched
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           into
           those
           parts
           with
           fower
           thousand
           
           foote
           ,
           and
           sower
           hundreth
           horse
           ,
           who
           marched
           directly
           towards
           Coimbra
           ,
           but
           vnderstanding
           soone
           after
           that
           many
           of
           his
           soldiers
           died
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           many
           fledde
           into
           Castil
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           great
           difficultie
           ,
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           aboundance
           of
           raine
           )
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           conduct
           fower
           peeces
           of
           artillerie
           ,
           the
           Duke
           sent
           after
           him
           other
           fifteene
           hundreth
           foote
           ,
           vnder
           
             Diego
             de
             Cordoua
          
           ,
           and
           prouided
           shipping
           to
           sende
           the
           cannon
           by
           sea
           :
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           tooke
           his
           first
           lodging
           at
           Loures
           ,
           from
           thence
           he
           marched
           to
           Torrez
           Vedras
           ,
           where
           hauing
           broken
           one
           of
           his
           carriages
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           leaue
           a
           peece
           of
           artillerie
           there
           ,
           from
           thence
           he
           went
           directly
           to
           Coimbra
           ,
           passing
           by
           Gibarotta
           ,
           where
           hee
           did
           see
           the
           spoiles
           of
           that
           famous
           victorie
           ,
           which
           the
           Portugals
           had
           against
           the
           Castillians
           ;
           from
           thence
           hee
           sent
           two
           companies
           of
           horse
           to
           Coimbra
           ,
           the
           which
           
           
           vntill
           they
           had
           discouered
           them
           woulde
           not
           yeeld
           their
           obedience
           ;
           yet
           vpon
           view
           of
           the
           horse
           ,
           they
           mette
           them
           with
           the
           keies
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Sosa
             Pacheco
          
           ,
           commissarie
           general
           of
           the
           campe
           ,
           entred
           to
           receiue
           their
           allegeance
           .
           The
           Prior
           hauing
           newes
           of
           these
           things
           at
           Auero
           ,
           woulde
           not
           attende
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           ,
           remaining
           in
           suspence
           ,
           whether
           he
           shoulde
           imbarque
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           abandon
           the
           realme
           ;
           but
           hauing
           receiued
           letters
           from
           some
           of
           Porto
           ,
           who
           promised
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           he
           marched
           thither
           wardes
           with
           all
           the
           troupes
           he
           could
           make
           ,
           whereof
           hauing
           yet
           made
           no
           mention
           ,
           being
           a
           place
           of
           importance
           ,
           we
           will
           digresse
           a
           little
           to
           reporte
           the
           estate
           thereof
           ,
           during
           these
           troubles
           .
        
         
           
           The
           inhabitants
           thereof
           doe
           account
           themselues
           the
           wisest
           amongst
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           who
           hearing
           the
           Catholique
           king
           began
           to
           arme
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Gouernours
           did
           rule
           ,
           sent
           to
           court
           ,
           demaunding
           armes
           and
           munition
           for
           their
           defence
           if
           neede
           were
           :
           But
           their
           Embassadors
           arriuing
           at
           Almeryn
           ,
           they
           founde
           the
           Gouernours
           were
           retired
           to
           Settuual
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prior
           was
           proclaimed
           king
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Embassage
           they
           had
           in
           charge
           to
           impart
           to
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           they
           deliuered
           to
           the
           newe
           King
           ,
           without
           warrant
           from
           their
           superiors
           ,
           who
           gaue
           vnto
           them
           such
           artillerie
           and
           munition
           as
           they
           required
           :
           The
           Embassadors
           being
           returned
           therewith
           to
           Porto
           ,
           there
           grew
           a
           diuision
           amongst
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           for
           some
           (
           affected
           vnto
           Anthony
           )
           approoued
           the
           Embassage
           ;
           others
           being
           more
           seuere
           said
           ,
           that
           being
           sent
           to
           the
           Gouernors
           ,
           and
           deliuering
           their
           Embassage
           to
           the
           Prior
           ,
           they
           were
           woorthy
           of
           blame
           :
           So
           as
           one
           part
           woulde
           receiue
           the
           munition
           ,
           and
           artillerie
           ,
           and
           vse
           it
           at
           their
           neede
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           they
           shoulde
           receiue
           it
           ,
           although
           it
           came
           from
           their
           enimies
           ;
           the
           rest
           woulde
           by
           no
           meanes
           accept
           it
           ,
           seeming
           that
           thereby
           they
           did
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           king
           ,
           and
           make
           themselues
           suspect
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ;
           the
           which
           they
           woulde
           by
           no
           meanes
           do
           ,
           but
           entertaine
           themselues
           as
           newters
           and
           lookers
           on
           :
           but
           the
           pluralitie
           of
           voices
           refusing
           to
           accept
           the
           armes
           ,
           the
           Embassadors
           (
           by
           the
           aduise
           of
           
             Pantaleon
             de
             Sada
             ,
             Ferrant
             Nunes
             Barretto
             ,
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             Rodrigo
             de
             Sada
          
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           most
           famous
           men
           that
           gouerned
           the
           citie
           )
           left
           the
           artillerie
           and
           munition
           within
           the
           castell
           of
           Fiera
           ,
           a
           little
           from
           thence
           ,
           leauing
           the
           citie
           vnfurnished
           .
           But
           the
           Duke
           disimbarking
           at
           Cascaies
           before
           the
           battaile
           of
           Alcantara
           ,
           they
           sent
           to
           yeeld
           their
           
           obedience
           .
           When
           as
           the
           Prior
           came
           into
           these
           quarters
           he
           seazed
           on
           this
           artillery
           and
           munition
           ,
           and
           therewith
           battered
           Auero
           ;
           from
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           Porto
           ,
           where
           although
           some
           had
           giuen
           out
           most
           slaunderous
           speeches
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           was
           likely
           they
           woulde
           haue
           no
           agreement
           nor
           conuention
           with
           him
           ,
           yet
           the
           greatest
           part
           ,
           enclined
           to
           obey
           him
           :
           hee
           was
           ioyfully
           receiued
           of
           all
           vnder
           a
           cannapie
           :
           and
           
             Pantaleon
             de
             Sada
          
           with
           his
           companions
           ,
           (
           foreseeing
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           people
           )
           without
           seeking
           of
           any
           remedie
           ,
           excusing
           themselues
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           obeied
           ,
           woulde
           not
           stay
           there
           but
           imbarking
           themselues
           in
           a
           carauell
           they
           went
           into
           Gallicia
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Lisbone
           .
        
         
           The
           Prior
           staied
           tenne
           daies
           in
           this
           citie
           ,
           spoiling
           some
           priuate
           mens
           houses
           ,
           that
           were
           his
           enimies
           :
           he
           tooke
           sugars
           and
           other
           merchandise
           from
           the
           merchants
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           into
           Fraunce
           ;
           hee
           demaunded
           to
           borrow
           one
           hundreth
           thousand
           duckats
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           being
           aduertised
           that
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           approched
           ,
           and
           that
           Coimbra
           ,
           Mounte
           Maior
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           places
           ,
           had
           deliuered
           vp
           their
           keies
           ,
           he
           sent
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Guarda
           to
           Viana
           ,
           and
           to
           Ponte
           de
           Lima
           ,
           to
           assemble
           more
           forces
           ,
           and
           to
           stoppe
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           riuer
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           was
           now
           at
           Lisbone
           with
           a
           troubled
           mind
           ,
           for
           seeing
           the
           Portugals
           become
           more
           insolent
           then
           before
           ,
           &
           to
           disagree
           with
           the
           Castillians
           ;
           he
           had
           no
           authoritie
           frō
           the
           king
           to
           punish
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           such
           execution
           as
           was
           conuenient
           ,
           and
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           to
           do
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           that
           the
           Prior
           yet
           kept
           the
           field
           with
           his
           forces
           ;
           that
           daily
           there
           grewe
           quarrels
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Castillians
           and
           the
           Portugals
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           nations
           were
           so
           incensed
           one
           against
           an
           other
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           feared
           it
           would
           breede
           some
           great
           disorder
           .
           And
           although
           the
           Castillians
           had
           expresse
           order
           to
           endure
           all
           things
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           not
           the
           patience
           :
           For
           this
           manner
           of
           the
           Dukes
           proceeding
           ,
           (
           misconstrued
           by
           the
           Portugals
           to
           proceed
           from
           feare
           )
           growing
           daily
           more
           proud
           ,
           they
           forced
           the
           Castillians
           to
           quarrel
           with
           great
           discourtesie
           :
           For
           redresse
           whereof
           ,
           the
           Duke
           hauing
           somewhat
           fortified
           the
           castell
           ,
           which
           is
           seated
           vpon
           a
           small
           hill
           neere
           the
           citie
           ,
           a
           most
           auncient
           building
           ,
           drew
           thither
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           his
           soldiers
           ,
           artillery
           ,
           victuals
           ,
           and
           munition
           ,
           taking
           them
           from
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           citie
           gates
           ,
           where
           they
           grewe
           
           odious
           ;
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           he
           was
           more
           assured
           ,
           and
           lesse
           hatefull
           ,
           and
           the
           Portugals
           choler
           somewhat
           qualified
           .
        
         
           
           At
           this
           time
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           ,
           approched
           neere
           to
           Auero
           ,
           where
           hee
           was
           mette
           without
           the
           wals
           by
           the
           principall
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           who
           wept
           for
           ioy
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           such
           most
           reioiced
           as
           had
           beene
           kept
           in
           prison
           ,
           in
           danger
           to
           loose
           their
           liues
           for
           resisting
           the
           Prior.
           Hauing
           there
           receiued
           the
           oath
           of
           fidelitie
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           vnderstanding
           that
           Anthony
           was
           gone
           to
           Porto
           ,
           hee
           followed
           after
           ,
           desirous
           to
           encounter
           him
           with
           all
           the
           speede
           he
           could
           :
           
             Diego
             de
             Cordoua
          
           being
           now
           arriued
           at
           the
           campe
           ,
           with
           troupes
           which
           the
           Duke
           had
           sent
           after
           him
           ;
           the
           which
           by
           death
           and
           the
           flight
           of
           many
           were
           diminished
           to
           fiue
           hundreth
           :
           Hee
           made
           diuers
           lodgings
           ,
           molesting
           the
           countrey
           little
           ,
           being
           arriued
           at
           Rifana
           of
           Santa
           Maria
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           fifteene
           miles
           from
           the
           left
           banke
           of
           the
           riuer
           of
           Doro
           ,
           vpon
           the
           right
           banke
           whereof
           ,
           Porto
           is
           seated
           ,
           hee
           deuised
           by
           what
           meanes
           hee
           shoulde
           passe
           the
           riuer
           ;
           supposing
           hee
           had
           no
           greater
           difficultie
           then
           this
           to
           vanquish
           the
           enimie
           :
           Hee
           knewe
           it
           was
           verie
           violent
           ,
           running
           betwixte
           high
           mountaines
           without
           anie
           forde
           ;
           hee
           carried
           with
           him
           vppon
           carts
           ,
           some
           small
           boates
           to
           cast
           into
           the
           riuer
           ;
           the
           which
           although
           they
           were
           fewe
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           did
           hee
           meane
           to
           runne
           alongst
           the
           shoare
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           others
           ;
           but
           the
           ioints
           thereof
           were
           so
           shaken
           and
           open
           with
           the
           waie
           ,
           and
           carriages
           ,
           that
           hardly
           could
           they
           serue
           :
           Hauing
           therefore
           passed
           the
           monasterie
           of
           Griso
           ,
           towardes
           the
           riuer
           ,
           hee
           sent
           to
           the
           shoare
           to
           search
           for
           other
           boates
           ,
           but
           hee
           founde
           not
           any
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           Priors
           commaundement
           ,
           that
           no
           barke
           should
           passe
           from
           the
           right
           shoare
           ,
           three
           or
           fower
           being
           armed
           scowred
           the
           riuer
           vp
           and
           downe
           ,
           to
           hinder
           their
           passage
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           sent
           with
           great
           expedition
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           places
           neere
           ,
           as
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           to
           search
           for
           some
           ,
           whereof
           he
           failed
           not
           ,
           for
           although
           there
           were
           none
           neere
           the
           citie
           ,
           yet
           in
           places
           further
           off
           vp
           the
           riuer
           ,
           where
           the
           Portugals
           supposed
           the
           Castillians
           would
           not
           come
           ,
           they
           founde
           and
           tooke
           many
           ;
           whereunto
           ioyning
           those
           of
           Massarellos
           (
           a
           place
           vpon
           the
           left
           banke
           )
           the
           inhabitants
           whereof
           (
           discontented
           against
           the
           
           Prior
           ,
           who
           had
           burned
           their
           houses
           for
           not
           duly
           obeying
           his
           commandement
           )
           were
           fled
           with
           their
           wiues
           and
           boates
           vnto
           the
           Castillians
           campe
           .
           It
           did
           also
           some
           what
           helpe
           ,
           that
           
             Anthonie
             Serrano
          
           one
           
           of
           the
           captaines
           which
           Auila
           had
           sent
           to
           discouer
           ,
           hauing
           runne
           almost
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           and
           not
           found
           any
           ,
           discouering
           one
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           durst
           not
           approch
           ,
           putting
           his
           men
           in
           Ambuscado
           ,
           stripping
           himselfe
           halfe
           naked
           ,
           seeming
           to
           haue
           been
           robbed
           by
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           and
           calling
           the
           water
           men
           to
           him
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           a
           Portugall
           spie
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           boate
           to
           draw
           neere
           ,
           and
           being
           entred
           into
           it
           ,
           he
           discharged
           a
           pistoll
           ,
           which
           was
           hidden
           vnder
           him
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           he
           did
           not
           onely
           amaze
           the
           marriners
           ,
           but
           gaue
           signe
           vnto
           the
           ambush
           ,
           which
           discouering
           itselfe
           ,
           the
           boate
           was
           presently
           taken
           ,
           with
           two
           or
           three
           others
           (
           although
           but
           small
           ones
           )
           that
           were
           thereabouts
           ;
           so
           as
           all
           togither
           made
           fiue
           and
           thirtie
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           he
           supposed
           to
           passe
           a
           good
           part
           of
           his
           armie
           .
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           desired
           much
           to
           hasten
           his
           passage
           ,
           supposing
           that
           he
           had
           men
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           this
           resolution
           was
           helde
           rash
           ,
           by
           the
           captaines
           that
           were
           about
           him
           ;
           seeming
           vneasie
           to
           passe
           with
           boates
           any
           where
           but
           at
           Pietra
           Salata
           ,
           where
           lieth
           the
           ordinary
           passage
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           fortified
           ;
           for
           in
           other
           places
           the
           steepenesse
           of
           the
           banks
           would
           not
           suffer
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           could
           not
           deceiue
           the
           enimie
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           commonly
           ,
           making
           shew
           to
           passe
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           another
           .
           They
           obiected
           there
           were
           few
           barks
           ,
           and
           ill
           prouided
           with
           marriners
           ,
           and
           although
           they
           would
           containe
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           footemen
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           hold
           the
           horse
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           must
           leaue
           behinde
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           thought
           conuenient
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           onely
           see
           the
           place
           of
           their
           disimbarkment
           fortified
           with
           artillerie
           ,
           and
           rampiers
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           banks
           replenished
           with
           foote
           ,
           and
           good
           store
           of
           horsemen
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           seemed
           they
           coulde
           not
           attempt
           this
           passage
           ,
           without
           great
           losse
           ,
           saying
           that
           it
           was
           better
           to
           seeke
           meanes
           to
           prouide
           victuals
           ,
           and
           to
           behaue
           themselues
           more
           discreetly
           vpon
           the
           passage
           ,
           seeing
           that
           their
           safetie
           was
           of
           more
           importance
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           then
           their
           speede
           .
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           waighed
           well
           all
           these
           inconueniences
           ,
           yet
           two
           things
           pressed
           him
           greatly
           to
           passe
           ;
           the
           one
           was
           want
           of
           victuals
           ,
           and
           the
           difficultie
           to
           recouer
           them
           ,
           the
           which
           encreased
           daily
           :
           the
           other
           was
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           
             Edward
             de
             Lemos
             ,
             Martin
             Lopez
             d'
             Azeuedo
             ,
          
           and
           
             Anthony
             de
             Sousa
             Coutigno
          
           ,
           who
           followed
           the
           Prior
           in
           this
           prouince
           ,
           had
           assembled
           men
           to
           come
           to
           his
           succour
           ,
           the
           execution
           whereof
           they
           sought
           to
           impeach
           ;
           adding
           to
           this
           the
           smal
           
           account
           he
           held
           of
           the
           Portugals
           by
           his
           experience
           informer
           actions
           ,
           
           resolued
           in
           any
           sort
           to
           passe
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           hee
           approched
           with
           his
           armie
           neer
           the
           riuer
           ,
           where
           the
           Portugals
           hauing
           fortified
           themselues
           within
           a
           forte
           ,
           which
           is
           aboue
           the
           citie
           of
           Gaija
           ,
           hee
           thought
           it
           should
           be
           necessarie
           to
           batter
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           make
           some
           stay
           .
           But
           it
           fell
           out
           more
           easie
           then
           he
           expected
           ,
           for
           hauing
           sent
           
             Peter
             de
             Soto
          
           the
           elder
           ,
           with
           some
           horse
           to
           discouer
           it
           ,
           they
           within
           (
           hauing
           once
           discharged
           their
           harguebuses
           against
           the
           horsemen
           )
           abandoned
           the
           forte
           ,
           and
           retired
           to
           the
           citie
           ;
           so
           as
           remaining
           no
           defence
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           he
           deuised
           by
           what
           meanes
           he
           shoulde
           passe
           with
           the
           least
           losse
           .
           He
           himselfe
           ranne
           vp
           against
           the
           streame
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           he
           coulde
           discouer
           any
           other
           passage
           ;
           but
           finding
           all
           rough
           and
           steepe
           ,
           he
           saw
           no
           other
           place
           conuenient
           ,
           but
           Auintes
           ,
           two
           miles
           from
           the
           campe
           ,
           where
           (
           although
           vneasily
           )
           both
           on
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           banke
           ,
           they
           might
           imbarke
           and
           descend
           :
           There
           he
           resolued
           to
           passe
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           (
           being
           returned
           to
           his
           lodging
           )
           he
           published
           his
           intent
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           the
           armie
           being
           of
           a
           contrarie
           opinion
           ,
           hauing
           assembled
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           he
           said
           vnto
           them
           :
           It
           will
           seeme
           
           strange
           vnto
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           resolued
           to
           morrow
           to
           passe
           this
           riuer
           with
           the
           whole
           armie
           ,
           supposing
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           vneasie
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           
             for
             the
             season
             being
             vnfit
             ,
             the
             banks
             steepe
             ,
             the
             enimie
             vpon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             armed
             and
             fortified
             ,
             shoulde
             make
             you
             doubt
             the
             victorie
             ;
             especially
             being
             in
             greater
             number
             then
             we
             are
             :
             But
             for
             as
             much
             as
             where
             the
             feare
             is
             least
             danger
             ,
             I
             would
             let
             you
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             to
             feare
             any
             perill
             ,
             but
             an
             assurance
             of
             honour
             and
             profite
             :
             These
             doubtes
             (
             if
             you
             haue
             any
             before
             your
             eies
             )
             be
             all
             vaine
             ,
             for
             the
             season
             doth
             not
             offend
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             waues
             are
             calme
             ,
             the
             banks
             giue
             vs
             sufficient
             roome
             ,
             and
             our
             enimies
             fortifications
             are
             as
             weake
             ,
             as
             their
             resistance
             hath
             been
             hitherto
             :
             Remember
             that
             comming
             from
             Settuuall
             with
             the
             galleyes
             ,
             you
             descended
             at
             Cascayes
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             enimies
             vnder
             the
             most
             famous
             Captaine
             of
             Portugal
             had
             their
             armie
             ,
             &
             yet
             they
             neither
             hindred
             our
             landing
             ,
             or
             scarce
             endured
             our
             sight
             ;
             for
             in
             a
             manner
             without
             seeing
             vs
             ,
             they
             did
             abandon
             the
             most
             important
             place
             of
             the
             realme
             .
             Call
             to
             minde
             that
             all
             Portugall
             ,
             being
             assembled
             with
             their
             counterfeitking
             ,
             lodged
             at
             Alcantara
             ,
             a
             place
             by
             nature
             most
             strong
             ,
             furnished
             with
             artillerie
             and
             other
             armes
             ,
             in
             their
             presence
             ,
             
             we
             battered
             the
             rocke
             of
             Saint
             Iulian
             ,
             and
             forced
             it
             to
             yeelde
             ,
             not
             daring
             once
             to
             succour
             it
             ,
             or
             issue
             foorth
             to
             any
             small
             skirmish
             :
             and
             thinke
             you
             that
             the
             weakest
             part
             of
             this
             armie
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             timerous
             ,
             being
             retired
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             this
             riuer
             ,
             shall
             make
             a
             greater
             resistance
             ,
             then
             it
             did
             vnited
             ?
             In
             this
             action
             we
             ought
             to
             striue
             for
             two
             things
             ;
             the
             kings
             seruice
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             honours
             and
             reputations
             ;
             the
             which
             fortune
             seemes
             to
             frame
             ,
             as
             is
             most
             conuenient
             for
             vs
             :
             For
             if
             the
             enimies
             we
             haue
             in
             fronte
             ,
             were
             so
             lodged
             ,
             that
             there
             remained
             no
             let
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             we
             should
             doe
             the
             king
             small
             seruice
             ,
             and
             winne
             our selues
             little
             honour
             by
             the
             conquest
             ;
             but
             our
             good
             fortune
             will
             haue
             it
             so
             ,
             to
             the
             ende
             our
             praise
             may
             be
             the
             greater
             ,
             that
             Anthonie
             had
             taken
             (
             as
             a
             buckler
             against
             vs
             )
             this
             riuer
             and
             these
             bankes
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             he
             shoulde
             shewe
             vs
             his
             forces
             ;
             that
             the
             generall
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             hee
             may
             trouble
             his
             Maiestie
             in
             the
             iust
             possession
             of
             the
             realme
             ,
             so
             as
             chasing
             him
             ,
             wee
             shall
             deserue
             the
             greater
             recompence
             ,
             by
             performing
             an
             enterprise
             that
             seems
             vneasie
             ,
             the
             which
             in
             my
             iudgement
             wil
             prooue
             no
             more
             difficult
             ,
             then
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             realme
             hath
             beene
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             the
             same
             men
             you
             were
             few
             daies
             since
             :
             Yet
             suppose
             not
             that
             I
             acknowledge
             these
             victories
             wholie
             from
             your
             valour
             ,
             for
             I
             thinke
             I
             may
             attribute
             it
             better
             to
             his
             Maiesties
             right
             ,
             &
             the
             iniustice
             of
             Anthony
             .
             Who
             is
             he
             but
             knoweth
             that
             the
             realme
             appertaineth
             by
             iust
             title
             vnto
             our
             king
             ?
             what
             iudgment
             seate
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             which
             hath
             not
             of
             themselues
             giuen
             sentence
             in
             his
             fauour
             ?
             And
             contrariwise
             ,
             who
             is
             ignorant
             that
             Anthony
             hath
             tyrannously
             vsurped
             the
             title
             of
             a
             king
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             neither
             right
             nor
             title
             to
             the
             realme
             ?
             that
             hee
             is
             a
             bastard
             ,
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             vncapable
             of
             this
             degree
             ;
             which
             things
             are
             knowne
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             iustice
             of
             God
             will
             make
             vs
             instruments
             to
             punish
             him
             that
             deserues
             it
             :
             So
             as
             neither
             rampiers
             ,
             riuers
             ,
             nor
             fortresses
             ,
             can
             serue
             him
             that
             is
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             for
             that
             a
             guiltie
             conscience
             ,
             not
             onely
             weakens
             the
             hart
             ,
             but
             makes
             all
             forces
             vaine
             .
             The
             equitie
             of
             the
             kings
             cause
             ,
             and
             your
             valour
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             encountred
             by
             so
             weake
             enimies
             ,
             but
             will
             surmount
             greater
             difficulties
             then
             this
             ,
             as
             you
             haue
             seene
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             tomorrowe
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             God.
             
          
           These
           words
           with
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           captaine
           most
           renowmed
           amongst
           these
           soldiers
           ,
           made
           all
           men
           iudge
           that
           his
           resolution
           was
           well
           considered
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           for
           the
           night
           and
           the
           day
           
           following
           ,
           did
           thus
           order
           the
           armie
           :
           He
           caused
           them
           to
           plant
           vpon
           the
           banke
           ,
           directly
           against
           the
           towne
           ,
           such
           artillerie
           as
           he
           had
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           conuenient
           ,
           both
           to
           scoure
           the
           passage
           ,
           &
           to
           endammage
           the
           other
           side
           ;
           leauing
           his
           lodging
           guarded
           with
           Germaines
           and
           Spaniards
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           thirde
           parte
           of
           his
           foote
           ,
           his
           boates
           and
           horsemen
           ,
           &
           went
           by
           night
           vnto
           the
           passage
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           there
           to
           imbarke
           &
           passe
           to
           the
           other
           banke
           ,
           meaning
           to
           charge
           the
           enimie
           in
           flanke
           ;
           the
           other
           two
           thirds
           of
           the
           armie
           vnder
           the
           charge
           of
           Rodorick
           
           Sapatta
           shoulde
           imbarke
           at
           Pietra
           Salata
           ,
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           barkes
           ,
           and
           draw
           after
           them
           so
           many
           horses
           as
           they
           coulde
           ,
           tied
           by
           the
           reines
           ,
           making
           shew
           to
           passe
           there
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           to
           keepe
           the
           enimie
           busied
           with
           this
           feare
           ;
           yet
           commaunding
           them
           not
           to
           passe
           ,
           vntill
           they
           shoulde
           see
           the
           enimie
           charged
           by
           the
           other
           thirde
           part
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           transported
           at
           the
           other
           passage
           .
           All
           these
           things
           were
           duly
           executed
           ;
           for
           the
           Portugals
           being
           vnexperienced
           in
           warre
           ,
           coulde
           not
           prouide
           for
           so
           ordinarie
           a
           stratagem
           ;
           so
           as
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           being
           come
           to
           the
           towne
           side
           ,
           he
           founde
           so
           weake
           resistance
           ,
           that
           although
           some
           companies
           of
           soldiers
           were
           runne
           thither
           ,
           yet
           he
           landed
           easily
           :
           And
           whereas
           their
           boates
           were
           not
           able
           to
           transport
           all
           their
           soldiers
           togither
           ,
           the
           first
           which
           landed
           ,
           hauing
           entred
           skirmish
           with
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           before
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           hauing
           slaine
           tenne
           or
           eleuen
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           put
           them
           all
           to
           flight
           .
        
         
           The
           Prior
           beleeued
           not
           the
           Castillians
           shoulde
           so
           soone
           haue
           passed
           ,
           but
           vnderstanding
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           small
           resistance
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           being
           not
           yet
           generally
           published
           ,
           hauing
           assembled
           
           many
           and
           of
           the
           chiefe
           ,
           he
           spake
           thus
           vnto
           them
           :
           Tyrants
           vse
           in
           their
           pretentions
           ,
           when
           they
           distrust
           their
           right
           ,
           to
           flie
           vnder
           other
           colours
           ,
           to
           force
           ,
           vsing
           this
           in
           steede
           of
           iustice
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           their
           desires
           ;
           
             but
             iust
             and
             louing
             Princes
             ,
             not
             onely
             submit
             themselues
             to
             iustice
             ,
             but
             do
             continually
             striue
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             their
             subiects
             :
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             succession
             of
             this
             realme
             failed
             ,
             I
             was
             resolute
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             that
             by
             right
             shoulde
             bee
             declared
             king
             :
             I
             remained
             quiet
             ,
             vntill
             that
             Philip
             dispairing
             of
             his
             iustice
             ,
             and
             taking
             armes
             ,
             it
             pleased
             you
             to
             name
             mee
             your
             king
             and
             protector
             :
             I
             accepted
             this
             burthen
             more
             (
             as
             God
             shall
             preserue
             our
             libertie
             )
             not
             seeing
             any
             one
             that
             coulde
             gouerne
             you
             with
             true
             
             loue
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             desire
             to
             rule
             :
             howe
             I
             haue
             behaued
             my selfe
             ,
             how
             euery
             thing
             hath
             passed
             ,
             you
             knowe
             ,
             who
             haue
             beene
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             my
             subiects
             but
             my
             companions
             :
             want
             of
             time
             woulde
             not
             suffer
             vs
             to
             prouide
             many
             things
             necessarie
             for
             the
             warre
             ;
             for
             I
             was
             no
             sooner
             named
             king
             ,
             but
             the
             enimie
             prepared
             ,
             hauing
             before
             plotted
             many
             ambushes
             ,
             and
             resolute
             what
             to
             doe
             ,
             inuaded
             vs
             with
             his
             forces
             ,
             the
             which
             was
             cause
             that
             the
             munitions
             appointed
             &
             the
             succors
             promised
             by
             Christian
             princes
             ,
             could
             not
             come
             in
             due
             time
             ;
             the
             which
             hath
             made
             our
             successe
             vnhappie
             :
             we
             haue
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             disarmed
             )
             already
             tried
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             battaile
             ,
             if
             you
             thinke
             good
             to
             aduenture
             it
             againe
             ,
             against
             an
             enimie
             that
             followeth
             vs
             ,
             do
             as
             you
             please
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             not
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             for
             hauing
             hitherto
             aduentured
             my
             person
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             breast
             a
             buckler
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             now
             resolued
             ,
             except
             you
             do
             otherwise
             aduise
             me
             ,
             to
             thrust
             both
             you
             and
             my selfe
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             a
             doubtfull
             battaile
             ;
             by
             the
             victorie
             whereof
             ,
             although
             it
             shoulde
             remaine
             on
             our
             sides
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             succeed
             the
             intention
             we
             haue
             ,
             to
             expell
             the
             enimie
             out
             of
             this
             realme
             ,
             &
             by
             loosing
             it
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             frustrate
             of
             the
             hope
             I
             haue
             conceiued
             ,
             to
             free
             you
             soone
             from
             the
             yoke
             which
             hangs
             ouer
             you
             .
             God
             is
             my
             witnes
             ,
             that
             al
             which
             I
             haue
             done
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             ,
             neither
             hath
             beene
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             to
             any
             other
             ende
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             loue
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             equall
             this
             ballance
             of
             iustice
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             now
             forced
             by
             the
             might
             of
             the
             greatest
             enimie
             that
             euer
             Portugall
             had
             .
             I
             know
             well
             you
             will
             beleeue
             me
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             amongst
             you
             doth
             distrust
             my
             words
             ,
             let
             him
             consider
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             had
             not
             regarded
             your
             profite
             ,
             but
             mine
             owne
             priuate
             interest
             ;
             I
             had
             beene
             now
             quiet
             ,
             rich
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             with
             the
             Catholique
             king
             ,
             who
             hath
             often
             sought
             me
             ,
             by
             offers
             ,
             and
             large
             promises
             ;
             and
             you
             had
             beene
             tyrannized
             ouer
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             slaues
             ,
             as
             those
             be
             that
             haue
             no
             kings
             of
             their
             owne
             countrie
             :
             But
             God
             forbid
             that
             euer
             I
             shoulde
             preferre
             mine
             owne
             profite
             before
             yours
             ,
             or
             mine
             owne
             benefite
             before
             the
             realmes
             ,
             whose
             people
             haue
             so
             much
             loued
             my
             progenitors
             :
             I
             may
             well
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             yeeld
             vnto
             the
             vniust
             forces
             ,
             that
             doe
             oppresse
             me
             ,
             yet
             will
             I
             neuer
             renounce
             the
             realme
             ,
             nor
             my
             title
             ,
             but
             with
             newe
             armes
             and
             new
             force
             ,
             I
             hope
             againe
             to
             trie
             mine
             action
             ;
             so
             as
             this
             sorrow
             which
             I
             now
             see
             in
             your
             faces
             ,
             shall
             be
             soone
             turned
             to
             ioy
             ;
             those
             armes
             ,
             that
             munition
             ,
             those
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             now
             arriued
             in
             
             time
             ,
             shall
             serue
             hereafter
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             humaine
             thing
             to
             take
             compassion
             of
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             being
             so
             vniustly
             molested
             ,
             to
             moue
             pitie
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             most
             pitifull
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             cruellest
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             .
             I
             knowe
             that
             this
             loue
             which
             you
             haue
             alwaies
             borne
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             predecessors
             ,
             shall
             no
             waies
             be
             diminished
             by
             any
             sinister
             euent
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             so
             well
             assured
             ,
             that
             although
             we
             shall
             be
             now
             separated
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             that
             shortly
             we
             shall
             be
             assembled
             againe
             to
             your
             great
             benefite
             and
             profite
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             of
             our
             enimies
             .
          
           These
           words
           did
           mooue
           the
           harts
           and
           eies
           of
           many
           ,
           no
           man
           answering
           him
           a
           word
           ;
           so
           as
           being
           retired
           with
           his
           faithfull
           followers
           ,
           he
           departed
           as
           it
           were
           in
           secret
           ,
           without
           
           publishing
           his
           departure
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           the
           Monasterie
           of
           Aronca
           by
           the
           vnknowen
           way
           of
           Vairam
           and
           Barcellos
           ,
           hee
           came
           to
           Viana
           .
        
         
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           hauing
           passed
           all
           his
           troupes
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           that
           kept
           the
           passage
           to
           flight
           ,
           he
           came
           against
           the
           towne
           ,
           the
           which
           being
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Priors
           intent
           ,
           manned
           with
           many
           soldiers
           ,
           resolued
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           keeping
           the
           Castillians
           all
           they
           could
           from
           approaching
           with
           their
           artillerie
           :
           Being
           come
           to
           the
           enimies
           cannon
           ,
           
             Rodericke
             Sapatta
          
           arriued
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           
           with
           his
           boates
           ,
           who
           landed
           without
           any
           contradiction
           ,
           but
           the
           Portugals
           preuented
           them
           with
           their
           flight
           ;
           so
           as
           there
           remained
           not
           any
           one
           :
           Sanches
           did
           long
           pursue
           such
           as
           fled
           ,
           and
           caused
           his
           horse
           to
           followe
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           rainie
           day
           and
           the
           diuersitie
           of
           the
           waies
           ,
           gaue
           them
           good
           meanes
           to
           escape
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Castillians
           returned
           
           with
           the
           slaughter
           of
           few
           .
           The
           conquerors
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           the
           Prior
           was
           yet
           remaining
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           seeing
           them
           make
           shew
           of
           defence
           ,
           and
           continually
           to
           play
           with
           their
           artillerie
           ,
           the
           which
           did
           small
           hurt
           :
           But
           whilest
           that
           Sanches
           looked
           about
           who
           made
           resistance
           ,
           and
           sought
           out
           the
           fittest
           lodging
           to
           force
           the
           towne
           ,
           the
           citizens
           discouering
           the
           Priors
           flight
           ,
           changed
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           making
           a
           signe
           of
           peace
           with
           a
           white
           cloth
           from
           the
           wals
           ,
           which
           was
           an
           assurance
           of
           the
           victorie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Priors
           flight
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           diuiding
           his
           horsemen
           into
           two
           parts
           ,
           he
           caused
           them
           to
           pursue
           him
           ,
           by
           two
           diuers
           waies
           ,
           and
           the
           magistrate
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           issuing
           foorth
           ,
           yeelded
           his
           obedience
           ,
           who
           offering
           to
           open
           the
           gates
           ,
           Sanches
           commaunded
           him
           to
           the
           contrarie
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           
           who
           were
           greedie
           of
           the
           spoile
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           order
           from
           the
           captaine
           ,
           the
           city
           was
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           sacked
           ;
           for
           remaining
           yet
           within
           some
           of
           the
           Priors
           soldiers
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Castillians
           entred
           by
           one
           of
           the
           gates
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           let
           foorth
           the
           Portugals
           by
           an
           other
           ;
           the
           which
           they
           coulde
           not
           do
           so
           secretly
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           discouered
           by
           some
           of
           the
           companies
           ,
           that
           lay
           abroad
           ,
           who
           suffring
           them
           to
           passe
           ,
           entred
           by
           the
           same
           gate
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           spoile
           some
           houses
           ,
           on
           that
           side
           of
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           so
           had
           continued
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           before
           the
           arriuall
           of
           the
           other
           companies
           ,
           
             Sanches
             d'
             Auila
          
           hearing
           the
           noise
           ,
           had
           not
           runne
           in
           person
           with
           the
           officers
           ,
           and
           staied
           them
           by
           his
           authoritie
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Prior
           entring
           Viana
           ,
           finding
           he
           coulde
           no
           longer
           make
           resistance
           within
           the
           realme
           ,
           resolued
           to
           imbarke
           and
           saile
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           did
           furnish
           a
           ship
           ;
           but
           forbore
           to
           imbarke
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           contrarie
           winde
           .
           At
           this
           time
           there
           arriued
           at
           Viana
           one
           part
           of
           those
           horse
           which
           persued
           him
           ,
           hauing
           intelligence
           of
           his
           being
           there
           ,
           against
           whom
           the
           citie
           put
           themselues
           in
           armes
           :
           But
           the
           captaine
           saying
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           refused
           to
           obey
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           spoiled
           by
           the
           armie
           which
           approched
           ,
           and
           would
           arriue
           that
           day
           or
           the
           next
           ,
           they
           grew
           amased
           ,
           and
           yeelded
           vpon
           condition
           ,
           to
           haue
           their
           liues
           and
           goods
           saued
           .
           Vpon
           the
           view
           of
           these
           horsemen
           ,
           the
           Prior
           finding
           himselfe
           in
           so
           
           great
           danger
           ,
           in
           a
           place
           of
           small
           trust
           ,
           and
           disarmed
           ,
           resolued
           rather
           to
           contest
           against
           the
           waues
           ,
           and
           windes
           ,
           then
           against
           the
           enimie
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           imbarked
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           of
           his
           traine
           ,
           hoping
           ,
           that
           whilest
           the
           citie
           made
           resistance
           ,
           hee
           lying
           there
           concealed
           ,
           some
           small
           winde
           woulde
           driue
           them
           from
           the
           lande
           :
           But
           fortune
           (
           to
           speake
           after
           the
           common
           phrase
           )
           seemed
           not
           yet
           wearie
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           sea
           swelled
           more
           ,
           and
           the
           windes
           encreased
           ,
           and
           continued
           so
           long
           ,
           that
           the
           Castillians
           being
           entred
           ,
           and
           demanding
           for
           him
           ,
           they
           had
           intelligence
           he
           was
           in
           the
           shippe
           ,
           making
           preparation
           to
           go
           take
           him
           ,
           wherof
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           assured
           .
           But
           the
           Prior
           vnderstanding
           thereof
           ,
           seeing
           into
           what
           danger
           he
           was
           now
           brought
           ,
           hauing
           deuided
           his
           treasure
           (
           which
           was
           not
           great
           )
           to
           such
           as
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           hee
           attired
           himselfe
           like
           a
           marriner
           ,
           and
           accompanied
           with
           the
           Earle
           and
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           other
           fauorites
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           pretious
           things
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           he
           tooke
           
           boate
           in
           great
           danger
           of
           drowing
           ,
           landing
           vpon
           the
           other
           banke
           of
           the
           riuer
           of
           Minio
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           directly
           against
           the
           citie
           .
           The
           which
           the
           Castillians
           discouering
           ,
           made
           haste
           to
           pursue
           him
           :
           But
           
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           riuer
           is
           not
           to
           be
           passed
           there
           ,
           before
           the
           Castillians
           could
           embarke
           ,
           he
           had
           time
           to
           saue
           himselfe
           ,
           loosing
           all
           his
           seruants
           ,
           and
           some
           things
           of
           price
           ,
           yet
           had
           hee
           all
           his
           most
           precious
           iewels
           sowed
           in
           his
           garments
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           since
           there
           was
           found
           in
           Castill
           some
           peeces
           of
           the
           rich
           caparison
           ,
           where
           of
           I
           made
           mention
           ,
           in
           a
           souldiers
           possession
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           he
           had
           then
           taken
           it
           from
           one
           of
           the
           Priors
           slaues
           ;
           but
           the
           King
           suspicious
           that
           Anthonie
           had
           beene
           his
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           for
           that
           ransome
           ,
           kept
           him
           long
           in
           prison
           .
           It
           seemed
           that
           Fortune
           did
           accompanie
           the
           Prior
           to
           preserue
           him
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           for
           some
           greater
           affliction
           for
           this
           Realme
           ,
           for
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           he
           left
           his
           boate
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           lande
           ,
           there
           arriued
           on
           the
           same
           side
           that
           other
           troupe
           of
           horsemen
           that
           pursued
           him
           ,
           who
           had
           easily
           taken
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           once
           suspected
           he
           had
           beene
           there
           ;
           but
           discouering
           on
           the
           other
           side
           a
           troupe
           of
           horse
           ,
           imbarking
           to
           passe
           the
           riuer
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           discerne
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           distance
           )
           whether
           they
           were
           friends
           or
           enemies
           ,
           nor
           for
           what
           reason
           they
           passed
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           doubt
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           the
           Prior
           retired
           himselfe
           :
           And
           although
           by
           their
           approch
           they
           found
           by
           their
           colours
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           yet
           before
           the
           one
           could
           vnderstand
           the
           others
           resolution
           ,
           the
           time
           was
           spent
           and
           they
           effected
           nothing
           .
        
         
           The
           king
           did
           now
           beginne
           to
           recouer
           his
           health
           ,
           after
           so
           dangerous
           a
           sicknesse
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           Queene
           Anne
           his
           wife
           fell
           sicke
           of
           a
           
           rotten
           feuer
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           few
           daies
           brought
           her
           to
           another
           life
           ;
           wherewith
           the
           king
           was
           much
           grieued
           ,
           being
           a
           Ladie
           wholy
           conformable
           to
           his
           humour
           ,
           and
           indued
           with
           singular
           bountie
           .
           Hauing
           recouered
           his
           former
           health
           ,
           forbearing
           to
           enter
           the
           realme
           ,
           vntill
           
           all
           were
           reduced
           to
           his
           obedience
           ,
           seeing
           now
           the
           Prior
           to
           be
           defeated
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Eluas
           the
           first
           citie
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           where
           the
           Portugals
           receiued
           him
           with
           great
           ioy
           ;
           for
           that
           in
           this
           citie
           and
           others
           ,
           bordering
           vpon
           Castill
           ,
           their
           hatred
           is
           not
           so
           mortall
           against
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           places
           :
           There
           he
           did
           open
           the
           barred
           hauens
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           disanulled
           the
           imposts
           ,
           which
           were
           paied
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Castill
           ,
           as
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           merchandize
           
           as
           passed
           from
           realme
           to
           realme
           ;
           the
           which
           amounted
           yeerely
           to
           150000.
           duckats
           ;
           he
           set
           a
           tax
           of
           80000.
           duckats
           vpon
           the
           Priors
           person
           ,
           as
           a
           rebell
           and
           disturber
           of
           the
           quiet
           of
           the
           realme
           :
           He
           proclaimed
           a
           parliament
           at
           Tomar
           ,
           the
           fifteenth
           day
           of
           Aprill
           ,
           where
           he
           would
           assist
           in
           person
           ,
           with
           the
           generall
           opinion
           and
           great
           hope
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           that
           all
           Portugals
           that
           had
           offended
           ,
           should
           there
           receiue
           their
           pardon
           ,
           and
           the
           obedient
           haue
           reward
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           all
           in
           generall
           ,
           he
           would
           giue
           great
           recompences
           ,
           graunting
           to
           the
           cities
           of
           the
           realme
           whatsoeuer
           they
           demaunded
           .
           There
           remained
           neither
           citie
           nor
           place
           ,
           within
           the
           maine
           land
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           yeelded
           their
           obedience
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Spaine
           :
           For
           after
           the
           Priors
           flight
           from
           Viana
           ,
           all
           was
           in
           the
           Castillians
           power
           ;
           the
           places
           of
           Affricke
           were
           obedient
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           the
           Iland
           of
           Madera
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           places
           further
           off
           ,
           time
           would
           not
           yet
           suffer
           them
           to
           haue
           any
           certaine
           newes
           .
        
         
           
           There
           remained
           the
           seuen
           Ilands
           of
           Terceres
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           yet
           made
           their
           submission
           ,
           hauing
           aduertisement
           that
           (
           only
           S.
           Michaels
           excepted
           )
           all
           the
           rest
           refused
           to
           obey
           ;
           and
           for
           as
           much
           as
           they
           were
           of
           no
           account
           ,
           this
           disobedience
           made
           them
           famous
           :
           Although
           they
           be
           seuen
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           for
           the
           most
           part
           small
           and
           ill
           peopled
           :
           That
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           (
           a
           hundreth
           miles
           neerer
           Spaine
           then
           the
           rest
           )
           is
           the
           best
           :
           There
           the
           Bishop
           of
           all
           these
           Ilands
           hath
           his
           residence
           :
           They
           call
           their
           principall
           towne
           Punta
           Delgada
           ,
           the
           next
           vnto
           it
           is
           called
           Tercere
           ,
           whereof
           all
           the
           rest
           take
           their
           name
           :
           This
           is
           fertill
           ,
           and
           by
           nature
           more
           strong
           then
           the
           rest
           :
           Angra
           is
           their
           greatest
           dwelling
           ,
           whereof
           the
           saide
           Bishop
           taketh
           his
           name
           :
           The
           rest
           ,
           as
           Saint
           Marie
           ,
           Fayale
           ,
           Pico
           ,
           Coruo
           ,
           and
           Flowers
           ,
           be
           lesser
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           wholy
           vnpeopled
           :
           The
           inhabitants
           of
           all
           in
           generall
           be
           superstitious
           ,
           and
           vaine
           ,
           grounding
           their
           discourses
           vpon
           fancie
           ;
           for
           since
           the
           battaile
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           they
           would
           neuer
           beleeue
           that
           king
           Sebastian
           was
           dead
           :
           And
           although
           this
           opinion
           was
           helde
           long
           through
           out
           the
           Realme
           ,
           yet
           hath
           it
           beene
           more
           confidently
           beleeued
           there
           then
           in
           any
           other
           places
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           they
           had
           seene
           the
           innouations
           which
           happened
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Henrie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           still
           hope
           he
           should
           appeare
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Prior
           was
           proclaymed
           King
           ,
           it
           seemed
           they
           were
           somewhat
           satisfied
           ;
           for
           hauing
           presently
           sent
           vnto
           these
           
           Ilands
           to
           take
           possession
           ,
           with
           letters
           vnto
           all
           the
           Magistrates
           ;
           hee
           was
           there
           sworne
           and
           willingly
           obeyed
           :
           and
           to
           performe
           this
           Acte
           of
           obedience
           ,
           they
           sent
           as
           Ambassadors
           vnto
           him
           ,
           
             Stephen
             Siluera
          
           and
           Fryer
           Melchior
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Frauncis
           ,
           who
           arriuing
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           could
           not
           execute
           their
           charge
           ;
           for
           being
           defeated
           at
           Alcantara
           hee
           was
           fled
           towards
           Porto
           ,
           yet
           making
           no
           account
           of
           the
           enimies
           victorie
           ,
           they
           followed
           the
           Prior
           ,
           &
           there
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           these
           Ilands
           yeelded
           him
           obedience
           .
           After
           in
           the
           month
           of
           Nouember
           in
           the
           yeare
           1580.
           they
           returned
           to
           Tercomes
           ,
           giuing
           an
           account
           of
           their
           charge
           ,
           adding
           that
           notwithstanding
           Anthonie
           had
           beene
           broken
           at
           Alcantara
           ,
           yet
           he
           began
           in
           the
           Prouince
           betwixt
           Doro
           and
           Mynio
           with
           30000.
           men
           ,
           to
           be
           reuenged
           vpon
           the
           Castillians
           :
           And
           although
           they
           had
           after
           intelligence
           of
           Philips
           absolute
           victorie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           flight
           of
           Anthonie
           ,
           yet
           they
           continued
           firme
           in
           their
           opinions
           ,
           wherein
           they
           were
           daily
           confirmed
           ,
           for
           that
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           before
           )
           the
           Kings
           ministers
           had
           neglected
           to
           send
           vnto
           them
           ;
           whereas
           contrariwise
           Anthonie
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Vimiosa
           did
           still
           solicite
           them
           by
           curriers
           and
           letters
           to
           continue
           firme
           :
           the
           said
           Earle
           ,
           hauing
           sent
           
             Anthonie
             Scalyn
          
           a
           Frenchman
           vnto
           them
           with
           letters
           ,
           whereby
           in
           the
           Priors
           name
           hee
           did
           commende
           their
           good
           affection
           ;
           they
           so
           far
           passed
           the
           bounds
           of
           ioy
           ,
           as
           they
           receiued
           him
           into
           Angra
           in
           procession
           ,
           and
           vnder
           a
           cannapie
           ,
           conducting
           him
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           pitie
           ,
           where
           the
           saide
           Fryer
           Melchior
           preached
           ,
           applying
           their
           intentions
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           :
           and
           Fryer
           
             Blaise
             Camello
          
           did
           sing
           Masse
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           prayer
           ,
           with
           a
           lould
           voice
           praied
           for
           two
           Kings
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Sebastian
           and
           Anthonie
           ,
           saying
           vnto
           the
           people
           which
           demaunded
           newes
           of
           Sebastian
           ,
           that
           the
           fourth
           of
           August
           he
           would
           satisfie
           them
           .
           The
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michaell
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           such
           seditious
           firebrands
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Tercera
           ,
           beeing
           by
           nature
           more
           peaceable
           ,
           furthered
           by
           the
           Bishop
           who
           followed
           the
           Kings
           party
           ,
           did
           not
           runne
           into
           so
           great
           disorders
           ,
           but
           shewed
           themselues
           daily
           more
           obedient
           vnto
           Philip
           ,
           who
           hauing
           intelligence
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           desired
           to
           trie
           if
           hee
           could
           by
           gentle
           meanes
           draw
           this
           rebellious
           nation
           to
           his
           obedience
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           remedie
           the
           error
           of
           his
           ministers
           ;
           for
           to
           conquer
           them
           by
           force
           was
           supposed
           difficult
           ,
           the
           Terceraes
           being
           naturally
           strong
           ,
           and
           inuironed
           with
           high
           rockes
           ,
           besides
           the
           sea
           going
           so
           high
           in
           
           those
           parts
           ,
           as
           no
           ships
           can
           liue
           aboue
           three
           or
           fower
           moneths
           in
           the
           yeare
           :
           This
           enterprise
           was
           then
           supposed
           to
           be
           of
           more
           importance
           then
           it
           had
           beene
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           situation
           ,
           beeing
           an
           vnauoydable
           passage
           for
           the
           ships
           that
           come
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           found
           lands
           ,
           as
           well
           from
           the
           East
           as
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           where
           the
           Frenchmen
           harbouring
           ,
           they
           might
           greatly
           endomage
           Spaine
           :
           for
           this
           consideration
           the
           King
           sent
           
             Ambrose
             d'
             Aguiar
          
           ,
           with
           a
           letter
           and
           ample
           pardon
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           all
           offendors
           ,
           if
           leauing
           the
           part
           of
           Anthonie
           ,
           they
           would
           follow
           
           his
           .
           But
           arriuing
           neere
           vnto
           Angra
           and
           sending
           his
           letters
           to
           land
           ,
           the
           Islanders
           tooke
           counsell
           what
           to
           doe
           ;
           but
           the
           people
           being
           then
           mad
           and
           without
           gouernment
           ,
           did
           not
           approoue
           the
           opinion
           of
           this
           counsell
           .
           The
           richer
           sort
           regarding
           their
           priuat
           profit
           would
           obey
           ,
           for
           hauing
           all
           their
           rents
           in
           corne
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           commonly
           send
           vnto
           the
           realme
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           make
           sale
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ;
           but
           being
           few
           ,
           and
           not
           daring
           to
           speake
           their
           mindes
           ,
           they
           deliuered
           it
           doubtfully
           :
           The
           poore
           ,
           (
           who
           finding
           the
           lesse
           corne
           were
           transported
           from
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           the
           better
           cheape
           they
           shoulde
           buie
           it
           ,
           )
           not
           caring
           to
           haue
           any
           trafficke
           with
           Portugall
           ,
           would
           by
           any
           meanes
           follow
           the
           voice
           of
           Anthonie
           .
           Many
           kindled
           with
           rage
           ,
           aduised
           they
           shoulde
           suffer
           
             Ambrose
             d'
             Aguiar
          
           to
           enter
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           after
           cast
           him
           in
           prison
           and
           punish
           him
           as
           Ambassador
           to
           a
           Tyrant
           .
           Some
           held
           they
           should
           send
           him
           away
           without
           answere
           :
           Some
           of
           the
           chiefe
           (
           who
           feared
           they
           were
           not
           comprehended
           within
           the
           pardon
           )
           did
           what
           they
           could
           to
           preiudice
           the
           Kings
           part
           ,
           for
           dispairing
           to
           obtaine
           it
           ,
           they
           laboured
           that
           no
           man
           should
           follow
           his
           voice
           ,
           but
           so
           to
           wrong
           Philip
           as
           they
           should
           lose
           all
           hope
           euer
           to
           bee
           reconciled
           :
           wherein
           they
           preuailed
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Ambrose
             d'
             Aguiar
          
           (
           who
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           Gouernor
           of
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michaell
           )
           was
           sent
           backe
           .
           They
           caused
           a
           Masse
           to
           be
           saide
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           people
           did
           sweare
           to
           die
           for
           Anthonie
           :
           In
           which
           humor
           they
           were
           still
           confirmed
           by
           false
           reports
           that
           were
           blowen
           abroad
           :
           For
           although
           the
           Prior
           were
           yet
           hidden
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           yet
           the
           shippes
           which
           came
           from
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           England
           ,
           to
           trafficke
           at
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           be
           the
           better
           fauored
           and
           receiued
           ,
           brought
           newes
           that
           he
           was
           in
           their
           countrey
           ,
           raising
           a
           great
           Armie
           .
           The
           people
           being
           in
           this
           humour
           easie
           to
           take
           any
           impression
           ,
           there
           suddenly
           
           steps
           vp
           a
           Smith
           of
           the
           basest
           sorte
           ,
           who
           followed
           by
           the
           multitude
           ,
           plaied
           the
           Southsayer
           ;
           saying
           that
           the
           tenth
           of
           March
           without
           all
           doubte
           ,
           King
           Sebastian
           shoulde
           come
           into
           that
           Iland
           .
           The
           day
           being
           come
           ,
           with
           great
           expectation
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           there
           appeered
           a
           great
           shippe
           at
           sea
           ,
           the
           viewe
           whereof
           ,
           did
           so
           much
           alter
           this
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           Smith
           crying
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           shippe
           wherein
           the
           King
           was
           ;
           euery
           man
           ranne
           to
           the
           shoare
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           as
           as
           it
           were
           expecting
           Sebastians
           landing
           .
           But
           although
           the
           shippe
           followed
           an
           other
           course
           ,
           not
           drawing
           any
           thing
           neere
           to
           the
           Iland
           ,
           yet
           the
           people
           left
           not
           their
           vaine
           hope
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           the
           shippe
           had
           put
           three
           men
           into
           their
           cockboate
           ,
           
             the
             which
             were
             entred
             into
             the
             couent
             of
             Saint
             Frauncis
             ,
             supposing
             it
             shoulde
             be
             King
             
               Sebastian
               ,
               Christopher
               de
               Tauora
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Cheriffe
             .
             And
             although
             this
             lie
             might
             easily
             be
             deciphered
             ,
             yet
             their
             offences
             would
             not
             permitte
             it
             ,
             but
             running
             from
             one
             scruple
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             it
             seemed
             they
             were
             destinate
             to
             liue
             in
             suspence
             :
          
           for
           these
           friers
           of
           Saint
           Frauncis
           ,
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           priesthoode
           (
           vnderstanding
           the
           peoples
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           in
           their
           couent
           )
           did
           confirme
           it
           ,
           giuing
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           it
           was
           true
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           induce
           them
           to
           beleeue
           it
           ,
           seeming
           on
           the
           one
           side
           to
           keepe
           it
           very
           secret
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           side
           shewing
           they
           had
           guests
           of
           importance
           ,
           they
           demaunded
           secretly
           (
           but
           so
           as
           it
           might
           be
           knowen
           )
           to
           borrow
           beds
           of
           silke
           ,
           siluer
           vessels
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           fit
           for
           a
           kings
           seruice
           :
           They
           caused
           also
           garments
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           kept
           their
           gates
           more
           strictly
           then
           of
           custome
           ,
           saying
           in
           their
           sermons
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           giue
           them
           two
           naturall
           kings
           ;
           and
           some
           hearing
           them
           in
           their
           masses
           to
           praie
           for
           Sebastian
           and
           Anthony
           ,
           supposed
           he
           was
           in
           their
           monasterie
           ,
           and
           not
           Sebastian
           ,
           seeing
           that
           since
           his
           departure
           from
           Viana
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           certaine
           newes
           of
           him
           .
           In
           this
           Iland
           
             Ciprian
             de
             Figueredo
          
           (
           sometimes
           seruant
           to
           the
           Counte
           of
           Vimioso
           )
           being
           sent
           thither
           for
           iudge
           ,
           was
           become
           ringleader
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           This
           man
           (
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           and
           agreeing
           with
           the
           monkes
           )
           did
           countenaunce
           their
           practises
           ,
           remaining
           in
           their
           couent
           ,
           from
           morning
           vntill
           night
           :
           He
           confirmed
           the
           people
           in
           their
           foolish
           beliefe
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           was
           there
           .
           This
           nation
           was
           not
           well
           setled
           in
           matters
           of
           religion
           ,
           for
           growing
           insolent
           by
           their
           libertie
           ,
           some
           preachers
           attributing
           vnto
           themselues
           more
           authoritie
           then
           they
           had
           ,
           promised
           absolution
           ,
           
           and
           many
           things
           which
           they
           ought
           not
           ,
           making
           shewe
           they
           would
           builde
           a
           church
           after
           their
           owne
           fashion
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           the
           lesuites
           
           had
           opposed
           themselues
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           were
           not
           of
           one
           consent
           ,
           they
           were
           walled
           vp
           within
           their
           monasterie
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           these
           Ilands
           were
           not
           al
           obedient
           ,
           being
           a
           slow
           enterprise
           ,
           yet
           the
           warre
           seemed
           as
           then
           in
           a
           manner
           ended
           ,
           that
           Philip
           hauing
           great
           forces
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           imploy
           them
           ;
           &
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           soldiers
           (
           returned
           from
           the
           warres
           in
           the
           lowe
           Countries
           )
           were
           now
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           comming
           from
           Italy
           towards
           Portugall
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           newly
           leuied
           ,
           they
           saide
           the
           King
           (
           adding
           some
           fewe
           forces
           thereunto
           )
           might
           raise
           a
           great
           armie
           to
           bee
           imploied
           vpon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           they
           vnderstoode
           the
           Pope
           as
           carefull
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           had
           renewed
           the
           practizes
           to
           bende
           these
           forces
           against
           England
           ,
           the
           which
           woulde
           not
           obey
           the
           Romish
           sea
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           propounded
           to
           king
           Philip
           ,
           that
           if
           hee
           
           woulde
           leuie
           an
           armie
           and
           sende
           it
           to
           this
           conquest
           ,
           he
           woulde
           assist
           him
           in
           this
           enterprise
           with
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           church
           ;
           offring
           to
           graunt
           vnto
           him
           Croisades
           ,
           exemptions
           ,
           and
           subsidies
           ,
           and
           to
           acquite
           him
           of
           a
           million
           of
           golde
           ,
           which
           hee
           saide
           was
           due
           vnto
           the
           church
           ,
           for
           the
           reuenewes
           he
           had
           receiued
           of
           the
           Archbishopricke
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           by
           title
           of
           sequestration
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           suspended
           from
           his
           charge
           .
           But
           the
           King
           hauing
           newly
           taken
           possession
           of
           the
           crowne
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Portugals
           not
           well
           quieted
           ,
           sought
           first
           to
           pacifie
           the
           realme
           ,
           before
           hee
           woulde
           vndertake
           any
           other
           enterprise
           :
           Notwithstanding
           at
           the
           Popes
           motion
           ,
           who
           saide
           ,
           that
           arming
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           hee
           shoulde
           not
           onely
           keepe
           Portugall
           in
           awe
           ,
           but
           all
           Spaine
           and
           Fraunce
           likewise
           .
           It
           may
           be
           he
           woulde
           not
           haue
           refused
           to
           send
           a
           good
           part
           of
           his
           forces
           ,
           if
           not
           into
           England
           ,
           yet
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           if
           the
           Popes
           ministers
           had
           beene
           more
           resolute
           ,
           or
           had
           beene
           furnished
           with
           a
           more
           ample
           commission
           ;
           but
           the
           sufferance
           of
           the
           foldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           charge
           ,
           admitting
           no
           delay
           ,
           Rome
           being
           so
           farre
           off
           ,
           they
           agreed
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           dismissing
           the
           Italians
           ,
           caused
           the
           foldiers
           vpon
           the
           way
           to
           returne
           backe
           ,
           and
           deuided
           his
           armie
           into
           garrisons
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EIGHT
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             eight
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             soldiers
             complaints
             :
             The
             Catholique
             King
             visites
             the
             Duchesse
             of
             Bragance
             :
             The
             Kings
             voyage
             to
             Tomar
             :
             The
             generall
             pardon
             :
             The
             estates
             wherein
             they
             sware
             fidelitie
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             Prince
             Diego
             :
             The
             demaunds
             of
             the
             estates
             :
             The
             kings
             entrie
             into
             Lisbone
             :
             The
             vnhappy
             successe
             of
             
               Peter
               de
               Baldes
            
             his
             men
             ,
             at
             the
             Ilands
             of
             Terceraes
             :
             Anthonie
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             the
             realme
             ,
             and
             his
             arriuall
             in
             Fraunce
             :
             The
             arriuall
             of
             
               Lopez
               de
               Fegueroa
            
             at
             the
             Ilands
             ,
             and
             his
             returne
             without
             effect
             :
             The
             preparation
             of
             the
             Jlands
             :
             The
             estate
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Fraunce
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             lowe
             Countries
             :
             The
             recompences
             which
             the
             King
             gaue
             vnto
             suiters
             :
             The
             opinions
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             giuing
             them
             :
             The
             enterprise
             of
             the
             Ilands
             :
             The
             preparation
             to
             warre
             by
             King
             Philip
             and
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             the
             departure
             of
             their
             armies
             at
             sea
             towards
             the
             Ilands
             both
             from
             Fraunce
             and
             Portugall
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           warres
           ,
           amidst
           the
           cares
           of
           the
           realmes
           disquiet
           ,
           and
           imminent
           perils
           ,
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Villafagna
          
           ,
           doctor
           of
           the
           lawes
           ,
           and
           Auditour
           of
           the
           Councel
           royall
           of
           Castil
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           soueraigne
           seate
           of
           that
           realme
           ,
           came
           to
           Lisbone
           ;
           sent
           by
           the
           King
           with
           letters
           vnto
           the
           Duke
           ,
           whereby
           he
           was
           commaunded
           to
           fauour
           him
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           his
           commission
           ;
           the
           which
           being
           presently
           published
           ,
           containing
           no
           other
           matter
           of
           importance
           ,
           but
           a
           simple
           commaundement
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           
           the
           ordinarie
           officers
           ,
           to
           examine
           the
           accounts
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           and
           to
           signe
           the
           warrants
           for
           paiments
           ,
           it
           seemed
           a
           sleight
           charge
           for
           so
           great
           a
           personage
           ;
           the
           which
           ministred
           matter
           of
           suspect
           ,
           that
           vnder
           so
           simple
           a
           shewe
           ,
           there
           was
           hidden
           some
           mysterie
           of
           importance
           ;
           and
           the
           generall
           opinion
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           to
           censure
           both
           the
           armie
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           himselfe
           :
           And
           although
           the
           Duke
           should
           haue
           beene
           best
           informed
           ,
           yet
           he
           made
           no
           shewe
           to
           know
           it
           ,
           but
           fauoured
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           admitting
           him
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           warre
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           graue
           matters
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           concerne
           him
           :
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Captaines
           &
           Spanish
           soldiers
           ,
           which
           could
           lesse
           dissēble
           ,
           spake
           with
           more
           libertie
           ,
           and
           lesse
           patience
           then
           the
           Duke
           ;
           saying
           it
           was
           a
           new
           
           manner
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           neuer
           heard
           of
           ;
           seeing
           that
           of
           necessitie
           the
           controuersie
           must
           bee
           betwixt
           the
           captaine
           generall
           and
           his
           armie
           ;
           or
           betwixt
           the
           armie
           and
           the
           enimie
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           discerne
           which
           should
           be
           the
           contrarie
           parties
           ,
           for
           it
           seemed
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           neither
           could
           nor
           ought
           to
           make
           themselues
           parties
           ,
           against
           their
           Commaunder
           ,
           neither
           ought
           the
           enimies
           to
           be
           admitted
           against
           a
           conquering
           armie
           .
           And
           if
           so
           strange
           a
           thing
           shoulde
           happen
           ,
           it
           might
           likewise
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           the
           enimie
           shoulde
           be
           declared
           faithfull
           ,
           and
           the
           armie
           which
           had
           conquered
           the
           realme
           pronounced
           rebels
           .
           They
           inquired
           wherein
           the
           Duke
           had
           offended
           ;
           if
           as
           a
           Gouernour
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           captaine
           ;
           for
           saide
           they
           ,
           he
           coulde
           not
           erre
           as
           a
           gouernour
           ,
           hauing
           neuer
           resolued
           the
           smallest
           matter
           ,
           without
           the
           kings
           aduise
           ,
           besides
           that
           hee
           had
           not
           gouerned
           aboue
           two
           moneths
           :
           If
           as
           a
           captaine
           ,
           what
           had
           lawes
           to
           doe
           with
           armes
           ,
           and
           the
           militarie
           stile
           with
           the
           ciuill
           ?
           But
           for
           all
           this
           discourse
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           greatly
           weigh
           the
           Dukes
           offences
           ,
           supposing
           in
           the
           ende
           that
           his
           greatnes
           and
           innocencie
           shoulde
           protect
           him
           :
           Their
           owne
           priuate
           interest
           did
           most
           of
           all
           trouble
           them
           ,
           loosing
           all
           hope
           of
           recompence
           for
           their
           former
           seruices
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           last
           and
           notable
           exploite
           ,
           they
           did
           rather
           see
           punishment
           prepared
           then
           rewards
           :
           
             They
             imagined
             the
             king
             did
             not
             well
             conceiue
             howe
             they
             had
             conquered
             him
             a
             kingdome
             in
             eight
             and
             fiftie
             daies
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             (
             to
             followe
             their
             owne
             phrase
             )
             as
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             is
             woone
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             fasting
             ,
             with
             bread
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             without
             taking
             from
             any
             man
             ;
             the
             which
             they
             said
             ,
             being
             furnished
             with
             nothing
             but
             bisket
             ,
             &
             hauing
             no
             libertie
             to
             spoile
             any
             towne
             :
          
           They
           could
           not
           endure
           to
           
           be
           slaundered
           by
           idle
           courtiers
           ,
           and
           bachelors
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           soldiers
           in
           hate
           and
           derision
           of
           lawes
           &
           iustice
           ,
           terme
           the
           greatest
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Councell
           )
           saying
           ,
           that
           those
           men
           remained
           at
           Badagios
           to
           drinke
           coole
           in
           sommer
           with
           ice
           ,
           scorning
           those
           that
           suffered
           these
           dangers
           .
           They
           remembred
           their
           labours
           suffred
           at
           sea
           ,
           comming
           out
           of
           Italy
           ;
           the
           famine
           of
           Spaine
           ;
           the
           intolerable
           heate
           of
           Estremadura
           ;
           the
           plague
           of
           Portugall
           ;
           the
           seuere
           discipline
           of
           the
           Duke
           ,
           and
           the
           gibbets
           set
           vp
           for
           euery
           small
           disorder
           :
           they
           added
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           end
           the
           victorie
           gotten
           at
           Porto
           shoulde
           not
           remaine
           vnpunished
           ,
           the
           King
           (
           to
           speake
           plainly
           )
           had
           sent
           another
           Doctor
           against
           
           
             Sanches
             d'Auila
          
           ,
           and
           that
           part
           of
           the
           army
           which
           had
           made
           an
           ende
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           the
           realme
           .
           And
           it
           was
           true
           that
           
             Frauncis
             Tedaldo
          
           Auditour
           of
           the
           seate
           of
           iustice
           ,
           which
           remaines
           in
           Gallicia
           ,
           was
           sent
           thither
           ,
           who
           did
           strictly
           informe
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           excesse
           imputed
           either
           to
           Autla
           or
           his
           soldiers
           :
           They
           saide
           it
           was
           apparant
           in
           this
           courte
           ,
           howe
           much
           ,
           letters
           were
           preferred
           to
           armes
           ,
           seeing
           that
           all
           such
           as
           followed
           this
           action
           vnarmed
           ,
           had
           wrested
           from
           the
           soldiers
           the
           fruites
           of
           their
           labours
           ,
           and
           the
           price
           of
           their
           blouds
           ;
           seeing
           the
           King
           had
           satisfied
           their
           desires
           in
           the
           greatest
           measures
           they
           coulde
           wish
           ,
           not
           giuing
           any
           recompence
           vnto
           others
           ;
           the
           which
           they
           prooued
           in
           setting
           downe
           particularly
           ,
           
             the
             offices
             the
             King
             had
             giuen
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Ossuna
             and
             other
             Embassadors
             ;
             for
             they
             did
             assure
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             in
             Spaine
             aspire
             to
             no
             other
             charge
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             Viceroy
             of
             Naples
             ,
             whereunto
             they
             labour
             to
             come
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             had
             reserued
             this
             for
             the
             
             Duke
             of
             Ossuna
             .
          
           As
           for
           other
           Noblemen
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           they
           sought
           for
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Kings
           chamber
           ,
           which
           place
           he
           had
           giuen
           to
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           ,
           togither
           with
           the
           best
           offices
           of
           the
           realme
           of
           Portugall
           .
           They
           touched
           likewise
           the
           Lawyers
           which
           be
           of
           the
           Kings
           Councell
           ,
           saying
           ,
           they
           coulde
           not
           aspire
           higher
           then
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           a
           tribunall
           of
           three
           or
           fower
           Doctors
           elected
           ,
           who
           determine
           with
           the
           King
           of
           pardons
           ,
           and
           other
           matters
           of
           grace
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           office
           which
           
             Rodorique
             Vasques
          
           enioied
           ,
           he
           had
           likewise
           giuen
           to
           
             Lewes
             de
             Molina
          
           ,
           preferring
           him
           before
           his
           auncients
           .
           These
           speeches
           with
           others
           more
           inconsiderate
           ,
           were
           spred
           amongst
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           with
           a
           soldier-like
           libertie
           .
           And
           although
           they
           erred
           not
           much
           from
           
           the
           truth
           ,
           yet
           men
           without
           passion
           ,
           iudged
           that
           this
           aggrauating
           was
           vniust
           and
           slaunderous
           ;
           being
           no
           great
           maruaile
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           ,
           who
           ought
           to
           haue
           regarde
           to
           infinite
           matters
           the
           which
           passed
           the
           consideration
           of
           priuate
           men
           ,
           shoulde
           giue
           eare
           to
           the
           many
           complaints
           that
           were
           made
           against
           this
           armie
           ,
           and
           force
           them
           to
           their
           purgation
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           that
           Villafagna
           ,
           or
           Tedaldo
           ,
           had
           power
           to
           iudge
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           examine
           the
           truth
           :
           That
           whereas
           Villafagna
           had
           in
           a
           manner
           carried
           his
           commission
           secrete
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           Kings
           respect
           ,
           and
           modestie
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           proceede
           with
           the
           more
           mildenes
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           blemish
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           or
           his
           captaines
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           not
           reasonable
           the
           soldiers
           shoulde
           treade
           this
           realme
           vnder
           their
           feete
           ,
           as
           the
           rebellious
           countrey
           of
           Flaunders
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           King
           that
           were
           an
           enimie
           ;
           or
           giue
           vnto
           the
           Portugals
           the
           odious
           titles
           of
           rebels
           and
           disloyal
           ,
           although
           they
           deserued
           well
           the
           name
           of
           troublesome
           and
           transported
           subiects
           ,
           vneasie
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           this
           new
           yoke
           .
           This
           mutinie
           continued
           long
           ,
           but
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Commissioners
           did
           not
           punish
           any
           ,
           nor
           as
           I
           beleeue
           ,
           made
           any
           triall
           ,
           their
           humours
           grewe
           more
           calme
           ,
           wherein
           the
           wisedome
           of
           Villafagna
           preuailed
           much
           ,
           togither
           with
           the
           small
           subiect
           they
           founde
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           came
           to
           examine
           the
           truth
           of
           such
           complaints
           ,
           as
           had
           beene
           made
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Now
           the
           day
           appointed
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           the
           assemblie
           of
           the
           States
           grew
           neere
           ;
           but
           before
           he
           shoulde
           goe
           to
           Tomar
           ,
           the
           place
           
           appointed
           for
           their
           assemblie
           ,
           he
           ment
           to
           visite
           Katherine
           Duchesse
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           cause
           was
           come
           from
           Villauizosa
           ,
           to
           Villa
           Boim
           ,
           whither
           he
           went
           to
           her
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           all
           the
           chiefe
           of
           his
           Courte
           ;
           and
           hauing
           staied
           with
           her
           halfe
           a
           day
           in
           great
           familiaritie
           ,
           he
           returned
           to
           Eluas
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           departed
           towards
           Tomar
           :
           He
           did
           not
           there
           so
           sodainly
           dispose
           of
           rewards
           as
           the
           Portugals
           expected
           ;
           hauing
           (
           as
           it
           is
           saide
           before
           )
           made
           a
           Councell
           for
           Portugall
           ,
           of
           speciall
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           referred
           all
           matters
           ,
           not
           admitting
           the
           Castilliās
           ,
           to
           entermeddle
           with
           any
           cause
           of
           the
           realme
           ;
           no
           man
           was
           heard
           nor
           dispatched
           as
           he
           pleased
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           made
           no
           haste
           ,
           &
           his
           ministers
           were
           confounded
           in
           the
           quantitie
           ,
           &
           qualitie
           of
           their
           requests
           ;
           not
           able
           to
           resolue
           in
           so
           intricate
           a
           busines
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           care
           of
           expedition
           was
           delaied
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           the
           Portugals
           saide
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           his
           letters
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           habite
           ,
           
           seemed
           curteous
           ,
           &
           altogither
           enclined
           to
           Portugall
           ,
           &
           had
           promised
           great
           rewards
           ;
           yet
           in
           particular
           (
           whether
           it
           were
           his
           fault
           or
           any
           others
           ,
           )
           they
           yet
           see
           no
           recompence
           .
           To
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bragāce
           who
           aspired
           to
           great
           matters
           ,
           as
           then
           they
           gaue
           nothing
           ,
           being
           excessiue
           in
           his
           demaunds
           ,
           he
           had
           onely
           confirmation
           to
           be
           Constable
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           they
           gaue
           him
           the
           order
           of
           the
           golden
           fleece
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           fauoured
           him
           extraordinarily
           ,
           taking
           him
           to
           masse
           with
           him
           behinde
           the
           curtaine
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           recompence
           ,
           which
           might
           either
           
           breede
           him
           profite
           or
           power
           .
           Before
           the
           entrie
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           ceremonie
           of
           swearing
           the
           King
           was
           perfourmed
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           ,
           of
           the
           Prince
           in
           the
           monasterie
           of
           religious
           men
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Christ
           (
           a
           religion
           which
           is
           not
           any
           where
           else
           )
           where
           he
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           same
           sorte
           ,
           as
           was
           saide
           of
           King
           Henry
           ,
           but
           with
           more
           pompe
           ,
           being
           in
           an
           assemblie
           of
           estates
           ,
           and
           with
           lesse
           noise
           being
           done
           with
           lesse
           loue
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           woorth
           the
           sight
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           great
           number
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           the
           goodly
           representation
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           his
           habite
           of
           cloth
           of
           gold
           ,
           which
           Henry
           had
           not
           ,
           being
           
           a
           Cardinall
           .
           There
           he
           graunted
           the
           pardon
           expected
           with
           so
           great
           desire
           ,
           the
           which
           although
           it
           had
           the
           name
           of
           generall
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           helde
           by
           the
           Portugals
           to
           be
           limited
           artificiall
           ,
           and
           conditionall
           :
           
             It
             did
             pardon
             generally
             all
             such
             as
             had
             beene
             imploied
             for
             the
             Prior
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             particularly
             he
             did
             except
             many
             ,
             and
             namely
             two
             and
             fiftie
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             whereof
             was
             the
             Prior
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Counte
             of
             Vimiosa
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Guarda
             :
             hee
             pardoned
             no
             religious
             man
             ;
             he
             made
             all
             such
             as
             had
             serued
             the
             Prior
             ,
             receiued
             honor
             from
             him
             ,
             profite
             ,
             charge
             ,
             or
             office
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             vncapable
             euer
             after
             to
             beare
             office
             ,
             or
             to
             exercise
             those
             they
             had
             enioied
             before
             ;
          
           so
           as
           they
           saide
           ,
           this
           pardon
           serued
           none
           but
           such
           as
           had
           made
           light
           faults
           ,
           or
           had
           nothing
           to
           loose
           .
           This
           did
           much
           incense
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           who
           found
           themselues
           deceiued
           of
           the
           hope
           they
           had
           conceiued
           by
           this
           pardon
           all
           to
           remaine
           freed
           ;
           the
           which
           although
           they
           much
           disliked
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           not
           get
           it
           refourmed
           ;
           but
           soone
           after
           all
           such
           were
           cited
           by
           proclamation
           as
           were
           not
           pardoned
           ,
           to
           the
           
           end
           their
           processe
           might
           be
           made
           :
           The
           Deputies
           of
           the
           realme
           being
           now
           assembled
           ,
           the
           Estates
           began
           the
           xix
           .
           day
           of
           Aprill
           ,
           where
           
             Anthony
             Pignero
          
           Bishop
           of
           Leira
           ,
           made
           an
           oration
           before
           the
           king
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Estates
             ,
             seeming
             to
             haue
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             
             holie
             Ghost
             ,
             by
             the
             profite
             which
             shoulde
             redounde
             to
             the
             subiects
             ,
             that
             Philip
             following
             the
             custome
             of
             former
             Kings
             ,
             had
             assembled
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             with
             wisedome
             ,
             loue
             ,
             and
             fide
             litie
             ,
             they
             should
             represent
             vnto
             him
             ,
             what
             they
             thought
             conuenient
             for
             the
             generall
             good
             of
             these
             realmes
             :
             He
             did
             greatly
             amplifie
             the
             graces
             done
             by
             his
             pardon
             ,
             terming
             it
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             clemencie
             ,
             he
             did
             shew
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             ground
             of
             hope
             of
             greater
             good
             :
             he
             concludes
             ,
             noting
             the
             greatnes
             of
             the
             Kings
             loue
             &
             goodnes
             ,
             promising
             to
             encrease
             al
             their
             honors
             ,
             recompences
             ,
             &
             fauours
             conformable
             to
             the
             loialtie
             and
             obedience
             they
             shoulde
             carrie
             to
             his
             seruice
             :
          
           Whereunto
           was
           briefly
           answered
           by
           
             Damian
             d'Aguiar
          
           Doctor
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           cities
           behalfe
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           realme
           ,
           he
           did
           thanke
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           grace
           of
           his
           pardon
           ,
           as
           for
           assembling
           the
           Estates
           ,
           offering
           him
           obedience
           :
           All
           the
           Deputies
           both
           in
           generall
           and
           particular
           demaunded
           what
           they
           pleased
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           graunted
           many
           things
           ,
           as
           titles
           of
           knighthoode
           ,
           rents
           for
           life
           ,
           offices
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           present
           money
           :
           there
           were
           eight
           or
           tenne
           of
           the
           meanest
           gentlemen
           ,
           chosen
           of
           the
           order
           ,
           and
           enobled
           with
           such
           other
           like
           things
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           done
           rather
           according
           to
           the
           vse
           of
           Castill
           ,
           then
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Portugall
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           realme
           it
           is
           not
           the
           custome
           to
           giue
           any
           thing
           to
           Deputies
           :
           He
           gaue
           greater
           recompences
           to
           the
           whole
           realme
           in
           generall
           ,
           graunting
           in
           a
           manner
           al
           those
           ,
           former
           things
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Ossuna
           had
           promised
           the
           Gouernors
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           if
           the
           realme
           shoulde
           yeelde
           peaceably
           (
           except
           it
           were
           to
           the
           garrisons
           )
           libertie
           to
           saile
           to
           America
           ,
           and
           the
           west
           Indies
           ,
           and
           to
           participate
           with
           the
           affaires
           of
           Castill
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           borne
           there
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           conuenient
           ,
           before
           hee
           shoulde
           graunt
           them
           ,
           to
           impart
           them
           to
           the
           Estates
           ,
           being
           preiudiciall
           vnto
           them
           .
           
             The
             Deputies
             deliuered
             vnto
             the
             King
             a
             liste
             of
             what
             they
             demaunded
             ,
             and
             aduised
             touching
             the
             gouernment
             ;
             whereof
             the
             principall
             were
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             shoulde
             take
             a
             Portugall
             borne
             to
             wife
             ;
             that
             he
             shoulde
             sende
             the
             yoong
             prince
             to
             bee
             brought
             vp
             within
             the
             realme
             :
             that
             the
             
             States
             of
             Portugall
             shoulde
             be
             separate
             from
             them
             of
             Castill
             ,
             with
             their
             coine
             apart
             ;
             and
             many
             things
             touching
             the
             abatement
             of
             impostes
             ,
             the
             displacing
             of
             garrisons
             ,
             the
             ordering
             of
             iustice
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             whereof
             fewe
             were
             graunted
             at
             that
             time
             of
             any
             importance
             ;
          
           
           and
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           made
           answere
           with
           doubtfull
           hopes
           :
           The
           Nobilitie
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           whereof
           (
           not
           hauing
           borne
           armes
           against
           the
           King
           )
           supposed
           to
           haue
           deserued
           much
           ,
           appointed
           thirtie
           amongst
           them
           to
           make
           petition
           vnto
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           manie
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           Nobilitie
           :
           
             First
             ,
             that
             hee
             shoulde
             graunt
             them
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             their
             subiects
             :
             That
             such
             Doctors
             as
             had
             beene
             imploied
             in
             matters
             of
             iustice
             shoulde
             not
             bee
             censured
             but
             by
             gentlemen
             :
             That
             the
             King
             should
             make
             no
             man
             noble
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             good
             deserts
             of
             some
             notable
             seruice
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             not
             passe
             vnto
             his
             heires
             ,
             but
             vpon
             speciall
             grace
             :
             That
             the
             chiefe
             offices
             of
             the
             realme
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefe
             Captaine-ships
             ,
             the
             three
             Purueiors
             of
             the
             Arcinall
             ,
             the
             store-house
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             custome
             house
             ,
             with
             such
             other
             like
             ,
             shoulde
             not
             bee
             giuen
             but
             vnto
             Noble
             men
             ,
             whereof
             nothing
             was
             graunted
             .
          
           Many
           did
           not
           attribute
           this
           refusall
           of
           their
           demaunds
           vnto
           the
           kings
           owne
           nature
           ,
           nor
           vnto
           the
           iniustice
           of
           their
           requests
           ,
           but
           most
           complained
           of
           those
           Portugall
           fauorites
           which
           gouerned
           .
        
         
           
           Many
           were
           of
           opinion
           the
           King
           shoulde
           suppresse
           the
           Vniuersitie
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           necessarie
           by
           all
           reason
           of
           state
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           in
           a
           realme
           newly
           incorporate
           ,
           to
           suffer
           an
           assemblie
           of
           three
           or
           fowre
           thousand
           yoong
           men
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           exempte
           from
           the
           iurisdiction
           royall
           ,
           the
           which
           might
           wel
           be
           called
           a
           Seminarie
           of
           seditions
           ,
           and
           Anthony
           his
           disciplined
           soldiers
           ,
           readie
           to
           follow
           any
           other
           naturall
           rebell
           of
           the
           realme
           whatsoeuer
           :
           That
           the
           auoiding
           of
           this
           euill
           shoulde
           cause
           a
           greate
           benefite
           ,
           that
           the
           Portugals
           shoulde
           go
           studie
           in
           the
           Vniuersities
           of
           Castill
           ,
           where
           passing
           the
           heate
           of
           their
           youth
           ,
           and
           growing
           familiar
           with
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           returne
           into
           Portugall
           more
           roially
           affected
           ,
           and
           more
           sufficient
           to
           administer
           iustice
           then
           they
           were
           :
           They
           alleaged
           moreouer
           that
           those
           lawyers
           had
           both
           by
           wordes
           and
           writings
           ,
           wilfully
           opposed
           themselues
           against
           the
           Kings
           right
           ,
           chiefly
           when
           as
           Henry
           was
           enclined
           to
           the
           Dutchesse
           of
           Bragance
           ;
           that
           some
           of
           them
           transported
           with
           this
           passion
           ,
           had
           in
           their
           publike
           letters
           wrested
           against
           Philip
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           imperiall
           lawes
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           holie
           canons
           ,
           interpreting
           them
           contrarie
           to
           their
           true
           sence
           ,
           and
           contradicting
           themselues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           were
           woorthie
           of
           punishment
           .
           But
           although
           this
           opinion
           seemed
           grounded
           and
           
           confirmed
           by
           many
           Portugals
           ;
           yet
           the
           King
           either
           by
           his
           bountie
           ,
           or
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           iustice
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           absolute
           authoritie
           ,
           or
           else
           ,
           withhelde
           by
           the
           naturall
           inclination
           ,
           hee
           seemed
           to
           beare
           to
           the
           Portugall
           nation
           ,
           not
           onely
           preserued
           this
           Vniuersitie
           ,
           but
           also
           tooke
           it
           into
           his
           protection
           ,
           confirming
           their
           liberties
           and
           priuileges
           ;
           hee
           not
           onely
           receiued
           the
           Doctors
           which
           had
           read
           and
           writ
           against
           him
           ,
           with
           great
           mildenes
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           a
           noble
           resolution
           ,
           confirmed
           them
           in
           their
           lectures
           ,
           and
           preferred
           others
           to
           them
           that
           were
           voide
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Pope
           discouering
           the
           Priors
           weakenesse
           to
           maintaine
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           of
           agreement
           ,
           hauing
           called
           home
           his
           Legate
           ,
           he
           seemed
           well
           content
           with
           Philips
           successe
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           his
           onely
           intention
           was
           to
           auoid
           wars
           ,
           so
           as
           hauing
           obtained
           great
           rewardes
           for
           his
           sonne
           or
           at
           the
           least
           assured
           hopes
           ,
           he
           graunted
           vnto
           the
           king
           ,
           that
           
             George
             de
             Taida
          
           bishop
           of
           Viseu
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           first
           chaplaine
           ,
           shoulde
           be
           iugde
           without
           appeale
           of
           all
           causes
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           rebels
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           proces
           of
           their
           confiscations
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Prior
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           doomed
           to
           sentence
           of
           death
           ,
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Guarda
           and
           others
           ,
           were
           againe
           cited
           by
           edicts
           ,
           to
           be
           depriued
           by
           iustice
           of
           all
           spirituall
           liuings
           they
           held
           within
           the
           realme
           .
           There
           was
           yet
           no
           newes
           of
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           reward
           promised
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           care
           the
           Castilians
           vsed
           through
           the
           realme
           to
           finde
           him
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           daily
           lesse
           certaine
           ,
           for
           that
           disguised
           in
           a
           base
           habite
           ,
           hee
           went
           vnknowne
           oftentimes
           amongst
           those
           that
           sought
           for
           him
           .
           He
           had
           intelligence
           that
           the
           Counte
           of
           Vimioso
           was
           come
           by
           land
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           labouring
           to
           mooue
           the
           French
           to
           warre
           against
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           promising
           great
           succours
           by
           the
           people
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Portugal
           :
           By
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Priors
           concealement
           ,
           the
           King
           kept
           in
           a
           manner
           his
           whole
           armie
           dispersed
           in
           the
           fortresses
           and
           cities
           of
           the
           realme
           ;
           and
           although
           hee
           had
           dismissed
           the
           Italians
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           galleies
           into
           Italy
           ,
           yet
           they
           gaue
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           after
           repented
           ,
           the
           realme
           seeming
           daily
           lesse
           peaceable
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           French
           in
           those
           parts
           might
           arme
           a
           good
           number
           of
           ships
           of
           warre
           and
           more
           conueniently
           in
           that
           sea
           then
           the
           galleies
           ,
           whereof
           fowre
           being
           in
           Algarues
           ,
           had
           taken
           a
           French
           pirate
           with
           great
           slaughter
           ,
           who
           being
           a
           knight
           of
           Malta
           had
           fought
           valiantly
           :
           By
           
           reason
           of
           these
           garrisons
           ,
           of
           the
           rigor
           of
           officers
           ,
           of
           the
           smal
           recompence
           
           that
           was
           giuen
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           conceite
           that
           the
           Prior
           was
           yet
           within
           the
           realme
           ,
           the
           Portugals
           harts
           beganne
           to
           turne
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           assembled
           at
           times
           ,
           lamented
           the
           miserie
           wherein
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           their
           not
           agreeing
           to
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           or
           not
           yeelding
           in
           time
           ;
           yet
           the
           greatest
           part
           held
           opinion
           ,
           that
           vnited
           togither
           they
           might
           haue
           made
           resistance
           .
           They
           could
           not
           endure
           ,
           that
           the
           Castillian
           officers
           shoulde
           intermeddle
           in
           matters
           of
           iustice
           as
           they
           pretēded
           to
           do
           ;
           neither
           was
           the
           Portugals
           disdaine
           appeased
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           hauing
           commaunded
           
             Iohn
             Andrew
             Doria
          
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Melfy
           ,
           to
           conduct
           the
           Empresse
           his
           sister
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           caused
           to
           come
           out
           of
           Germany
           ,
           was
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           but
           to
           leaue
           her
           Gouernesse
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           so
           returne
           into
           Castill
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           a
           woman
           she
           shoulde
           raigne
           with
           greater
           mildenes
           then
           the
           kings
           of
           Portugall
           had
           done
           :
           for
           although
           this
           was
           the
           common
           discourse
           ,
           yet
           many
           helde
           opinion
           that
           the
           king
           should
           not
           depart
           ,
           being
           constrained
           to
           keepe
           garrisons
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           would
           not
           dismisse
           ,
           vntill
           he
           were
           better
           assured
           of
           the
           Prior
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           spake
           diuersly
           ;
           for
           some
           helde
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           by
           the
           Castilians
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           they
           woulde
           yeelde
           no
           account
           of
           the
           iewels
           he
           had
           about
           him
           ,
           kept
           it
           secret
           :
           Others
           saide
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           sent
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           England
           ,
           from
           whence
           hee
           expected
           great
           armies
           ,
           at
           whose
           arriuall
           ,
           he
           would
           discouer
           himselfe
           :
           Many
           supposed
           that
           he
           shoulde
           keepe
           himselfe
           secret
           within
           the
           realme
           vntill
           the
           death
           of
           Philip
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           their
           discourse
           ,
           coulde
           not
           liue
           long
           ;
           and
           yet
           was
           there
           small
           difference
           betwixt
           their
           ages
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           shewing
           himselfe
           as
           hee
           did
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           king
           Henry
           ,
           hee
           shoulde
           againe
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           the
           kingdomes
           of
           Castill
           remaining
           in
           the
           handes
           of
           pupilles
           .
           And
           although
           some
           beleeued
           that
           he
           was
           departed
           the
           realme
           ,
           yet
           the
           greatest
           part
           helde
           that
           he
           was
           there
           yet
           ;
           labouring
           to
           escape
           as
           couertly
           as
           he
           coulde
           ,
           fearing
           to
           be
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           true
           indeede
           ,
           as
           it
           appeared
           by
           some
           of
           his
           friends
           that
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           porte
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           imbarke
           with
           some
           prouision
           of
           victuals
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           who
           confessed
           vpon
           the
           racke
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           the
           realme
           ,
           amongst
           which
           was
           
             Peter
             d'Alpoe
          
           Doctor
           of
           the
           lawes
           ,
           who
           since
           for
           that
           cause
           and
           others
           of
           high
           treason
           lost
           his
           head
           at
           Lisbone
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Estates
           were
           now
           ended
           ,
           and
           the
           king
           desirous
           to
           goe
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           the
           preparations
           ,
           and
           triumphs
           which
           the
           citie
           pretended
           ,
           were
           not
           yet
           ready
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           Almada
           ,
           which
           is
           directly
           against
           the
           citie
           ,
           vpon
           the
           other
           banke
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           to
           giue
           them
           time
           to
           finish
           their
           preparations
           :
           At
           what
           time
           the
           King
           hauing
           intelligence
           that
           those
           of
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Terceraes
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           letters
           which
           
             Ambrose
             d'Aguiar
          
           ,
           had
           carried
           stoode
           firme
           in
           their
           first
           resolution
           of
           defence
           ,
           hee
           sent
           
             Peter
             Baldes
          
           with
           fower
           ships
           ,
           sixe
           hundreth
           Spanish
           foote
           ,
           and
           some
           cannon
           ,
           with
           commandement
           to
           assure
           himselfe
           fully
           of
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michaell
           ,
           which
           was
           obediēt
           ;
           to
           spoile
           the
           ships
           which
           should
           come
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           attēpt
           any
           thing
           by
           land
           vntill
           he
           had
           sent
           a
           greater
           supply
           of
           men
           .
           The
           Court
           was
           ill
           appointed
           at
           Almada
           ,
           and
           the
           needfull
           ministers
           for
           dispatches
           ,
           could
           not
           all
           bee
           lodged
           there
           .
           The
           King
           
           desirous
           to
           enter
           the
           citie
           ,
           would
           not
           attende
           after
           Saint
           Peters
           day
           ,
           when
           passing
           the
           water
           with
           his
           galleies
           ,
           he
           lāded
           in
           the
           city
           ,
           vpon
           a
           bridge
           of
           wood
           ,
           framed
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           without
           giuing
           them
           time
           to
           finish
           their
           arches
           ,
           &
           statues
           prepared
           for
           his
           entry
           :
           But
           the
           sloth
           and
           ignorance
           of
           the
           workemen
           was
           in
           parte
           cause
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           make
           a
           sumptuous
           preparation
           :
           Vpon
           the
           bridge
           he
           was
           met
           by
           the
           
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           chamber
           ,
           where
           Doctor
           
             Hector
             de
             Pyna
          
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           spake
           thus
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           shewing
           the
           ioy
           they
           had
           conceiued
           of
           his
           entrie
           :
           
             That
             as
             this
             citie
             was
             the
             greatest
             in
             the
             worlde
             ,
             so
             God
             had
             deseruedly
             giuen
             them
             conformeable
             to
             their
             owne
             desires
             ,
             a
             great
             monarch
             to
             bee
             their
             Lorde
             :
             Hee
             excused
             the
             people
             saying
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             had
             no
             sooner
             obeied
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             rather
             by
             errour
             ,
             then
             their
             owne
             free
             will
             ;
             and
             that
             remaining
             in
             their
             owne
             power
             to
             choose
             a
             king
             ,
             they
             woulde
             haue
             made
             election
             of
             no
             other
             then
             himselfe
             .
             And
             touching
             the
             death
             of
             
               Ferrant
               de
               Pyna
            
             ,
             hee
             saide
             that
             this
             citie
             had
             first
             of
             all
             shedde
             bloude
             for
             his
             seruice
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             saide
             Ferrant
             when
             as
             Anthony
             caused
             him
             to
             bee
             wounded
             ,
             was
             a
             member
             of
             this
             Magistrate
             :
             He
             excused
             likewise
             the
             sleightnes
             of
             their
             ioyes
             ,
             by
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             warre
             ,
             the
             spoile
             of
             the
             citie
             ,
             and
             the
             plague
             ,
             remembring
             their
             losses
             of
             Affricke
             ;
             concluding
             that
             they
             hoped
             by
             his
             Maiesties
             fauours
             ,
             this
             realme
             shoulde
             not
             bee
             saide
             vnited
             vnto
             Castill
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             the
             other
             realmes
             were
             ioyned
             vnto
             Portugall
             .
          
           
           Hee
           then
           went
           on
           horsebacke
           vnder
           a
           canopie
           of
           cloth
           of
           golde
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Cathedrall
           church
           ,
           the
           streetes
           being
           richly
           hanged
           ,
           were
           full
           of
           people
           ,
           who
           made
           shewe
           of
           great
           ioy
           for
           the
           Kings
           arriuall
           ,
           where
           hauing
           done
           his
           deuotion
           ,
           hee
           went
           in
           the
           same
           sortvnto
           the
           pallace
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           all
           the
           nobilitie
           on
           foote
           .
           
             This
             realme
             within
             the
             space
             of
             two
             yeeres
             ,
             had
             (
             as
             a
             man
             may
             say
             )
             fiue
             kings
             ,
             a
             thing
             seldome
             or
             neuer
             happened
             in
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             and
             it
             seemed
             that
             God
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             had
             thus
             altered
             the
             state
             of
             things
             for
             the
             peoples
             punishment
             ,
             for
             all
             of
             them
             wasted
             their
             poore
             subiects
             :
             Sebastian
             by
             his
             rashnes
             ;
             Henry
             by
             his
             irresolution
             ;
             the
             gouernours
             by
             feare
             ,
             and
             their
             priuate
             interest
             ;
             Anthonie
             by
             tyrannie
             ,
             and
             Philip
             by
             armes
             .
          
           But
           when
           all
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           quiet
           ,
           he
           entred
           this
           citie
           ,
           the
           proper
           seate
           of
           their
           kings
           :
           It
           was
           supposed
           ,
           the
           sorrowes
           and
           troubles
           passed
           ,
           shoulde
           now
           be
           conuerted
           into
           ioy
           and
           quietnes
           ;
           but
           for
           that
           it
           is
           an
           equall
           punishment
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           either
           to
           haue
           tyrants
           ruling
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           a
           bad
           election
           of
           
           gouernours
           :
           The
           Portugals
           were
           scourged
           with
           this
           last
           rod
           ,
           desiring
           rather
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           Anthonie
           ,
           being
           of
           so
           small
           might
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           other
           disgraces
           that
           proceeded
           from
           him
           ;
           then
           by
           the
           great
           power
           of
           Philip
           ,
           impatient
           to
           see
           him
           so
           slacke
           ,
           in
           deuiding
           amongst
           them
           the
           dignities
           ,
           commaunderies
           ,
           and
           reuenues
           of
           the
           crowne
           ;
           whereby
           they
           grew
           out
           of
           hope
           euer
           to
           draw
           such
           recompences
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Castill
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           vsually
           drawen
           from
           that
           of
           Portugal
           .
           And
           although
           he
           had
           giuen
           vnto
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Sada
          
           ,
           sometimes
           gouernour
           ,
           the
           title
           of
           Earle
           of
           Matosignos
           ,
           to
           
             Ferrant
             de
             Norogna
          
           that
           of
           Lignares
           ,
           which
           his
           father
           enioyed
           ,
           made
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           one
           of
           his
           chamber
           ,
           and
           established
           
             Peter
             d'Alcasoua
          
           in
           his
           office
           of
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           contrarie
           to
           the
           decree
           of
           king
           Henry
           ,
           wherein
           although
           the
           king
           of
           himselfe
           were
           well
           inclined
           ,
           and
           resolued
           to
           dispatch
           euery
           one
           ,
           with
           greater
           liberalitie
           ,
           then
           the
           kings
           of
           Portugall
           had
           euer
           done
           ;
           yet
           this
           distribution
           according
           to
           the
           new
           decree
           ,
           appertaining
           to
           the
           Councell
           of
           state
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           wherein
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           their
           opinions
           being
           diuerse
           ,
           and
           the
           respects
           of
           hatred
           and
           loue
           ,
           diuers
           ,
           nothing
           was
           resolued
           ,
           and
           the
           abundance
           of
           petitions
           caused
           these
           delaies
           ,
           for
           that
           euerie
           one
           either
           iustly
           or
           without
           cause
           ,
           demaunded
           recompence
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           whole
           realme
           did
           not
           seeme
           sufficient
           to
           content
           them
           :
           the
           which
           
           being
           ill
           considered
           by
           many
           ,
           they
           said
           he
           would
           stay
           from
           giuing
           vntill
           he
           were
           assured
           of
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           and
           of
           Anthonies
           person
           .
           But
           
           the
           king
           finding
           ,
           that
           these
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           the
           slacknes
           in
           proceeding
           ,
           grew
           by
           the
           excessiue
           number
           of
           Counsellors
           ,
           resolued
           (
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           former
           kings
           )
           to
           referre
           the
           dispatch
           of
           such
           as
           demaunded
           recompence
           ,
           vnto
           two
           persons
           alone
           ,
           the
           which
           were
           
             Anthony
             Pignero
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Leiria
           and
           to
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
          
           :
           It
           may
           be
           seeming
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           amongst
           the
           other
           officers
           were
           most
           free
           from
           all
           priuate
           respects
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           for
           that
           he
           was
           neere
           his
           graue
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           infirmitie
           ,
           although
           of
           a
           sounde
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           without
           kinsemen
           ;
           and
           Mora
           being
           a
           creature
           of
           the
           kings
           ,
           bredde
           in
           Castill
           ,
           and
           helde
           for
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           fearing
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           estate
           of
           the
           Terceraes
           grew
           daily
           woorse
           ,
           with
           whom
           all
           trafficke
           was
           interdict
           ,
           there
           was
           newes
           that
           this
           people
           being
           verie
           obstinate
           ,
           called
           in
           forraine
           succours
           ,
           resoluing
           in
           no
           sort
           to
           obey
           Philip
           :
           They
           vnderstood
           that
           
             Peter
             Baldes
          
           was
           arriued
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Kings
           letters
           with
           the
           rewarde
           he
           had
           carried
           for
           that
           nation
           ,
           were
           not
           receiued
           but
           contemned
           :
           By
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           the
           King
           desirous
           to
           subdue
           them
           ,
           before
           the
           ende
           of
           this
           sommer
           ,
           and
           iudging
           the
           enterprise
           easie
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           had
           no
           trained
           soldiers
           ,
           armed
           certaine
           ships
           ,
           and
           furnished
           them
           with
           soldiers
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           ,
           who
           staied
           not
           long
           before
           he
           departed
           with
           commission
           to
           attempt
           with
           Baldes
           to
           become
           master
           of
           the
           Ilands
           :
           Baldes
           lay
           nowe
           about
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           expecting
           the
           Indian
           fleete
           ,
           his
           
           marriners
           had
           often
           both
           by
           day
           and
           night
           landed
           with
           their
           boates
           to
           steale
           grapes
           which
           were
           then
           ripe
           ,
           &
           drawing
           sometimes
           neere
           the
           rockes
           ,
           vpon
           the
           which
           the
           Portugals
           had
           planted
           behinde
           a
           small
           rampire
           three
           or
           fower
           iron
           peeces
           ,
           they
           parlied
           often
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           one
           not
           fearing
           the
           other
           :
           
             Peter
             de
             Baldes
          
           finding
           the
           Portugals
           carelesnes
           ,
           and
           being
           aduertised
           that
           some
           within
           the
           Ilands
           (
           amongst
           a
           great
           multitude
           )
           were
           well
           affected
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ;
           had
           often
           resolued
           to
           sende
           some
           men
           on
           lande
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           such
           as
           followed
           the
           kings
           partie
           ,
           who
           were
           saide
           to
           lie
           in
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           might
           ioine
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           altogither
           set
           vpon
           the
           citie
           of
           Angra
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           so
           fortifie
           themselues
           at
           land
           ,
           as
           they
           shoulde
           not
           be
           repulsed
           :
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           this
           resolution
           ,
           with
           so
           
           small
           a
           troupe
           was
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Kings
           commission
           ,
           the
           which
           knowing
           well
           he
           did
           not
           execute
           ;
           yet
           hauing
           intelligence
           that
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           was
           to
           be
           sent
           from
           Lisbone
           ,
           to
           vndertake
           this
           enterprise
           with
           a
           great
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           being
           arriued
           ,
           hee
           shoulde
           be
           commaunded
           to
           obey
           ,
           he
           did
           confidently
           beleeue
           that
           at
           his
           comming
           ,
           either
           by
           loue
           or
           by
           force
           ,
           he
           woulde
           be
           master
           of
           this
           Iland
           ,
           and
           winne
           that
           honour
           whereunto
           he
           aspired
           .
           So
           as
           (
           such
           force
           hath
           the
           desire
           of
           honour
           ,
           )
           hauing
           ill
           measured
           his
           forces
           ,
           &
           against
           the
           Kings
           commaundement
           ,
           he
           made
           haste
           rashly
           to
           trie
           ,
           whether
           the
           resolution
           which
           hee
           had
           formerly
           conceiued
           woulde
           succeed
           well
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           was
           likewise
           perswaded
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           who
           as
           vnskilfull
           ,
           had
           their
           wils
           more
           ready
           then
           their
           power
           :
           So
           as
           earely
           on
           Saint
           Iames
           his
           day
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           hauing
           shipped
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           his
           soldiers
           in
           their
           boates
           ,
           hee
           sent
           them
           to
           lande
           ,
           whereas
           the
           marriners
           had
           beene
           accustomed
           to
           go
           ,
           betwixt
           Angra
           and
           Praia
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           call
           the
           house
           of
           Salga
           ,
           where
           hauing
           founde
           small
           or
           no
           resistance
           ,
           they
           landed
           easily
           ,
           and
           the
           Portugals
           
           who
           had
           the
           guarde
           of
           this
           artillerie
           ,
           fearefully
           fledde
           away
           .
           The
           Castillians
           being
           now
           become
           masters
           thereof
           ,
           began
           to
           builde
           a
           small
           rampier
           of
           stone
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           they
           might
           holde
           a
           more
           firme
           footing
           on
           lande
           ,
           and
           retire
           such
           as
           followed
           the
           Catholique
           kings
           partie
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           no
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           Angra
           ,
           hearing
           the
           Castillians
           were
           landed
           ,
           had
           giuen
           the
           allarum
           by
           bels
           and
           other
           great
           noise
           ,
           so
           as
           many
           of
           their
           stoutest
           issued
           foorth
           to
           skirmish
           ;
           and
           although
           they
           did
           no
           matter
           of
           importance
           ,
           many
           returning
           terrified
           or
           hurte
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           keepe
           the
           enimie
           from
           fortifying
           ;
           who
           remaining
           in
           that
           place
           from
           the
           morning
           vntill
           afternoone
           ,
           there
           went
           not
           any
           one
           Portugall
           vnto
           them
           ;
           for
           although
           there
           were
           some
           disposed
           thereunto
           ,
           yet
           durst
           they
           not
           ,
           distrusting
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ;
           being
           chiefly
           terrified
           by
           the
           example
           
           of
           
             Iohn
             de
             Betancour
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           principals
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           who
           hauing
           conspired
           with
           aboue
           a
           hundreth
           citizens
           ,
           vpon
           a
           certaine
           day
           to
           runne
           armed
           through
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           proclaine
           King
           Philip
           ,
           he
           supposed
           with
           his
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           the
           followers
           he
           expected
           ,
           to
           mooue
           the
           people
           ,
           against
           
             Ciprian
             de
             Fegueredo
          
           ,
           and
           make
           himselfe
           Lorde
           of
           the
           Iland
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           :
           But
           hauing
           not
           duely
           examined
           the
           iudgement
           ,
           valour
           ,
           and
           constancie
           of
           such
           as
           he
           had
           chosen
           for
           his
           
           companions
           
             (
             things
             necessarily
             required
             in
             them
             that
             are
             to
             execute
             matters
             of
             such
             importance
             )
             being
             deceiued
             he
             did
             not
             effect
             this
             enterprise
             ;
          
           for
           although
           he
           had
           many
           friends
           and
           copartners
           with
           him
           ,
           being
           at
           the
           howre
           appointed
           come
           vnto
           the
           place
           ,
           calling
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           proclaiming
           the
           kings
           name
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           followed
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           was
           inuironed
           by
           the
           people
           and
           beaten
           ,
           outraged
           ,
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           man
           durst
           stirre
           .
           In
           this
           space
           the
           number
           of
           Portugals
           ,
           which
           the
           Gouernour
           had
           assembled
           to
           goe
           against
           the
           enimie
           ,
           was
           little
           lesse
           then
           two
           thousand
           ,
           who
           treating
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           shoulde
           issue
           foorth
           ,
           they
           left
           not
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Castillians
           were
           fewer
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           more
           experienced
           ,
           and
           better
           armed
           :
           A
           religious
           
           man
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Augustine
           (
           for
           here
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           religious
           men
           deale
           in
           matters
           of
           warre
           )
           aduised
           that
           before
           their
           men
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           driue
           a
           number
           of
           oxen
           ,
           
             and
             chase
             them
             with
             all
             force
             against
             the
             Castillians
             ,
             the
             which
             being
             put
             in
             practise
             ,
             was
             the
             safetie
             of
             the
             Portugals
             ,
             and
             the
             defeating
             of
             their
             enimies
             ;
             for
             that
             raising
             a
             great
             dust
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             discouered
             by
             the
             Castillians
             ;
          
           they
           defended
           them
           from
           their
           shotte
           ,
           and
           disordred
           the
           enimie
           :
           for
           the
           Castillians
           hauing
           by
           their
           long
           skirmish
           with
           some
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           spent
           their
           shotte
           and
           powder
           ,
           being
           now
           charged
           by
           so
           many
           ,
           they
           thought
           to
           retire
           themselues
           to
           their
           boates
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           imbark
           ,
           which
           they
           resolued
           too
           late
           :
           For
           that
           the
           Portugals
           approching
           neere
           ,
           couered
           ,
           &
           in
           safetie
           ,
           hauing
           the
           oxen
           as
           a
           rampire
           ,
           they
           draue
           them
           against
           the
           enimie
           with
           such
           violence
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           disbande
           ,
           and
           to
           quite
           them
           the
           place
           ;
           at
           what
           time
           being
           charged
           by
           the
           Portugals
           with
           fewe
           shot
           ,
           and
           many
           launces
           ,
           they
           fought
           a
           while
           with
           disaduantage
           :
           For
           the
           Portugals
           
           being
           many
           in
           number
           ,
           the
           Castillians
           coulde
           make
           no
           great
           resistance
           ;
           besides
           that
           ,
           being
           minded
           to
           saue
           themselues
           by
           their
           boates
           ,
           they
           retired
           towards
           the
           sea
           ;
           the
           which
           being
           then
           rougher
           then
           when
           they
           landed
           ,
           their
           boates
           coulde
           not
           come
           neere
           the
           shoare
           ,
           and
           the
           marriners
           which
           were
           in
           them
           were
           likewise
           fearefull
           to
           approch
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Portugals
           shotte
           at
           them
           from
           lande
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           soldiers
           to
           saue
           themselues
           ,
           waded
           vp
           to
           the
           necke
           in
           water
           ,
           and
           yet
           hardly
           could
           get
           to
           their
           boates
           ,
           suffring
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           rashnes
           ;
           for
           the
           enimy
           seeing
           them
           now
           flie
           without
           resistance
           ,
           
           fell
           to
           killing
           ,
           without
           pardoning
           of
           any
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           followed
           them
           vnto
           the
           water
           ,
           but
           made
           an
           ende
           of
           such
           as
           being
           already
           entred
           ,
           the
           sea
           had
           cast
           vp
           againe
           to
           shoare
           halfe
           dead
           ,
           not
           hearing
           
           any
           that
           cried
           for
           mercy
           :
           But
           the
           Portugals
           being
           nowe
           growen
           inexorable
           ,
           not
           onely
           slew
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           but
           pages
           and
           vallets
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           died
           aboue
           fower
           hundreth
           ,
           and
           not
           thirtie
           Portugals
           ,
           (
           whereof
           some
           of
           them
           were
           but
           hurt
           )
           in
           this
           action
           ;
           hatred
           preuailed
           more
           then
           any
           other
           respect
           ,
           for
           hauing
           reserued
           onely
           two
           aliue
           ,
           which
           termed
           themselues
           Portugals
           ,
           
             the
             extraordinarie
             rage
             of
             these
             men
             shewed
             it selfe
             ,
             who
             grieued
             with
             those
             few
             that
             were
             saued
             ,
             turned
             with
             crueltie
             to
             mangle
             the
             dead
             bodies
             ;
             for
             cutting
             them
             in
             peeces
             ,
             one
             caried
             a
             head
             in
             triumph
             ,
             one
             ,
             one
             member
             ,
             an
             other
             ,
             an
             other
             ,
             dragging
             whole
             bodies
             through
             the
             streetes
             with
             a
             thousand
             indignities
             .
          
           The
           day
           following
           ,
           there
           remained
           not
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           childe
           ,
           man
           ,
           nor
           religious
           person
           (
           except
           the
           Iesuits
           )
           that
           went
           not
           to
           the
           campe
           to
           see
           the
           slaughter
           of
           the
           enimies
           ,
           with
           instruments
           and
           dauncing
           ,
           taking
           pleasure
           to
           cut
           and
           mangle
           these
           insensible
           bodies
           ;
           and
           some
           affirme
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           tearing
           out
           the
           harts
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           woulde
           feede
           vpon
           them
           .
           The
           Gouernour
           hauing
           put
           the
           armes
           of
           the
           dead
           men
           into
           wagons
           ,
           and
           drawing
           their
           colours
           after
           him
           ,
           entred
           the
           citie
           with
           great
           ioy
           of
           the
           people
           :
           Baldes
           hauing
           hitherto
           beene
           a
           better
           marriner
           ,
           then
           he
           seemed
           now
           a
           soldier
           ,
           founde
           by
           this
           vnhappie
           euent
           ,
           with
           how
           much
           more
           iudgement
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           haue
           vndertaken
           this
           action
           :
           but
           as
           one
           mischiefe
           is
           followed
           by
           many
           ,
           griefe
           did
           so
           blinde
           his
           vnderstanding
           ,
           as
           hee
           coulde
           not
           succour
           his
           soldiers
           as
           easilie
           he
           might
           ,
           and
           giue
           them
           meanes
           to
           retire
           to
           their
           ships
           ,
           if
           drawing
           neerer
           to
           lande
           hee
           had
           discharged
           his
           artillerie
           against
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           first
           that
           gaue
           the
           name
           of
           bloudie
           vnto
           this
           warre
           .
        
         
           
           This
           important
           effect
           ,
           did
           greatly
           preiudice
           the
           Catholique
           kings
           affaires
           ,
           for
           this
           nation
           being
           growen
           more
           cruell
           and
           more
           rebellious
           ,
           founde
           there
           was
           no
           hope
           of
           agreement
           ,
           nor
           remission
           ,
           whereby
           the
           King
           (
           who
           liued
           in
           some
           hope
           they
           woulde
           be
           reclaimed
           )
           grewe
           no
           we
           wholie
           desperate
           by
           this
           vnhappie
           successe
           :
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           searching
           the
           Prior
           throughout
           the
           realme
           ,
           they
           had
           intelligence
           by
           letters
           from
           Flaunders
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           arriued
           in
           
           England
           ,
           from
           whence
           hee
           shoulde
           go
           into
           Fraunce
           to
           demaund
           succours
           ,
           vnderstanding
           also
           that
           there
           was
           hope
           hee
           shoulde
           obtaine
           them
           :
           By
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           they
           did
           fortifie
           the
           seacoast
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           rocke
           of
           Saint
           Iulian
           :
           And
           although
           this
           storme
           seemed
           yet
           farre
           off
           ,
           yet
           they
           regarded
           it
           the
           more
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           king
           was
           vnfurnished
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           generally
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           little
           inclined
           to
           his
           deuotion
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           seemed
           ,
           if
           the
           Prior
           woulde
           againe
           hazard
           his
           fortune
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           onely
           sight
           of
           his
           colours
           ,
           the
           people
           woulde
           take
           armes
           :
           There
           was
           no
           restraint
           could
           hold
           them
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Italians
           had
           beene
           discharged
           ,
           the
           Germaines
           and
           Spaniards
           ,
           whereof
           many
           being
           dead
           ,
           and
           many
           growing
           rich
           ,
           fledde
           away
           ;
           there
           remained
           in
           all
           not
           aboue
           fower
           or
           fiue
           thousand
           ,
           whereof
           one
           thousand
           was
           alreadie
           imploied
           with
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           vnto
           the
           Ilands
           :
           for
           although
           there
           were
           fifteene
           hundreth
           appointed
           ,
           yet
           the
           Germaines
           went
           vnwillinglie
           ;
           and
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           ships
           after
           their
           departure
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           Iuly
           ,
           returned
           more
           then
           once
           backe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           contrarie
           windes
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           stole
           away
           ,
           not
           returning
           to
           the
           armie
           ,
           the
           which
           greatly
           diminished
           their
           number
           :
           the
           rest
           were
           deuided
           into
           garrisons
           ,
           in
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Doro
           and
           Mynio
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           ;
           so
           as
           there
           remained
           scant
           a
           thousand
           men
           within
           Lisbone
           ,
           which
           seemed
           a
           small
           guard
           for
           so
           great
           a
           citie
           .
           This
           departure
           of
           Anthony
           
           was
           in
           truth
           strange
           ,
           and
           it
           seemed
           both
           in
           this
           &
           other
           like
           things
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           either
           happie
           ,
           or
           had
           an
           extraordinarie
           gift
           of
           nature
           :
           For
           remaining
           captiue
           in
           Affricke
           ,
           after
           that
           vnfortunate
           battaile
           of
           Sebastian
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           first
           of
           so
           many
           prisoners
           that
           was
           freed
           ,
           being
           likely
           for
           the
           qualitie
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           the
           last
           :
           but
           he
           coulde
           so
           well
           hide
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           conceale
           what
           he
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           deliuered
           without
           discouerie
           :
           And
           euen
           when
           as
           he
           departed
           from
           Viana
           in
           October
           1580.
           vntill
           Iune
           ,
           1581.
           he
           remained
           still
           within
           the
           realme
           so
           secretly
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           neuer
           discouered
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           the
           more
           woorthie
           of
           admiration
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           diligence
           the
           King
           vsed
           to
           finde
           him
           out
           was
           admirable
           ,
           for
           all
           Iudges
           ,
           all
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           all
           soldiers
           ,
           were
           carefully
           imploied
           :
           And
           although
           they
           had
           sometimes
           aduertisement
           of
           the
           place
           of
           his
           aboad
           ,
           and
           did
           follow
           him
           in
           a
           manner
           by
           his
           foote
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           neuer
           finde
           him
           .
           
             Ierom
             Mendosa
          
           with
           the
           help
           of
           Emanuel
           of
           Portugal
           (
           in
           whom
           it
           was
           likelie
           
           
           that
           Anthony
           should
           trust
           )
           treating
           an
           agreement
           laboured
           much
           to
           speake
           with
           him
           :
           But
           although
           some
           of
           his
           familiar
           friends
           came
           vnto
           him
           somtimes
           at
           Alanquer
           ,
           somtimes
           at
           Vidigueira
           ,
           with
           hope
           they
           should
           meete
           ,
           yet
           did
           hee
           neuer
           discouer
           himselfe
           vnto
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           sleight
           execution
           of
           the
           punishment
           inflicted
           vpon
           such
           as
           did
           cōceale
           him
           ,
           did
           greatly
           preiudice
           their
           search
           ;
           for
           many
           therby
           did
           boldly
           receiue
           him
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           his
           officers
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Lent
           ,
           had
           like
           to
           haue
           surprised
           him
           in
           Lisbon
           ,
           where
           the
           Duke
           had
           so
           many
           spies
           ,
           &
           corrupted
           so
           many
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           vndoubtedly
           he
           shoulde
           fall
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           but
           when
           as
           with
           greatest
           heate
           he
           shoulde
           haue
           pursued
           it
           ,
           he
           grew
           cold
           .
           For
           vnderstanding
           that
           the
           king
           helde
           some
           regard
           of
           Mendoza
           his
           practise
           ,
           who
           with
           doubtfull
           hopes
           gaue
           him
           to
           vnderstande
           ,
           that
           the
           weeke
           before
           Easter
           the
           Prior
           woulde
           cast
           himselfe
           at
           the
           Kings
           feete
           ,
           hee
           feared
           to
           amaze
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           said
           Mendoza
           laboured
           in
           vaine
           :
           
             For
             as
             it
             happens
             to
             him
             that
             feares
             Anthony
             distrusting
             all
             men
             ,
             performed
             nothing
             of
             what
             he
             promised
             ;
             neither
             went
             hee
             to
             any
             person
             where
             hee
             had
             appointed
             ,
          
           so
           as
           there
           neither
           followed
           the
           effect
           that
           was
           expected
           ,
           but
           they
           lost
           all
           hope
           to
           do
           any
           good
           :
           Yet
           was
           it
           apparant
           that
           the
           affection
           which
           this
           nation
           bare
           vnto
           him
           was
           of
           great
           force
           ,
           
             for
             although
             that
             fortune
             preuailed
             in
             many
             more
             then
             faith
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             hauing
             so
             great
             an
             imposition
             laide
             vpon
             his
             person
             ,
             there
             was
             neuer
             any
             one
             amongst
             so
             many
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             must
             of
             necessitie
             trust
             ,
             that
             euer
             sought
             to
             betraie
             him
             for
             hope
             of
             recompence
             ;
          
           although
           some
           laboured
           to
           saue
           themselues
           ,
           amongst
           which
           was
           
             Edward
             de
             Castro
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           hee
           went
           safely
           throughout
           all
           the
           portes
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           he
           was
           at
           Lisbone
           as
           it
           is
           saide
           ,
           where
           the
           king
           himselfe
           remained
           ,
           not
           finding
           meanes
           to
           imbarke
           ;
           some
           of
           his
           men
           being
           surprised
           ,
           hee
           went
           to
           Settuual
           ,
           where
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           hee
           hired
           a
           Flemmish
           ship
           for
           sixe
           hundreth
           crownes
           ,
           with
           the
           helpe
           of
           a
           religious
           man
           ,
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Frauncis
           ,
           and
           with
           tenne
           of
           his
           faithfullest
           seruants
           ,
           he
           imbarked
           
           by
           night
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           to
           Caleis
           ,
           where
           wee
           may
           truely
           saie
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           not
           yet
           withdrawne
           his
           hand
           frō
           punishing
           of
           this
           nation
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           was
           as
           a
           scourge
           ;
           for
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           affection
           this
           people
           bare
           vnto
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           necessarie
           to
           keepe
           this
           people
           in
           awe
           with
           garrisons
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           hurt
           and
           ruine
           of
           the
           subiects
           .
        
         
         
           
           Now
           was
           come
           the
           yeare
           1581.
           at
           what
           time
           they
           expected
           the
           ships
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           Brasil
           ,
           Saint
           Thomas
           ,
           Cape
           Vert
           ,
           &
           all
           other
           new
           found
           landes
           ,
           the
           which
           staied
           somewhat
           long
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           some
           feare
           ,
           being
           looked
           for
           with
           greater
           desire
           ,
           then
           euer
           anie
           were
           :
           Some
           feared
           they
           woulde
           not
           come
           ,
           others
           wished
           they
           shoulde
           come
           ,
           many
           helde
           opinion
           they
           shoulde
           willingly
           staie
           at
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           go
           into
           England
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           they
           should
           not
           willingly
           yeeld
           vnto
           ,
           touching
           vnaduisedly
           at
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           bee
           forced
           thereunto
           by
           the
           Ilanders
           .
           They
           were
           wished
           for
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           riches
           they
           carried
           ,
           as
           to
           vnderstande
           by
           them
           howe
           the
           people
           of
           those
           parts
           were
           addicted
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           whereof
           many
           doubted
           :
           Such
           as
           helde
           opinion
           they
           shoulde
           safely
           arriue
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           saide
           ,
           that
           the
           Indies
           and
           other
           prouinces
           coulde
           not
           maintaine
           themselues
           without
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           shoulde
           bee
           forced
           to
           yeelde
           obedience
           to
           whomsoeuer
           that
           shoulde
           be
           Lorde
           of
           Portugall
           :
           that
           they
           needed
           not
           feare
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           spoiled
           some
           ships
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           ,
           or
           that
           had
           anchored
           there
           of
           their
           owne
           free
           will
           ;
           yet
           now
           the
           Castillian
           armie
           being
           master
           at
           sea
           ,
           vpon
           their
           discouerie
           they
           woulde
           conduct
           them
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           not
           suffring
           them
           to
           approch
           the
           lande
           :
           Such
           as
           supposed
           they
           woulde
           not
           come
           ,
           saide
           ,
           that
           the
           saide
           ships
           were
           departed
           from
           Lisbone
           in
           the
           yeere
           1580.
           after
           King
           Henries
           death
           ,
           during
           the
           Gouernours
           raigne
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Lewes
             de
             Taide
          
           Earle
           of
           Toghia
           ,
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           knowing
           there
           was
           a
           space-gouernement
           ,
           with
           likelihood
           of
           warre
           ,
           woulde
           attende
           the
           euent
           without
           yeelding
           obedience
           to
           any
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           woulde
           then
           shew
           it
           when
           he
           had
           intelligence
           ,
           who
           were
           king
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           more
           acceptable
           vnto
           him
           ,
           or
           hoping
           that
           amidst
           these
           tumults
           ,
           there
           woulde
           something
           remaine
           to
           his
           share
           :
           But
           if
           notwithstanding
           he
           were
           resolued
           to
           sende
           them
           ,
           hee
           woulde
           appoint
           a
           captaine
           of
           his
           owne
           making
           ,
           and
           conformeable
           to
           his
           owne
           will
           ,
           with
           commission
           to
           obey
           him
           to
           whom
           he
           were
           most
           affected
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           were
           hard
           to
           iudge
           whom
           he
           wished
           most
           to
           be
           King
           :
           besides
           that
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Melo
          
           being
           captaine
           Generall
           of
           the
           same
           armie
           when
           it
           departed
           from
           Portugall
           ,
           being
           a
           deuoted
           seruant
           to
           the
           Prior
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           shew
           to
           be
           of
           his
           faction
           ,
           it
           was
           likely
           that
           if
           he
           returned
           ,
           &
           had
           any
           intelligēce
           of
           the
           Priors
           being
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           
           might
           easily
           vnderstande
           at
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           saile
           thither
           ,
           the
           which
           if
           he
           coulde
           not
           performe
           in
           the
           same
           ships
           ,
           hee
           woulde
           then
           lande
           in
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           and
           after
           saile
           in
           other
           boats
           ,
           whether
           hee
           pleased
           with
           hope
           of
           gaine
           and
           bootie
           :
           And
           although
           it
           were
           true
           that
           the
           Indians
           coulde
           not
           maintaine
           themselues
           ,
           yet
           Fraunce
           and
           England
           might
           more
           aboundanly
           furnish
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           profite
           then
           Portugall
           .
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           in
           discoursing
           of
           matters
           which
           depends
           vpon
           an
           others
           will
           ,
           we
           cannot
           cōsider
           al
           causes
           of
           their
           errors
           ,
           a
           matter
           priuate
           to
           the
           diuine
           knowledge
           ,
           it
           fell
           out
           in
           an
           other
           manner
           then
           had
           beene
           discoursed
           :
           For
           the
           Earle
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           hauing
           by
           the
           same
           ships
           receiued
           letters
           from
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           who
           enformed
           him
           of
           the
           equitie
           of
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           intent
           ,
           with
           large
           promises
           ,
           whereunto
           (
           and
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           others
           which
           he
           receiued
           from
           the
           gouernors
           )
           he
           gaue
           credite
           ,
           preferring
           them
           before
           such
           as
           he
           had
           receiued
           from
           Anthonie
           ,
           resolued
           to
           obey
           the
           King
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           ships
           departed
           ,
           and
           being
           arriued
           neere
           to
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           they
           came
           sailing
           without
           euer
           discouering
           of
           the
           
           kings
           armie
           ;
           for
           that
           Baldes
           discouraged
           with
           his
           ill
           successe
           at
           the
           Ilands
           could
           find
           no
           fit
           place
           to
           encounter
           thē
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           after
           they
           had
           remained
           a
           whole
           day
           amongst
           those
           Ilands
           ,
           they
           were
           encountred
           by
           a
           French
           Barke
           sent
           from
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           who
           entreated
           the
           Captaines
           to
           go
           to
           Angra
           :
           The
           Portugals
           demaunded
           the
           state
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           thereby
           know
           howe
           to
           gouerne
           themselues
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           there
           were
           none
           but
           marriners
           ,
           they
           coulde
           neither
           perswade
           ,
           dissemble
           ,
           nor
           speake
           the
           truth
           ;
           but
           contradicting
           themselues
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           fleete
           coulde
           drawe
           nothing
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           was
           confused
           :
           For
           one
           saide
           that
           the
           Catholique
           king
           was
           master
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           an
           other
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           a
           great
           parte
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           Anthony
           with
           a
           great
           armie
           made
           warre
           to
           expel
           him
           ,
           whereby
           there
           grew
           some
           controuersie
           in
           the
           fleete
           :
           For
           some
           (
           especially
           such
           as
           had
           little
           to
           loose
           )
           woulde
           lande
           in
           the
           Iland
           ;
           others
           woulde
           haue
           them
           hold
           togither
           vntill
           they
           had
           certaine
           intelligence
           of
           the
           state
           of
           the
           realme
           ;
           others
           without
           expecting
           any
           further
           information
           ,
           woulde
           haue
           them
           go
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           themselues
           to
           him
           that
           were
           king
           .
           The
           Captaine
           generall
           being
           retired
           into
           his
           chamber
           to
           parley
           with
           certaine
           Portugals
           and
           French
           men
           ,
           entertained
           them
           with
           these
           practizes
           ;
           but
           the
           marriners
           doubtful
           of
           some
           euill
           ,
           
           the
           rumor
           being
           appeased
           ,
           directed
           their
           course
           towards
           Lisbone
           ,
           where
           remained
           their
           wiues
           and
           children
           ,
           although
           some
           opposed
           themselues
           .
           It
           seemed
           that
           these
           ships
           being
           of
           such
           importance
           to
           the
           Prior
           and
           his
           disseines
           ,
           he
           should
           haue
           vsed
           more
           care
           to
           intercept
           them
           ,
           then
           it
           seemed
           hee
           did
           ;
           but
           in
           truth
           he
           omitted
           no
           diligence
           ,
           
           for
           he
           wrote
           vnto
           the
           Captaine
           generall
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           arriuall
           at
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           ,
           whereby
           he
           entreated
           him
           with
           large
           promises
           to
           remaine
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           consigne
           him
           his
           armie
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King.
           But
           the
           too
           great
           diligence
           of
           the
           Gouernour
           ,
           as
           it
           often
           hapneth
           ,
           did
           him
           harme
           ,
           for
           hauing
           sent
           foorth
           a
           Barke
           with
           these
           letters
           ,
           to
           attende
           the
           ships
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           encounter
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           sayling
           towards
           Portugall
           ,
           vpon
           the
           mid
           way
           ,
           they
           met
           with
           the
           armie
           of
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           ,
           who
           woondring
           at
           the
           negligence
           of
           Baldes
           ,
           whom
           they
           denied
           to
           haue
           seene
           ,
           he
           furnished
           them
           with
           water
           and
           other
           refreshings
           :
           
           They
           arriued
           after
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           contentment
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           staied
           so
           long
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           constantly
           beleeued
           they
           were
           gone
           into
           England
           ,
           and
           nowe
           the
           merchants
           began
           to
           assure
           their
           goods
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           fifth
           ,
           and
           the
           Captaine
           was
           extraordinarilie
           fauoured
           by
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           
           In
           this
           while
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           arriued
           at
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           where
           he
           vnderstands
           of
           Baldes
           his
           misfortune
           ,
           hauing
           viewed
           the
           Iland
           fortified
           on
           all
           parts
           where
           he
           might
           descend
           ,
           and
           by
           nature
           vnaccessible
           ,
           finding
           himselfe
           to
           haue
           fewe
           men
           ,
           the
           enimie
           victorious
           ,
           and
           the
           season
           of
           the
           yeere
           farre
           aduanced
           ,
           the
           seas
           swelling
           betimes
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           he
           resolued
           (
           and
           with
           iudgement
           )
           to
           returne
           to
           Portugall
           ,
           without
           attempting
           any
           thing
           by
           force
           .
           Hee
           first
           sent
           one
           to
           aduise
           the
           citie
           of
           Angra
           ,
           to
           yeelde
           obedience
           vnto
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           promising
           them
           pardons
           ,
           recompences
           ,
           and
           many
           fauours
           ,
           but
           they
           measuring
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           promises
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           Kings
           clemencie
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           owne
           merits
           ,
           arrogantly
           made
           him
           answere
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           say
           in
           what
           part
           hee
           woulde
           descend
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           open
           him
           the
           passage
           ;
           by
           reason
           whereof
           Figueroa
           returned
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           
           with
           Baldes
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           presently
           committed
           to
           prison
           ;
           yet
           he
           was
           after
           deliuered
           ,
           shewing
           the
           instructions
           that
           had
           beene
           giuen
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           prohibite
           him
           to
           fight
           .
           This
           returne
           of
           the
           armie
           encouraged
           the
           Ilanders
           ,
           perswading
           themselues
           
           that
           Figueroa
           had
           greater
           forces
           ,
           then
           indeed
           hee
           had
           ,
           and
           seeing
           him
           fearefull
           to
           descend
           ,
           they
           supposed
           he
           made
           great
           reckoning
           of
           theirs
           .
           They
           wrote
           the
           newes
           of
           all
           these
           things
           vnto
           the
           Prior
           being
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           who
           thanked
           them
           with
           curteous
           letters
           ,
           and
           sent
           them
           artillerie
           ,
           harquebusies
           ,
           powder
           ,
           and
           other
           munition
           ,
           promising
           to
           furnish
           them
           with
           men
           :
           Hee
           commaunded
           them
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           the
           goods
           of
           all
           such
           as
           arriued
           there
           ,
           being
           subiect
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           sent
           him
           all
           the
           merchandise
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           in
           fower
           or
           fiue
           ships
           come
           from
           the
           west
           Indies
           .
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           it
           seemed
           to
           many
           ,
           that
           this
           could
           not
           continue
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           send
           from
           Portugall
           a
           great
           armie
           against
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           shoulde
           not
           bee
           able
           to
           
           make
           resistance
           ,
           they
           dispatched
           into
           Fraunce
           one
           
             Anthony
             Aluarez
          
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           base
           officer
           ,
           to
           vnderstande
           what
           the
           Prior
           did
           ,
           what
           forces
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           might
           expect
           from
           thence
           ,
           who
           being
           returned
           with
           the
           orders
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Saint
           Iaques
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           d'Auis
           which
           the
           Prior
           had
           giuen
           them
           ,
           they
           reported
           ,
           at
           his
           entreatie
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           great
           armie
           readie
           to
           descend
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           the
           which
           in
           truth
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           bringing
           letters
           to
           the
           Gouernor
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Prior
           gaue
           vnto
           them
           likewise
           a
           coller
           of
           the
           order
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           duckats
           of
           reuenew
           ,
           the
           which
           mooued
           some
           others
           to
           go
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           as
           also
           from
           England
           ,
           there
           came
           some
           fewe
           soldiers
           to
           the
           Iland
           in
           ships
           which
           sailed
           into
           those
           parts
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           neuer
           three
           hundreth
           in
           number
           ,
           being
           often
           of
           opinion
           to
           sende
           them
           backe
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           winter
           was
           at
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           cal
           them
           backe
           in
           sommer
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           people
           would
           not
           yeeld
           vnto
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           King
           had
           sent
           them
           ,
           they
           woulde
           entertaine
           them
           .
           The
           Iesuits
           being
           walled
           vp
           within
           their
           monasterie
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           gaue
           meate
           but
           twise
           a
           weeke
           ,
           greeuing
           to
           be
           thus
           wrongully
           imprisoned
           ,
           vpon
           a
           certaine
           day
           they
           opened
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           hauing
           placed
           the
           sacrament
           in
           the
           midst
           ,
           they
           would
           trie
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           if
           they
           might
           remaine
           free
           :
           The
           ministers
           of
           iustice
           went
           vnto
           the
           couent
           ,
           to
           demaund
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           innouation
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           propounded
           by
           the
           fathers
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           offences
           so
           required
           ,
           they
           should
           punish
           them
           ,
           but
           holding
           them
           as
           suspect
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           suffer
           them
           to
           depart
           into
           Portugall
           .
           The
           resolution
           was
           (
           after
           some
           speeches
           vsed
           beyond
           the
           termes
           of
           modesty
           )
           that
           
           the
           fathers
           shoulde
           be
           walled
           vp
           againe
           ,
           and
           a
           certaine
           person
           who
           
           said
           that
           in
           iustice
           they
           should
           burne
           these
           priests
           ,
           with
           their
           monasterie
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           had
           deserued
           for
           the
           affection
           they
           bare
           vnto
           the
           Castillians
           ;
           he
           staied
           not
           long
           to
           acknowledge
           his
           error
           ,
           for
           departing
           from
           thence
           ,
           he
           fell
           sicke
           vnto
           the
           death
           ,
           and
           God
           woulde
           haue
           him
           confesse
           (
           as
           he
           saide
           )
           that
           this
           griefe
           hapned
           vnto
           him
           for
           that
           occasion
           :
           All
           the
           other
           religious
           men
           did
           what
           they
           coulde
           to
           wrong
           these
           fathers
           ,
           who
           being
           of
           a
           contrarie
           opinion
           ,
           and
           practising
           profession
           of
           war
           ,
           could
           not
           endure
           that
           these
           should
           be
           Castillians
           in
           their
           harts
           ,
           refusing
           to
           enioy
           that
           libertie
           :
           They
           imprisoned
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           who
           gouerneth
           the
           spiritualtie
           in
           the
           Bishops
           name
           ,
           which
           remaineth
           in
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           ,
           and
           chose
           an
           other
           after
           their
           owne
           humour
           .
           These
           things
           did
           much
           displease
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           resolued
           to
           vndertake
           this
           enterprise
           the
           sommer
           following
           ,
           although
           hee
           doubted
           it
           for
           many
           causes
           ,
           which
           behooued
           him
           to
           prouide
           for
           ,
           togither
           with
           the
           new
           iealousies
           which
           grew
           ,
           hauing
           intelligence
           that
           the
           Turke
           prepared
           an
           armie
           at
           sea
           ,
           to
           send
           to
           endomage
           Christendome
           .
           That
           Lucciali
           a
           famous
           pirat
           ,
           and
           Captaine
           generall
           of
           the
           Turkes
           armie
           ,
           was
           come
           from
           Constantinople
           to
           Alger
           with
           threescore
           and
           tenne
           galleies
           ,
           and
           although
           it
           were
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           then
           to
           visite
           the
           state
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           and
           to
           prouide
           for
           it
           ,
           fearing
           that
           the
           king
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           newe
           Acquisition
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           the
           warres
           wherein
           the
           Turks
           were
           busied
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Persia
           ,
           might
           trouble
           this
           prouince
           ;
           yet
           he
           ministred
           matter
           of
           suspect
           ,
           for
           the
           Catholique
           King
           hauing
           treated
           with
           the
           Cherriffe
           to
           yeeld
           vnto
           him
           Alarache
           in
           exchange
           of
           Mazagon
           ,
           and
           not
           agreeing
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Moores
           are
           great
           deceiuers
           in
           their
           promises
           :
           It
           was
           suspected
           the
           Turke
           vnderstanding
           this
           practise
           ,
           had
           sent
           Lucciali
           to
           diuert
           this
           exchange
           ,
           to
           fortifie
           Alarache
           ,
           and
           furnish
           it
           with
           Turkes
           ;
           so
           as
           being
           so
           neere
           neighbour
           vnto
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           a
           conuenient
           port
           for
           galleies
           ,
           it
           might
           greatly
           annoy
           him
           :
           But
           hee
           returned
           after
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           being
           called
           backe
           at
           the
           pursuite
           of
           his
           competitours
           .
        
         
           
           The
           State
           of
           Flaunders
           ministred
           matter
           of
           consideration
           ,
           for
           although
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orenge
           had
           long
           enioyed
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           prouinces
           ,
           yet
           the
           king
           had
           great
           hope
           ,
           especially
           now
           vpon
           
           on
           the
           conquest
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           that
           this
           people
           woulde
           be
           aduised
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           day
           he
           shoulde
           reclaime
           them
           ;
           but
           this
           hope
           soone
           failed
           ,
           for
           that
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Valois
          
           Duke
           of
           Alançon
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           most
           christian
           King
           Henry
           the
           thirde
           ,
           being
           entred
           with
           armes
           into
           Flaunders
           ,
           and
           hauing
           succoured
           them
           that
           were
           in
           Cambrey
           ,
           he
           forced
           the
           Prince
           of
           Parma
           Captaine
           generall
           for
           the
           king
           (
           being
           at
           the
           siege
           thereof
           )
           to
           retire
           :
           And
           although
           being
           master
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           he
           presently
           returned
           ,
           yet
           the
           state
           of
           Fraunce
           seemed
           troublesome
           and
           readie
           to
           attempt
           some
           newe
           and
           important
           alteration
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           French
           were
           animated
           by
           Anthony
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           thither
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           being
           embraced
           by
           the
           Queene
           mother
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           visited
           by
           the
           whole
           Courte
           .
           They
           had
           intelligence
           likewise
           of
           a
           practise
           which
           displeased
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           saide
           Duke
           of
           Alançon
           shoulde
           marrie
           with
           Elizabeth
           Queene
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           had
           passed
           and
           repassed
           aboue
           once
           into
           that
           Iland
           ,
           it
           was
           giuen
           out
           the
           marriage
           was
           secretly
           cōcluded
           ,
           but
           whether
           it
           were
           so
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           said
           Duke
           of
           Alançon
           ended
           that
           combination
           ;
           but
           men
           of
           the
           greatest
           iudgement
           ,
           beleeued
           that
           her
           Maiestie
           of
           England
           was
           not
           married
           to
           the
           saide
           Duke
           ,
           bicause
           she
           had
           refused
           so
           many
           great
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           had
           liued
           with
           the
           reputation
           of
           a
           most
           chaste
           ,
           &
           vertuous
           Princesse
           .
           The
           Catholique
           king
           complained
           to
           the
           most
           Christian
           king
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           receiued
           the
           Prior
           his
           rebell
           into
           Fraunce
           ;
           of
           the
           succours
           giuen
           to
           Cambrey
           ,
           and
           blamed
           the
           marriage
           with
           England
           ,
           labouring
           to
           diuert
           it
           all
           he
           coulde
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           by
           no
           meanes
           to
           yeelde
           vnto
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           difference
           of
           religion
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           made
           answere
           to
           these
           propositions
           by
           his
           Embassador
           :
           That
           as
           for
           the
           marriage
           ,
           he
           left
           it
           to
           the
           Duke
           ,
           who
           was
           thereunto
           enclined
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Nobilitie
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           master
           of
           their
           wils
           :
           That
           the
           Prior
           had
           beene
           receiued
           by
           the
           Queene
           mother
           ,
           who
           being
           Queene
           (
           as
           she
           beleeued
           )
           of
           that
           realme
           ,
           had
           receiued
           this
           her
           vassall
           :
           That
           he
           had
           opposed
           himselfe
           to
           his
           brother
           ,
           touching
           the
           succours
           of
           Cambrey
           ,
           but
           his
           admonitions
           were
           of
           no
           credite
           .
           This
           answere
           confirmed
           the
           Catholique
           king
           in
           the
           opinion
           hee
           had
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           these
           expeditions
           which
           had
           beene
           made
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Alançon
           ,
           were
           all
           lets
           proceeding
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           couered
           
           with
           this
           maske
           ,
           seeming
           impossible
           that
           the
           Duke
           (
           contrary
           to
           the
           Kings
           will
           and
           pleasure
           )
           shoulde
           raise
           so
           great
           forces
           in
           Fraunce
           .
           The
           which
           although
           it
           seemed
           incredible
           ,
           yet
           Fraunce
           had
           continued
           long
           in
           such
           an
           estate
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           maruaile
           ,
           for
           that
           King
           Henry
           and
           his
           predecessor
           Charles
           the
           ninth
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           molested
           by
           their
           subiects
           vpon
           the
           points
           of
           religion
           ,
           all
           was
           in
           disorder
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           state
           seemed
           somewhat
           better
           pacified
           ,
           yet
           their
           mindes
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           these
           former
           troubles
           ,
           remained
           still
           enclined
           vnto
           warre
           :
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           Fraunce
           ,
           Englande
           ,
           and
           Flaunders
           ,
           did
           somewhat
           assist
           in
           these
           matters
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           vnderstanding
           of
           things
           that
           follow
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           lawfull
           for
           me
           to
           digresse
           a
           little
           to
           speake
           something
           of
           these
           countries
           .
        
         
           
           In
           Fraunce
           liued
           
             Katherine
             de
             Medicy
          
           ,
           mother
           to
           the
           king
           ,
           whose
           age
           and
           valour
           all
           Fraunce
           obeied
           :
           she
           seemed
           to
           be
           discontented
           with
           the
           Catholique
           king
           for
           diuers
           respects
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           made
           most
           shewe
           of
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           the
           realme
           of
           Portugall
           by
           force
           ,
           refusing
           to
           submit
           himselfe
           to
           iustice
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           more
           interest
           then
           hee
           ;
           whereupon
           it
           was
           supposed
           ,
           that
           (
           mooued
           with
           this
           disdaine
           )
           she
           shoulde
           labour
           to
           make
           warre
           against
           Portugall
           :
           with
           whom
           agreed
           the
           said
           Duke
           of
           Alāçon
           her
           son
           ,
           no
           lesse
           enimy
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           then
           the
           mother
           ,
           mooued
           thereunto
           ,
           for
           that
           hauing
           demaunded
           one
           of
           the
           daughters
           of
           the
           saide
           King
           in
           marriage
           ,
           he
           was
           refused
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           required
           with
           his
           wife
           ,
           a
           portion
           fitte
           for
           her
           qualitie
           :
           He
           was
           followed
           by
           the
           whole
           Nobilitie
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           whom
           he
           might
           easily
           lead
           where
           he
           pleased
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           against
           the
           Kings
           liking
           ,
           the
           which
           grewe
           ,
           for
           that
           remaining
           the
           third
           sonne
           to
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           with
           small
           hope
           euer
           to
           aspire
           vnto
           the
           crowne
           ,
           hauing
           two
           brothers
           Charles
           and
           Henry
           his
           elders
           ,
           hauing
           a
           great
           minde
           and
           stirring
           ,
           he
           gaue
           eare
           to
           al
           such
           as
           discontented
           with
           the
           king
           ,
           or
           desirous
           of
           innouation
           (
           whereof
           there
           are
           numbers
           in
           Fraunce
           )
           laboured
           to
           alter
           the
           quiet
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           often
           resolued
           to
           conquer
           himselfe
           some
           newe
           estate
           out
           of
           Fraunce
           .
           Perswaded
           to
           this
           resolution
           by
           such
           as
           were
           about
           him
           ,
           he
           supposed
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           his
           brothers
           were
           opposite
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           no
           meanes
           they
           woulde
           like
           of
           his
           greatnes
           :
           so
           as
           that
           which
           was
           giuen
           him
           by
           the
           wisest
           for
           good
           counsell
           ,
           he
           did
           interprete
           to
           the
           ill
           affection
           they
           bare
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           
           sought
           to
           obscure
           the
           glorie
           whereunto
           he
           aspired
           :
           And
           this
           iealousie
           encreased
           when
           as
           his
           brother
           Henry
           was
           called
           to
           the
           crowne
           of
           Poland
           ,
           by
           not
           giuing
           him
           presently
           such
           places
           as
           hee
           enioied
           in
           Fraunce
           .
           By
           this
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           those
           which
           followed
           him
           ,
           tooke
           an
           occasion
           to
           settle
           in
           his
           conceite
           ,
           a
           hatred
           against
           his
           brethren
           ,
           giuing
           him
           to
           vnderstande
           ,
           that
           they
           detested
           his
           greatnes
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           could
           so
           wel
           effect
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           said
           Henry
           did
           afterwards
           come
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Charles
           the
           ninth
           ,
           from
           the
           crown
           of
           Poland
           to
           that
           of
           Fraunce
           ;
           yet
           the
           Duke
           continued
           still
           his
           first
           desires
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           greater
           traine
           then
           before
           :
           For
           some
           considered
           that
           Henry
           being
           sickly
           ,
           and
           without
           children
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           one
           day
           be
           king
           :
           It
           was
           therefore
           no
           woonder
           ,
           if
           without
           the
           kings
           consent
           ,
           yea
           contrary
           to
           his
           liking
           ,
           he
           attempted
           many
           things
           ,
           although
           there
           were
           some
           shewe
           ,
           that
           the
           king
           his
           brother
           had
           intelligence
           with
           him
           .
           And
           although
           his
           forces
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           the
           Queene
           Mothers
           ,
           were
           of
           importance
           ,
           &
           might
           well
           cause
           the
           Catholique
           king
           to
           feare
           ,
           yet
           it
           seemed
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           England
           woulde
           likewise
           ioyne
           with
           him
           :
           For
           it
           was
           giuen
           out
           ,
           that
           Elizabeth
           doubting
           the
           Kings
           force
           ,
           and
           knowing
           the
           Popes
           intention
           against
           her
           ,
           hauing
           seene
           the
           proofe
           thereof
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           sought
           to
           secure
           hirselfe
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           wrong
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           she
           entred
           into
           an
           agreement
           (
           as
           it
           was
           said
           )
           with
           the
           Queene
           and
           her
           yoongest
           sonne
           ,
           to
           the
           preiudice
           of
           Philip
           ,
           whereof
           the
           effect
           was
           soone
           seen
           .
           
           The
           saide
           Alançon
           being
           returned
           againe
           into
           England
           ,
           being
           alreadie
           agreed
           with
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orenge
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           instrument
           of
           all
           these
           practizes
           ,
           he
           passed
           from
           thence
           to
           Antwerpe
           ,
           where
           the
           peoples
           humours
           being
           before
           disposed
           by
           the
           saide
           Prince
           ,
           he
           was
           receiued
           in
           all
           these
           places
           with
           great
           ioy
           ;
           and
           the
           xix
           .
           day
           of
           Februarie
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1582.
           they
           did
           sweare
           him
           Duke
           of
           Brabant
           ,
           the
           which
           caused
           a
           generall
           admiration
           for
           many
           reasons
           :
           It
           seemed
           strange
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orenge
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           absolute
           Lord
           in
           those
           countries
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           had
           so
           long
           defended
           ,
           woulde
           vpon
           the
           end
           of
           the
           worke
           spoile
           himself
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           &
           giue
           it
           vnto
           a
           stranger
           ,
           without
           constraint
           ,
           without
           profit
           ,
           &
           to
           the
           preiudice
           of
           his
           honor
           :
           And
           although
           it
           seemed
           he
           had
           done
           the
           like
           to
           Mathias
           Arch
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           &
           afterwards
           sent
           him
           back
           into
           Germany
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           credible
           that
           he
           hoped
           euer
           to
           do
           so
           vnto
           the
           Duke
           ;
           for
           besides
           
           that
           he
           was
           entred
           in
           a
           manner
           by
           maine
           force
           ;
           his
           power
           ,
           the
           neernes
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           &
           the
           fauor
           of
           England
           ,
           might
           wel
           induce
           men
           to
           beleeue
           that
           he
           woulde
           so
           establish
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           need
           not
           feare
           to
           be
           expelled
           .
           There
           wanted
           not
           such
           as
           woulde
           excuse
           the
           Prince
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           nowe
           wearie
           ,
           and
           vnfurnished
           of
           money
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           so
           great
           warres
           ,
           that
           they
           coulde
           not
           relieue
           him
           as
           hee
           had
           neede
           ;
           and
           thefore
           it
           behooued
           him
           to
           seeke
           some
           one
           that
           should
           aide
           him
           against
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           who
           hauing
           now
           recouered
           the
           realme
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           shoulde
           bee
           able
           with
           greater
           ease
           to
           molest
           those
           countries
           ,
           &
           seeing
           that
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           seeke
           for
           succours
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           greater
           person
           then
           this
           ,
           making
           in
           a
           manner
           an
           muincible
           vnion
           of
           these
           estates
           with
           Fraunce
           and
           England
           ;
           besides
           ,
           the
           Prince
           shoulde
           attaine
           to
           the
           wished
           ende
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           depriue
           the
           Catholique
           king
           of
           the
           whole
           possession
           ,
           and
           many
           did
           so
           much
           relie
           vpon
           the
           Princes
           foresight
           and
           iudgement
           ,
           that
           they
           supposed
           hee
           woulde
           like
           wise
           expell
           Alançon
           when
           hee
           pleased
           .
           Many
           blamed
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Dukes
           proceeding
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           vsurpe
           an
           others
           patrimonie
           without
           any
           title
           :
           others
           excused
           him
           ,
           forging
           lawes
           of
           state
           after
           their
           owne
           humours
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           priuileges
           of
           the
           countrey
           did
           allow
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Catholique
           King
           did
           not
           obserue
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           choose
           a
           Prince
           of
           themselues
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           King
           hauing
           broken
           ,
           they
           had
           sought
           out
           an
           
           other
           Lorde
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           the
           league
           was
           not
           yet
           ended
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           but
           to
           diuert
           the
           Catholique
           King
           from
           making
           warre
           in
           those
           countries
           ,
           at
           the
           mediation
           of
           Anthony
           to
           trouble
           the
           state
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           they
           prepared
           a
           great
           armie
           in
           Fraunce
           :
           Some
           said
           it
           was
           to
           be
           imploied
           against
           the
           same
           realme
           ,
           hoping
           the
           people
           woulde
           rise
           against
           the
           Castillians
           :
           some
           supposed
           it
           shoulde
           be
           sent
           to
           succour
           the
           Terceraes
           ,
           the
           winning
           whereof
           ,
           Philip
           threatned
           to
           attempt
           ;
           and
           some
           beleeued
           that
           they
           went
           for
           no
           other
           intent
           ,
           but
           to
           surprise
           certaine
           ships
           that
           came
           from
           the
           newe
           nauigations
           ,
           charged
           with
           golde
           and
           spice
           .
           There
           hapned
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Flaunders
           ,
           
           a
           matter
           of
           admiration
           and
           seldome
           seene
           :
           For
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orenge
           being
           in
           Antwerpe
           ,
           quiet
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           greatest
           fortune
           that
           he
           was
           euer
           ,
           was
           shot
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           rising
           from
           his
           table
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           seruants
           ,
           with
           a
           pistoll
           ,
           by
           
             Iohn
             Scaurigni
          
           ,
           a
           yoong
           man
           ,
           a
           Biscaine
           ,
           mooued
           thereunto
           by
           zeale
           of
           religion
           ,
           as
           he
           pretended
           :
           
           the
           bullet
           hitting
           him
           vnder
           his
           right
           iawe
           ,
           passed
           forth
           through
           the
           window
           ;
           and
           although
           he
           was
           supposed
           to
           be
           dead
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           cured
           and
           liued
           ,
           and
           the
           offender
           was
           presently
           slaine
           by
           his
           guard
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           were
           founde
           accessarie
           ,
           were
           executed
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           things
           were
           determined
           in
           Fraunce
           and
           the
           low
           Countries
           ,
           the
           king
           (
           who
           remained
           still
           in
           Portugall
           )
           sought
           to
           giue
           
           contentment
           to
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           who
           hauing
           long
           ,
           and
           with
           importunitie
           sought
           for
           recompence
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           ende
           all
           in
           a
           manner
           dispatched
           ,
           giuing
           vnto
           many
           of
           them
           orders
           of
           knighthoode
           ,
           much
           of
           the
           reuenewes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           offices
           that
           might
           bee
           giuen
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           griefe
           of
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           who
           saide
           ,
           that
           this
           realme
           with
           more
           right
           appertained
           vnto
           Philip
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           inherited
           it
           ,
           bought
           it
           ,
           and
           conquered
           it
           .
           This
           distribution
           was
           made
           by
           the
           two
           Deputies
           with
           great
           bountie
           ,
           yet
           wrought
           it
           no
           good
           effect
           in
           the
           Kings
           fauour
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           acceptable
           ;
           for
           finding
           two
           kinde
           of
           Portugals
           ,
           which
           sought
           for
           reward
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           to
           whom
           Philip
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Henry
           and
           the
           Gouernours
           ,
           had
           promised
           money
           and
           honors
           to
           follow
           his
           partie
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           faithfully
           without
           promises
           ,
           yea
           ,
           refusing
           them
           ,
           had
           loially
           serued
           him
           :
           It
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           impossible
           to
           equall
           their
           recompences
           ,
           so
           as
           one
           of
           the
           parties
           should
           not
           be
           discontented
           ;
           but
           they
           proceeded
           so
           ,
           as
           some
           were
           grieued
           ,
           and
           others
           proude
           :
           For
           besides
           the
           errors
           that
           were
           committed
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           officers
           ,
           being
           more
           easie
           to
           promise
           then
           to
           performe
           ;
           the
           kings
           Agents
           had
           made
           large
           offers
           not
           onelie
           to
           such
           as
           coulde
           helpe
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           many
           of
           small
           meanes
           ,
           and
           lesse
           countenance
           .
           The
           King
           desired
           in
           any
           case
           to
           satisfie
           these
           bonds
           ;
           and
           although
           he
           woulde
           haue
           rewarded
           the
           most
           faithfull
           aboue
           all
           others
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           performe
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           excessiue
           promises
           ,
           all
           the
           reuenewes
           of
           the
           crowne
           had
           not
           beene
           sufficient
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           often
           hapneth
           in
           Courts
           ,
           they
           gaue
           not
           vnto
           them
           that
           deserued
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           proportion
           ,
           as
           to
           such
           as
           were
           vnworthie
           :
           So
           as
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           subiects
           was
           nothing
           encreased
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           trusty
           were
           discontented
           ,
           seeming
           against
           reason
           to
           bee
           woorse
           entreated
           then
           those
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           lesse
           faithfull
           ,
           but
           with
           rewarde
           in
           hande
           ,
           alleaging
           also
           that
           many
           of
           them
           had
           not
           performed
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           were
           paide
           ;
           seeming
           sufficient
           vnto
           many
           to
           remaine
           newters
           ;
           and
           to
           some
           that
           had
           
           serued
           Anthony
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           least
           faithfull
           (
           for
           that
           their
           harts
           were
           not
           so
           firmely
           setled
           to
           the
           Kings
           seruice
           )
           they
           supposed
           to
           haue
           carried
           themselues
           wisely
           :
           They
           esteemed
           euery
           small
           matter
           to
           be
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           and
           (
           supposing
           the
           king
           to
           vnderstand
           wel
           what
           neede
           he
           had
           of
           them
           ,
           )
           in
           contempt
           of
           the
           rest
           they
           grew
           insolent
           .
           These
           were
           the
           generall
           causes
           for
           the
           which
           the
           greatest
           distribution
           that
           euer
           was
           within
           the
           realme
           ,
           was
           not
           pleasing
           ;
           but
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Portugals
           is
           vneasie
           to
           content
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           for
           being
           enuious
           ,
           they
           doe
           feele
           with
           greater
           griefe
           an
           other
           mans
           profite
           ,
           then
           their
           owne
           losse
           :
           Those
           of
           the
           baser
           sort
           ,
           although
           they
           expected
           no
           answere
           ,
           hauing
           enriched
           themselues
           in
           their
           trades
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           multitude
           of
           Courtiers
           ;
           yet
           coulde
           they
           not
           suffer
           the
           Castillians
           to
           be
           superiors
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           vsuall
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           they
           desired
           innouations
           ;
           the
           which
           the
           King
           discouering
           ,
           did
           greatly
           trouble
           his
           minde
           ,
           finding
           himselfe
           to
           faile
           in
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           supposed
           shoulde
           haue
           bred
           him
           a
           quiet
           enioying
           of
           the
           realme
           .
           He
           did
           appoint
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           
           saide
           before
           )
           that
           his
           sister
           Marie
           ,
           widow
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Maximilian
           the
           seconde
           ,
           being
           then
           in
           Germanie
           ,
           shoulde
           come
           into
           Spaine
           ,
           with
           Margaret
           her
           daughter
           :
           And
           although
           the
           discourse
           of
           her
           comming
           were
           diuers
           ,
           for
           that
           some
           supposed
           she
           shoulde
           remaine
           at
           Madrill
           ,
           with
           the
           kings
           daughters
           ;
           others
           ,
           that
           she
           should
           come
           into
           Portugall
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           woulde
           leaue
           her
           as
           Gouernesse
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           to
           go
           vnto
           the
           States
           of
           Aragon
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           was
           called
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           ende
           she
           came
           vnto
           Lisbone
           :
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           whether
           the
           rumours
           of
           Fraunce
           increased
           ,
           by
           reason
           whereof
           the
           King
           woulde
           not
           depart
           ;
           or
           that
           it
           was
           not
           fitte
           that
           of
           an
           Empresse
           she
           shoulde
           become
           Gouernesse
           of
           a
           small
           realme
           ,
           the
           King
           for
           that
           time
           did
           not
           depart
           ,
           neither
           did
           she
           gouerne
           at
           all
           .
           True
           it
           is
           that
           hauing
           resolued
           to
           leaue
           Cardinal
           Albert
           ,
           Arch
           Duke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           the
           Empresse
           son
           in
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           he
           beganne
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           the
           dispatch
           of
           affaires
           ,
           and
           hauing
           one
           day
           assembled
           the
           Councell
           of
           estate
           ,
           he
           saide
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           burthened
           with
           the
           gouernment
           of
           many
           
           realmes
           ,
           whereof
           hee
           had
           the
           care
           ,
           hee
           desired
           somewhat
           to
           discharg
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           consideration
           hauing
           thought
           the
           saide
           Cardinall
           fitte
           for
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           saide
           realme
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           
           he
           would
           leaue
           the
           charge
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           heereafter
           they
           should
           holde
           their
           Councell
           in
           his
           presence
           .
        
         
           
           In
           this
           space
           the
           Portugals
           of
           the
           Terceraes
           within
           the
           city
           of
           Angra
           were
           in
           no
           small
           cōfusion
           ,
           for
           after
           they
           had
           imprisoned
           
             Iohn
             de
             Betancour
          
           ,
           walled
           vp
           the
           Iesuites
           within
           their
           College
           ,
           taken
           diuers
           ships
           ,
           and
           committed
           extortions
           vpon
           diuers
           Citizens
           ,
           which
           followed
           secretly
           the
           Catholique
           kings
           partie
           ;
           there
           grew
           among
           themselues
           some
           difficultie
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           seemed
           vnto
           many
           that
           
             Ciprian
             de
             Figueredo
          
           ,
           chiefe
           gouernour
           ,
           did
           not
           continue
           with
           that
           vehemence
           he
           had
           begun
           .
           And
           as
           it
           happens
           to
           him
           that
           rules
           ,
           all
           the
           seditious
           did
           malice
           him
           ;
           so
           as
           vpon
           any
           smal
           matter
           ,
           they
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           slander
           him
           &
           acuse
           him
           of
           infidelitie
           ,
           although
           the
           cause
           may
           only
           be
           imputed
           vnto
           him
           ,
           that
           this
           Iland
           was
           not
           obedient
           vnto
           King
           Philip
           :
           by
           reason
           whereof
           ,
           being
           desirous
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           winter
           ,
           to
           dismisse
           certaine
           ships
           which
           were
           there
           detained
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Iesuits
           from
           the
           prison
           wherein
           they
           were
           ,
           all
           the
           obseruers
           of
           his
           actions
           opposed
           themselues
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           the
           other
           religious
           men
           ,
           as
           those
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           being
           more
           seditious
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           feared
           most
           ,
           and
           were
           most
           watchfull
           of
           the
           affaires
           ;
           so
           as
           hee
           that
           in
           a
           manner
           had
           beene
           absolute
           Lorde
           ,
           the
           people
           being
           nowe
           incensed
           against
           him
           ,
           hee
           founde
           that
           hee
           coulde
           no
           more
           execute
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           had
           beene
           before
           tolerable
           .
           And
           although
           he
           laboured
           so
           ,
           as
           the
           ships
           were
           dismissed
           ,
           yet
           coulde
           hee
           not
           deliuer
           the
           Iesuits
           ;
           for
           hee
           must
           of
           force
           ,
           with
           greater
           rigor
           ,
           trie
           the
           peoples
           inconstancie
           ,
           and
           the
           distrust
           of
           Princes
           :
           For
           hauing
           aduertised
           Anthony
           being
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           of
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           authoritie
           that
           many
           tooke
           vpon
           them
           against
           him
           ,
           demaunding
           when
           hee
           woulde
           come
           into
           the
           realme
           ,
           adding
           withall
           ,
           that
           this
           Iland
           was
           ruined
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           coulde
           not
           long
           continue
           in
           this
           estate
           ;
           Anthony
           grew
           in
           iealousie
           of
           him
           ,
           furthered
           by
           the
           letters
           he
           had
           receiued
           from
           his
           enimies
           ,
           the
           which
           saide
           plainly
           that
           he
           was
           a
           traitor
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           resolued
           to
           sende
           from
           Fraunce
           ,
           vnto
           the
           gouernment
           of
           these
           Ilands
           ,
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Sylua
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           newly
           made
           Counte
           of
           Toresuedras
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           chiefest
           fauorites
           ,
           who
           arriued
           
           there
           in
           March
           ,
           with
           as
           ample
           commission
           as
           might
           be
           giuen
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           and
           hauing
           dispossessed
           Figueredo
           from
           his
           charge
           ,
           he
           began
           with
           a
           barbarous
           tyrannie
           to
           molest
           both
           friends
           &
           foes
           for
           
           the
           recouering
           of
           money
           :
           Before
           his
           arriuall
           ,
           a
           shippe
           laden
           with
           meale
           departed
           from
           Angra
           ,
           with
           shew
           to
           go
           vnto
           Brazil
           ,
           the
           which
           being
           not
           farre
           from
           the
           Iland
           ,
           tooke
           her
           course
           for
           Lisbone
           :
           Some
           supposed
           that
           this
           was
           a
           practise
           of
           Figueredos
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           this
           meanes
           by
           his
           letter
           ,
           hee
           had
           demaunded
           pardon
           of
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           deliuer
           him
           the
           Iland
           ,
           aduising
           him
           what
           course
           to
           take
           ;
           for
           afterwards
           an
           other
           shippe
           departing
           from
           Lisbone
           ,
           it
           was
           knowne
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           carried
           the
           kings
           letters
           to
           Figueredo
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           many
           of
           the
           better
           sorte
           ,
           the
           which
           tooke
           not
           the
           effect
           that
           was
           expected
           ;
           for
           the
           saide
           shippe
           arriued
           after
           the
           comming
           of
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           ,
           so
           as
           Figueredo
           being
           dispossessed
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           coulde
           not
           execute
           his
           practise
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           hande
           .
        
         
           
           During
           these
           stirres
           ,
           they
           made
           a
           slowe
           preparation
           at
           Lisbone
           for
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           King
           was
           not
           yet
           well
           resolued
           to
           attempt
           it
           in
           the
           yeere
           1582.
           his
           Councell
           varying
           in
           their
           opinions
           :
           Some
           aduised
           him
           ,
           presently
           with
           all
           his
           power
           to
           force
           them
           ,
           alleaging
           that
           the
           longer
           he
           delaied
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           daungerous
           the
           enterprise
           would
           prooue
           ;
           for
           both
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           English
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           it
           was
           saide
           )
           were
           bounde
           thither
           ,
           woulde
           ,
           if
           they
           landed
           ,
           fortifie
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           time
           ;
           so
           as
           hardly
           afterwards
           they
           shoulde
           finde
           any
           entrance
           :
           They
           did
           likewise
           weigh
           this
           enterprise
           with
           regard
           of
           honor
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           of
           small
           reputation
           and
           dishonorable
           ,
           that
           so
           weake
           an
           Iland
           ,
           shoulde
           dare
           in
           the
           view
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           resist
           the
           forces
           of
           so
           great
           a
           King
           :
           They
           shewed
           of
           how
           great
           consequence
           it
           was
           ,
           being
           (
           as
           they
           saide
           )
           seated
           in
           a
           place
           which
           was
           the
           onely
           refuge
           of
           all
           the
           ships
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           the
           east
           and
           west
           Indies
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           the
           new
           nauigations
           ,
           into
           Spaine
           :
           for
           although
           there
           were
           other
           Ilands
           in
           this
           sea
           ,
           yet
           was
           there
           not
           any
           so
           commodious
           as
           this
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           very
           vnfitte
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           French
           and
           English
           became
           masters
           thereof
           (
           as
           it
           was
           to
           bee
           feared
           if
           they
           protracted
           time
           )
           and
           lodged
           their
           armies
           there
           ,
           they
           might
           from
           thence
           encounter
           the
           ships
           of
           those
           nauigations
           ,
           the
           which
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           long
           voiage
           returne
           home
           wearie
           and
           torne
           ,
           and
           (
           being
           of
           themselues
           indefensible
           )
           spoile
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           losse
           and
           dishonour
           of
           al
           Spaine
           :
           They
           made
           the
           enterprise
           easie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           besides
           that
           from
           Fraunce
           they
           had
           receiued
           no
           great
           prouision
           of
           armes
           and
           munition
           ;
           
           in
           the
           I
           le
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           would
           obey
           the
           king
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           forced
           by
           the
           multitude
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           discouer
           themselues
           ;
           yet
           when
           the
           Kings
           colours
           shoulde
           with
           a
           mightie
           armie
           be
           discouered
           ,
           there
           woulde
           appeere
           in
           a
           manner
           as
           many
           friends
           as
           enimies
           :
           Others
           ,
           that
           were
           of
           a
           contrarie
           opinion
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           enterprise
           was
           woorthie
           of
           great
           consideration
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           ought
           not
           rashly
           to
           vndertake
           ,
           for
           attempting
           it
           aduisedly
           ,
           it
           was
           most
           assured
           ;
           but
           going
           to
           it
           hastely
           ,
           it
           were
           dangerous
           :
           They
           shewed
           that
           the
           Iland
           was
           by
           nature
           verie
           strong
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           vneasie
           landing
           ,
           beeing
           of
           all
           parts
           rough
           and
           inaccessible
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           fewe
           places
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           likely
           they
           woulde
           fortifie
           and
           guard
           :
           They
           saide
           ,
           that
           the
           garrisons
           of
           strangers
           which
           they
           vnderstoode
           were
           there
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           fewe
           ,
           with
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           were
           sufficient
           to
           hinder
           their
           landing
           :
           They
           made
           great
           reckoning
           of
           the
           roughnes
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           the
           which
           commonly
           suffreth
           not
           any
           ships
           to
           ride
           there
           aboue
           two
           moneths
           in
           the
           yeere
           ,
           concluding
           it
           was
           better
           deferre
           it
           ,
           then
           attempt
           it
           in
           vaine
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           twise
           done
           with
           small
           honor
           :
           They
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           enterprise
           consisted
           in
           delay
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Iland
           shoulde
           bee
           neither
           stronger
           nor
           better
           furnished
           then
           it
           was
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           seeing
           their
           strength
           is
           by
           nature
           ,
           &
           that
           a
           great
           garrison
           cannot
           long
           liue
           there
           ;
           that
           by
           delaying
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           themselues
           will
           be
           aduised
           ,
           for
           (
           besides
           the
           insolencie
           of
           the
           French
           )
           wanting
           their
           traffique
           with
           Spaine
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           growe
           so
           poore
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           soone
           acknowledge
           their
           errours
           :
           That
           the
           ships
           from
           the
           Indies
           made
           so
           small
           stay
           at
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           no
           neede
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           take
           in
           fresh
           water
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           may
           furnish
           themselues
           at
           Saint
           Michaels
           .
           These
           reasons
           helde
           the
           Catholique
           king
           in
           suspence
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           was
           a
           friend
           to
           peace
           ,
           he
           enclined
           to
           delay
           :
           but
           as
           the
           newes
           from
           Fraunce
           ,
           Flaunders
           ,
           and
           England
           ,
           did
           varie
           ,
           so
           did
           they
           hasten
           or
           slacke
           the
           preparation
           for
           the
           enterprise
           .
        
         
           
           In
           this
           sorte
           ,
           and
           with
           no
           small
           trouble
           of
           minde
           ,
           the
           three
           first
           moneths
           in
           the
           yeere
           1582.
           passed
           away
           ,
           but
           hauing
           intelligence
           at
           the
           spring
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           arme
           many
           ships
           ,
           both
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           Flaunders
           ,
           and
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           meant
           for
           Portugall
           ;
           that
           the
           Turke
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           warre
           against
           the
           Sophy
           )
           threatned
           
           to
           send
           forth
           his
           galleies
           ;
           that
           certaine
           troupes
           of
           foote
           were
           come
           out
           of
           Fraunce
           vnto
           the
           Marquisat
           of
           Salusses
           ;
           the
           King
           thought
           it
           expedient
           to
           arme
           ,
           both
           to
           performe
           this
           enterprise
           of
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           guarde
           of
           many
           places
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           be
           endomaged
           :
           He
           thought
           it
           a
           hard
           thing
           ,
           and
           vnwoorthie
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           states
           of
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           to
           be
           wrested
           from
           him
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alançon
           ,
           without
           reuenge
           :
           He
           did
           foresee
           that
           the
           charge
           would
           bee
           verie
           great
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           furnished
           with
           little
           money
           ,
           and
           lesse
           credite
           ;
           for
           by
           meanes
           of
           the
           decree
           he
           had
           made
           against
           the
           merchants
           ,
           he
           was
           cause
           of
           more
           hurt
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           then
           to
           his
           creditors
           .
           The
           prouisions
           it
           behooued
           him
           to
           make
           were
           all
           forced
           ,
           for
           hee
           could
           not
           doe
           lesse
           then
           prouide
           for
           Italy
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           regarde
           of
           the
           French
           as
           of
           the
           Turke
           :
           Hee
           must
           of
           force
           entertaine
           an
           armie
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           for
           although
           the
           Realme
           were
           in
           shew
           quiet
           ,
           yet
           the
           Portugals
           being
           of
           a
           stirring
           humor
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           auoide
           to
           arme
           a
           nauie
           sufficient
           to
           encounter
           the
           Fleete
           :
           He
           thought
           it
           necessarie
           to
           prouide
           for
           Flanders
           ,
           if
           not
           wholy
           to
           recouer
           those
           estates
           ,
           yet
           for
           feare
           he
           should
           loose
           more
           .
           But
           that
           which
           troubled
           the
           King
           more
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           was
           the
           shippes
           which
           hee
           expected
           this
           yeere
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           New-found
           lands
           ;
           fearing
           that
           the
           French
           hauing
           the
           aduantage
           of
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           might
           spoile
           them
           ,
           finding
           that
           some
           Pirat
           had
           not
           onely
           passed
           into
           that
           sea
           ,
           but
           also
           threatned
           to
           assaile
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Maderes
           :
           And
           
           therefore
           the
           King
           began
           to
           preuent
           all
           these
           dangers
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           He
           mustred
           all
           the
           foote
           he
           could
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           march
           towardes
           Portugall
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           Prouince
           betwixt
           Doro
           and
           Minio
           ,
           to
           the
           gouernment
           whereof
           he
           sent
           
             Ferrant
             de
             Toledo
          
           ,
           Prior
           of
           Saint
           Iean
           :
           He
           sent
           the
           Marquesse
           of
           Saint
           Croixe
           to
           Seuille
           to
           arme
           all
           the
           great
           ships
           hee
           could
           ,
           and
           to
           prepare
           some
           galleies
           :
           In
           Biscay
           he
           commaunded
           eighteene
           Biscaine
           ships
           to
           be
           furnished
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           randeuous
           in
           Andelouzie
           ,
           where
           they
           prepared
           their
           galleies
           ,
           and
           built
           a
           good
           number
           of
           great
           boats
           to
           land
           their
           souldiers
           :
           He
           wrote
           into
           Italy
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Gouernor
           of
           Millaine
           ,
           that
           either
           of
           them
           should
           leuie
           6000.
           
           Italian
           foote
           :
           He
           gaue
           order
           in
           Germany
           to
           bring
           downe
           10000.
           
           Germanes
           vnder
           colour
           to
           sende
           these
           two
           nations
           into
           Flaunders
           :
           And
           for
           to
           be
           assured
           of
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           ,
           
           although
           that
           
             Ambrose
             d'Aguiar
          
           were
           there
           with
           one
           Galeon
           ,
           hee
           sent
           thither
           
             Peter
             Peixotto
          
           with
           fiue
           other
           shippes
           ,
           who
           arriued
           there
           in
           good
           time
           ;
           for
           certaine
           French
           Pirats
           were
           assembled
           to
           assaile
           it
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           did
           not
           forbeare
           to
           attempt
           ,
           for
           Peixotto
           with
           his
           ships
           lying
           at
           anchor
           ,
           before
           the
           city
           of
           punta
           Delgada
           ,
           three
           French
           ships
           leauing
           other
           sixe
           behinde
           shewed
           themselues
           ,
           supposing
           that
           with
           his
           fiue
           ships
           he
           would
           not
           faile
           to
           fight
           with
           them
           three
           ,
           and
           as
           hee
           should
           retire
           the
           other
           sixe
           comming
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           they
           might
           conquer
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           victorie
           
           assaile
           the
           Iland
           being
           weake
           and
           vnarmed
           :
           But
           this
           deuise
           succeeded
           not
           for
           Peixotto
           (
           who
           desired
           not
           to
           fight
           ,
           but
           to
           preserue
           the
           Ilande
           all
           hee
           could
           )
           would
           not
           come
           foorth
           against
           those
           three
           French
           ships
           ,
           the
           which
           hee
           forbare
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           other
           sixe
           shippes
           which
           remained
           behinde
           ,
           discouered
           themselues
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Frenchmen
           finding
           they
           coulde
           not
           deceiue
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           their
           ambush
           (
           as
           one
           may
           say
           )
           being
           discouered
           ,
           being
           loath
           to
           retire
           without
           some
           booty
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           charge
           Peixotto
           as
           he
           laie
           at
           anchor
           :
           But
           the
           winde
           grew
           scant
           to
           approch
           to
           land
           ,
           and
           the
           artillerie
           from
           a
           certaine
           weake
           forte
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           ioine
           :
           But
           the
           Captaines
           shippe
           ,
           being
           of
           better
           saile
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           drewe
           so
           neere
           ,
           that
           hee
           grappled
           with
           a
           Portugall
           ,
           where
           they
           fought
           aboue
           three
           howers
           ,
           with
           great
           slaughter
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           but
           the
           French
           had
           beene
           victors
           ,
           if
           
             Ambrose
             d'Aguiar
          
           who
           was
           at
           lande
           ,
           foreseeing
           that
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           ships
           woulde
           be
           the
           ouerthrowe
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           had
           not
           succoured
           Peixotto
           by
           boats
           ,
           sending
           him
           aboue
           an
           hundred
           &
           fiftie
           men
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           he
           defended
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           shippe
           ,
           vnloosing
           itselfe
           ,
           retired
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           woorse
           handeled
           then
           the
           Portugall
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           supposed
           that
           if
           the
           winde
           had
           beene
           any
           thing
           stronger
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           other
           French
           ships
           mought
           haue
           come
           vp
           to
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           they
           had
           beene
           taken
           in
           the
           viewe
           of
           all
           the
           Iland
           .
           And
           for
           that
           soone
           after
           there
           arriued
           eighteene
           Biscaine
           ships
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           which
           the
           king
           had
           commaunded
           should
           be
           armed
           in
           that
           Prouince
           ;
           he
           sent
           fower
           of
           them
           with
           sixe
           hundreth
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           assurance
           of
           that
           Iland
           ,
           the
           which
           arriued
           soone
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           French.
           Sommer
           was
           nowe
           come
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           still
           newes
           from
           Fraunce
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           greater
           preparation
           for
           war
           ,
           arming
           many
           ships
           in
           all
           their
           ports
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           Anthony
           
           The
           Catholique
           kings
           affaires
           went
           slowlier
           forwardes
           then
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           cause
           required
           ,
           for
           that
           it
           seemed
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           not
           yet
           well
           assured
           ,
           whether
           the
           French
           woulde
           turne
           against
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           not
           goe
           to
           the
           Ilands
           ;
           yea
           ,
           some
           beleeued
           ,
           that
           making
           shew
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           they
           woulde
           take
           their
           course
           for
           Flaunders
           ,
           seeming
           more
           to
           importe
           wholie
           to
           assure
           those
           countries
           ,
           and
           to
           expell
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           forces
           ,
           then
           to
           vndertake
           an
           other
           enterprise
           of
           greater
           difficultie
           :
           And
           the
           assurance
           of
           this
           opinion
           did
           helpe
           the
           Fren̄ch
           ,
           for
           it
           did
           diuert
           or
           at
           the
           least
           deuided
           the
           Spanish
           forces
           ,
           and
           was
           cause
           that
           in
           Spaine
           they
           prepared
           not
           their
           armies
           with
           such
           expedition
           as
           was
           conuenient
           :
           But
           hauing
           after
           assured
           intelligence
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           prepared
           to
           encounter
           the
           ships
           that
           came
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           the
           newe
           founde
           lands
           ,
           the
           prouision
           for
           Flaunders
           went
           slowly
           forwarde
           in
           Italie
           :
           And
           in
           Spaine
           they
           made
           greater
           haste
           of
           their
           nauie
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           there
           was
           want
           of
           sailers
           ,
           and
           other
           necessaries
           ,
           yet
           with
           some
           trouble
           they
           had
           prepared
           in
           Andelouzia
           about
           twentie
           ships
           and
           twelue
           galleies
           .
           The
           Marquesse
           was
           returned
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           giuing
           
           order
           to
           the
           nauie
           to
           goe
           to
           Cape
           Saint
           Vincent
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           attend
           their
           charge
           :
           At
           his
           arriuall
           he
           found
           within
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           twenty
           other
           ships
           ill
           appointed
           ,
           comprehending
           the
           Biscaines
           and
           some
           Flemmings
           ,
           hired
           in
           a
           manner
           by
           force
           ,
           where
           hauing
           shipped
           sixe
           thousand
           Spanish
           foote
           ,
           vnder
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           ,
           the
           Marquesse
           imbarked
           with
           many
           noble
           men
           ,
           Ferrant
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           going
           as
           a
           priuate
           soldier
           ,
           with
           some
           other
           gentlemen
           .
           This
           was
           not
           the
           kings
           first
           intention
           ,
           being
           resolued
           to
           assemble
           the
           body
           of
           his
           armie
           in
           Andelouzia
           ,
           whither
           the
           ships
           of
           Biscay
           at
           their
           departure
           had
           commaundement
           to
           repaire
           :
           but
           in
           sailing
           ,
           being
           come
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           hauing
           hired
           some
           others
           with
           the
           gallions
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           the
           king
           supposed
           the
           greatest
           number
           was
           there
           ,
           &
           that
           he
           should
           spende
           time
           to
           cause
           one
           parte
           of
           the
           armie
           to
           goe
           seeke
           the
           other
           ;
           supposing
           they
           shoulde
           meete
           ,
           he
           commaunded
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           to
           saile
           towardes
           Portugall
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           labouring
           to
           ioine
           by
           the
           way
           :
           And
           although
           all
           this
           was
           slowly
           executed
           ,
           yet
           had
           it
           bin
           more
           ,
           if
           the
           king
           by
           his
           owne
           presence
           had
           not
           hastened
           their
           departure
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           not
           before
           the
           x.
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1582.
           so
           slow
           are
           the
           Spaniards
           by
           nature
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           
           businesse
           :
           At
           that
           time
           the
           French
           armie
           departed
           with
           Anthony
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           followers
           ,
           being
           in
           number
           aboue
           threescore
           and
           ten
           saile
           ,
           and
           seuen
           thousand
           foote
           ,
           whereof
           
             Philip
             Strozzi
          
           and
           Mounsieur
           
             de
             Brisack
          
           were
           commaunders
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           NINTH
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             ninth
             Booke
             .
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Jland
             of
             Saint
             Michael
             :
             The
             arriuall
             of
             the
             French
             armie
             there
             :
             The
             arriuall
             of
             the
             Spanish
             armie
             :
             The
             battaile
             at
             sea
             :
             The
             death
             of
             
               Philip
               Strozzi
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Count
             of
             Vimioso
             :
             The
             voiage
             of
             Anthony
             to
             the
             Terceres
             ,
             and
             his
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             :
             The
             sentence
             of
             the
             Marquesse
             against
             the
             prisoners
             ,
             and
             his
             execution
             :
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             ,
             and
             his
             praises
             :
             The
             new
             estates
             where
             Prince
             Philip
             was
             sworne
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Prince
             Diego
             :
             And
             how
             the
             Cardinall
             Archduke
             of
             Austria
             was
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
        
         
           
           WHilest
           the
           French
           and
           Spanish
           armies
           sailed
           towards
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           both
           Courtes
           were
           in
           suspence
           ,
           and
           in
           diuers
           hopes
           of
           successe
           :
           but
           in
           Fraunce
           they
           conceiued
           more
           assurance
           then
           in
           Portugall
           ;
           for
           the
           French
           not
           esteeming
           the
           Spanish
           forces
           ,
           helde
           themselues
           superiours
           ,
           in
           number
           both
           of
           ships
           and
           men
           ,
           and
           hauing
           the
           Ilands
           at
           their
           deuotion
           ,
           they
           stoode
           assured
           that
           their
           armie
           should
           both
           spoile
           the
           Indian
           fleete
           ,
           sacke
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           ,
           and
           ouercome
           the
           enimies
           armie
           ,
           if
           they
           ioined
           with
           them
           :
           And
           they
           relied
           so
           much
           thereon
           ,
           that
           extending
           their
           hopes
           farther
           ,
           furthered
           by
           the
           promises
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           followers
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           
           they
           hoped
           to
           approch
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           men
           on
           lande
           ,
           and
           to
           arme
           the
           vnarmed
           Portugals
           ;
           for
           which
           cause
           they
           carried
           great
           quantitie
           of
           armes
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           so
           firme
           a
           footing
           vpon
           the
           maine
           lande
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           easily
           maintaine
           themselues
           ,
           so
           as
           with
           this
           intention
           many
           Noble
           men
           and
           gentlemen
           imbarked
           with
           the
           Armie
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           the
           French
           are
           easie
           to
           mooue
           ,
           as
           also
           heerein
           
           to
           please
           the
           Queene
           mother
           .
           In
           the
           Court
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           their
           thoughts
           were
           not
           all
           so
           conformeable
           ,
           nor
           so
           ioyfull
           ;
           for
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           being
           now
           as
           contrarie
           in
           their
           humours
           to
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           beene
           euer
           ,
           making
           hope
           equall
           to
           their
           owne
           desires
           ,
           seeing
           the
           affaires
           now
           in
           equal
           ballance
           ,
           many
           wished
           they
           should
           make
           no
           resistance
           ,
           and
           many
           expected
           the
           comming
           of
           Anthonie
           :
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           more
           content
           with
           the
           present
           state
           of
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           shewed
           great
           hope
           the
           warres
           should
           now
           ende
           ,
           saying
           they
           were
           assured
           ,
           they
           should
           defeat
           this
           Armie
           ,
           take
           Anthonie
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           either
           by
           loue
           or
           force
           subdue
           the
           Ilandes
           ;
           yet
           inwardly
           they
           were
           not
           well
           satisfied
           :
           For
           seeing
           their
           armies
           deuided
           ,
           without
           hope
           to
           ioyne
           ,
           it
           seemed
           vnto
           the
           wisest
           the
           victorie
           was
           not
           so
           assured
           as
           some
           supposed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Spaniards
           by
           giuing
           battaile
           should
           hazard
           to
           lose
           much
           and
           winne
           little
           ,
           and
           contrariwise
           the
           French
           to
           winne
           much
           and
           loose
           little
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           greatest
           mischiefe
           that
           coulde
           seeme
           to
           happen
           to
           the
           enimies
           ,
           was
           the
           defeating
           of
           the
           Armie
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           Ilandes
           from
           their
           obedience
           ,
           which
           things
           although
           they
           shoud
           all
           happen
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           of
           any
           great
           moment
           to
           Fraunce
           ;
           but
           if
           contrariwise
           the
           Spanish
           Armie
           should
           be
           defeated
           ,
           their
           losse
           would
           be
           equall
           to
           the
           French
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           ships
           ,
           they
           should
           with
           all
           lose
           with
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michaell
           ,
           the
           hope
           to
           recouer
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           Indian
           Fleet
           withal
           their
           treasure
           should
           serue
           as
           a
           Pray
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           realme
           should
           be
           stil
           in
           doubt
           ,
           subiect
           to
           all
           those
           inconueniences
           ,
           which
           so
           great
           a
           losse
           should
           bring
           with
           it
           ,
           chiefly
           vnto
           a
           realme
           newly
           conquered
           .
           This
           feare
           was
           augmented
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           Armie
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           good
           ships
           ,
           and
           was
           manned
           with
           good
           souldiers
           ,
           was
           notwithstanding
           vnprouided
           of
           mariners
           ,
           and
           wilde
           fiers
           ,
           whereof
           some
           were
           drawen
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           the
           Marques
           himselfe
           went
           with
           small
           contentment
           ,
           not
           for
           that
           hee
           feared
           ,
           but
           hauing
           beene
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           somewhat
           discountenanced
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           
           blaming
           him
           to
           haue
           beene
           too
           slacke
           in
           the
           dispatch
           of
           the
           Armie
           ;
           besides
           going
           ,
           in
           Flemmish
           ships
           ,
           and
           with
           Germane
           soldiers
           ,
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           sea
           ,
           increased
           these
           doubts
           :
           yet
           outwardly
           these
           men
           shewed
           a
           great
           confidence
           ,
           grounding
           the
           rests
           of
           their
           hopes
           ,
           vpon
           the
           qualitie
           of
           the
           Spanish
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           greatnes
           of
           their
           ships
           .
           Manie
           woondred
           how
           the
           wordes
           of
           Anthonie
           could
           so
           preuaile
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           maner
           to
           moue
           all
           that
           Court
           to
           vndertake
           his
           protection
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           vehemencie
           as
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           not
           shewing
           any
           pretention
           he
           had
           vnto
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           hauing
           no
           great
           hope
           to
           make
           him
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           to
           imploy
           such
           forces
           as
           he
           pretended
           to
           haue
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           fauoured
           him
           were
           kept
           vnder
           in
           Portugall
           with
           great
           garrisons
           :
           And
           this
           readines
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           seemed
           to
           them
           the
           greater
           ,
           for
           that
           before
           they
           had
           shewed
           themselues
           more
           slack
           to
           succour
           the
           Portugals
           against
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           had
           a
           fitter
           occasion
           and
           a
           more
           grounded
           hope
           of
           good
           successe
           ,
           then
           now
           they
           could
           haue
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1466.
           
           Alphonse
           the
           fifth
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           going
           into
           Fraunce
           to
           demaund
           succours
           of
           Lewis
           the
           eleuenth
           ,
           for
           the
           warres
           which
           he
           had
           against
           the
           Catholique
           King
           Ferdinand
           ,
           he
           obtained
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           hauing
           spent
           some
           time
           in
           vaine
           returned
           home
           in
           dispaire
           .
           But
           laying
           aside
           all
           olde
           examples
           ,
           it
           seemes
           that
           if
           the
           French
           should
           haue
           risen
           in
           fauour
           of
           Anthonie
           ,
           either
           to
           aide
           him
           sincerely
           ,
           or
           to
           vse
           him
           as
           an
           instrument
           ,
           to
           set
           footing
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           done
           it
           with
           better
           meanes
           in
           the
           yeere
           1580.
           when
           possibly
           they
           might
           haue
           disquieted
           Philip
           in
           taking
           of
           possession
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           kept
           him
           that
           yeere
           from
           passing
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           seemed
           strange
           to
           see
           Fraunce
           send
           foorth
           so
           great
           an
           Army
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           in
           fauour
           of
           Anthonie
           a
           fugitiue
           :
           But
           the
           estate
           of
           worldly
           affaires
           considered
           ,
           it
           seemes
           there
           are
           new
           reasons
           ,
           wherby
           the
           French
           should
           be
           more
           easily
           induced
           then
           they
           had
           beene
           then
           ;
           for
           to
           haue
           a
           brother
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Frannce
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           possesse
           the
           states
           of
           Flaunders
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           mother
           to
           pretend
           to
           the
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Realme
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           mooued
           against
           Philip
           ,
           were
           all
           subiects
           to
           draw
           the
           French
           readie
           against
           this
           Realme
           ,
           and
           diuert
           the
           Spanish
           forces
           .
        
         
           
           In
           this
           while
           the
           French
           army
           arriued
           at
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michaell
           the
           fifteene
           of
           Iuly
           before
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           and
           drawing
           neere
           the
           
           village
           of
           Laguna
           there
           they
           cast
           anchor
           ,
           and
           landed
           aboute
           two
           
           thousand
           foote
           .
           This
           Iland
           hath
           not
           aboue
           an
           hundred
           miles
           in
           circuit
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           forme
           so
           long
           and
           narrow
           ,
           that
           extending
           it selfe
           from
           East
           to
           West
           aboue
           fortie
           miles
           ,
           it
           hath
           not
           aboue
           twelue
           in
           breadth
           ;
           that
           part
           which
           looketh
           to
           the
           South
           is
           most
           fertill
           ,
           and
           best
           inhabited
           ;
           for
           towardes
           the
           North
           ,
           except
           one
           village
           which
           they
           call
           Riuiera
           the
           great
           ,
           there
           are
           fewe
           dwellings
           .
           Vpon
           that
           part
           which
           is
           towardes
           the
           South
           ,
           beginning
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Cape
           which
           they
           call
           Morro
           ,
           running
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           there
           are
           diuers
           habitations
           :
           The
           first
           which
           is
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           miles
           from
           Morro
           ,
           they
           call
           Villa
           Franca
           ;
           wherein
           there
           are
           fiue
           hundred
           houses
           :
           The
           second
           Acqua
           de
           Palo
           ;
           the
           third
           Laguna
           ,
           all
           smally
           peopled
           :
           The
           fourth
           is
           the
           towne
           which
           they
           call
           Punta
           Delgada
           ,
           greater
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           which
           hath
           vpon
           the
           West
           a
           small
           Castle
           .
           Betwixt
           these
           dwellings
           there
           runne
           into
           the
           sea
           some
           promontories
           ;
           the
           first
           before
           you
           come
           to
           Villa
           Franca
           ,
           is
           called
           Punta
           de
           Garza
           ;
           the
           second
           La
           Gallea
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           saide
           place
           and
           Acqua
           de
           Palo
           ;
           betwixt
           Laguna
           ,
           and
           the
           citie
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           others
           ,
           but
           lesse
           ,
           that
           is
           Pugnette
           ,
           and
           Teste
           de
           Chien
           :
           At
           the
           point
           of
           Pugnette
           ,
           
           towardes
           Laguna
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           saide
           ,
           the
           French
           landed
           ,
           and
           hauing
           spoiled
           the
           village
           ,
           they
           marched
           on
           to
           seeke
           for
           greater
           Pray
           .
        
         
           
           A
           little
           before
           
             Ambrose
             D'
             Aguiar
          
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           place
           of
           Gouernour
           ,
           was
           deceased
           in
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           although
           his
           wiues
           sonne
           would
           haue
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Gouernment
           ,
           yet
           it
           seemed
           that
           
             Peter
             Peixotto
          
           ,
           Captaine
           of
           the
           fiue
           ships
           ,
           was
           amongst
           the
           Portugals
           of
           greatest
           authoritie
           ;
           but
           
             Laurence
             Noghera
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           courage
           and
           valour
           ,
           was
           Captaine
           ouer
           the
           Spanish
           souldiers
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           concerned
           matters
           of
           warre
           :
           All
           the
           inhabitants
           being
           fearefull
           ,
           had
           alreadie
           transported
           their
           wiues
           and
           goods
           vnto
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           hauing
           discouered
           the
           Armie
           ,
           this
           feare
           increasing
           ,
           the
           towne
           remained
           emptie
           of
           all
           things
           .
           The
           chiefe
           beeing
           assembled
           in
           counsell
           ,
           they
           resolued
           to
           run
           their
           ships
           on
           ground
           ,
           that
           the
           enimy
           might
           haue
           no
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           field
           with
           their
           Spanish
           souldiers
           ,
           with
           the
           Biscayne
           marrines
           ,
           and
           such
           Portugals
           as
           would
           goe
           ;
           the
           which
           was
           not
           fully
           executed
           ,
           for
           the
           Biscaines
           would
           not
           suffer
           their
           ships
           to
           be
           broken
           ;
           and
           
             Peter
             Peixotto
          
           was
           vnwilling
           to
           
           haue
           his
           men
           defeated
           ;
           yet
           the
           souldiers
           put
           themselues
           in
           order
           to
           march
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           led
           by
           Noghera
           and
           Peixotto
           :
           They
           had
           gathered
           togither
           aboue
           two
           thousand
           Portugals
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           Castillian
           souldiers
           and
           Biscaine
           mariners
           ,
           made
           neere
           three
           thousand
           :
           but
           
             Laurence
             Noghera
          
           being
           doubtfull
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           before
           their
           departure
           exhorted
           them
           with
           milde
           wordes
           to
           fight
           ;
           making
           shew
           of
           feare
           that
           they
           would
           abandon
           him
           ;
           but
           they
           made
           answere
           ,
           offering
           themselues
           with
           such
           willingnes
           ,
           and
           courage
           ,
           as
           he
           hoped
           to
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           therefore
           issuing
           foorth
           against
           the
           enemie
           ,
           he
           hoped
           to
           force
           them
           to
           retire
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           drew
           neere
           vnto
           him
           ,
           but
           hauing
           intelligence
           by
           their
           auant
           courrers
           ,
           they
           resolued
           before
           they
           approched
           neerer
           to
           leaue
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           the
           citie
           and
           castle
           without
           fighting
           ,
           hoping
           to
           finde
           all
           vnfurnished
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           hauing
           left
           the
           sea
           shoare
           ,
           they
           went
           more
           to
           land
           ,
           which
           being
           knowne
           to
           Noghera
           ,
           altering
           his
           course
           he
           went
           to
           encounter
           them
           :
           The
           skirmish
           being
           
           begun
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           captaine
           hoped
           to
           vse
           his
           men
           ,
           hee
           saw
           his
           Portugals
           flie
           ,
           so
           as
           being
           vnable
           with
           his
           Castillians
           and
           Biscaines
           ,
           to
           withstande
           so
           great
           a
           force
           of
           the
           enimie
           ,
           he
           retired
           himselfe
           to
           the
           castell
           being
           wounded
           ,
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           some
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           where
           soone
           after
           hee
           died
           ;
           the
           remainder
           being
           in
           hope
           (
           amongst
           the
           which
           the
           Bishop
           
             Peter
             de
             Castiglia
          
           behaued
           himselfe
           wisely
           )
           to
           be
           able
           to
           defende
           themselues
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           more
           hope
           in
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           Catholique
           armie
           ,
           then
           in
           their
           forces
           :
           
             Peter
             Peixotto
          
           although
           he
           were
           in
           credite
           amongst
           them
           ,
           yet
           fearing
           that
           all
           was
           lost
           ,
           stealing
           foorth
           by
           night
           with
           a
           carauell
           ,
           hee
           went
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           the
           Marquesse
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           his
           happe
           to
           meete
           him
           ;
           yet
           was
           he
           for
           all
           this
           being
           a
           Portugall
           ,
           fauoured
           of
           the
           king
           :
           There
           appeered
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Indian
           ships
           ,
           very
           rich
           ;
           yet
           the
           French
           were
           not
           so
           happie
           as
           to
           meete
           with
           it
           ,
           although
           it
           sailed
           almost
           in
           viewe
           of
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           for
           hauing
           intelligence
           by
           a
           French
           shippe
           of
           the
           occurrents
           of
           those
           parts
           ,
           hee
           left
           his
           right
           course
           and
           went
           to
           Cape
           Saint
           Vincent
           ,
           &
           from
           thence
           to
           Lisbone
           in
           safetie
           .
        
         
           The
           newes
           of
           these
           things
           which
           Peixotto
           brought
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           did
           more
           confirme
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           Anthonians
           ,
           then
           trouble
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           or
           their
           followers
           ;
           for
           those
           varied
           in
           their
           thoughts
           
           vpon
           euery
           small
           euent
           ;
           and
           to
           those
           who
           were
           more
           setled
           ,
           it
           seemed
           ,
           that
           hitherto
           the
           French
           had
           not
           onely
           done
           any
           thing
           of
           importance
           ,
           but
           contrarie
           to
           that
           which
           good
           soldiers
           ought
           to
           doe
           ,
           they
           had
           assailed
           this
           Iland
           :
           For
           that
           it
           seemed
           their
           principal
           intention
           being
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           the
           Indian
           fleete
           ,
           or
           to
           cause
           a
           tumult
           within
           the
           realme
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           not
           busie
           themselues
           ,
           and
           spende
           time
           in
           any
           other
           action
           ,
           with
           small
           hope
           of
           gaine
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Iland
           being
           weake
           ,
           and
           the
           towne
           without
           wals
           ,
           it
           was
           apparant
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           masters
           thereof
           with
           trouble
           ,
           were
           to
           labour
           in
           vaine
           ;
           for
           although
           they
           did
           subdue
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           weakenesse
           and
           facilitie
           of
           landing
           will
           alwaies
           force
           them
           to
           obey
           whom
           soeuer
           shoulde
           bee
           master
           at
           sea
           :
           besides
           they
           were
           in
           danger
           ,
           the
           Spanish
           fleete
           arriuing
           ,
           whilest
           they
           were
           troubled
           on
           lande
           ,
           their
           armie
           founde
           at
           anchor
           ,
           might
           easily
           be
           defeated
           ;
           yet
           the
           French
           seemed
           little
           to
           feare
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           remained
           long
           carelesse
           at
           lande
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           Anthony
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           couent
           of
           Saint
           Rocke
           neere
           vnto
           the
           armie
           ,
           labouring
           both
           by
           wordes
           and
           threatning
           to
           haue
           the
           forte
           ,
           and
           being
           after
           come
           to
           the
           towne
           ,
           hee
           wrote
           generally
           to
           all
           that
           were
           within
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           consigne
           it
           into
           his
           handes
           ,
           as
           his
           owne
           ,
           offring
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           depart
           freely
           ;
           but
           hauing
           no
           answere
           conformable
           to
           his
           desires
           ,
           he
           caused
           some
           peeces
           of
           artillerie
           to
           bee
           landed
           from
           the
           ships
           to
           batter
           it
           ;
           but
           there
           followed
           no
           effect
           ,
           for
           the
           Spanish
           armie
           arriued
           .
        
         
           
           Which
           hauing
           sayled
           eleuen
           daies
           with
           varietie
           of
           weather
           ,
           hauing
           discouered
           the
           Iland
           not
           being
           ioyned
           with
           the
           ships
           and
           galleies
           ,
           which
           were
           parted
           from
           Andelouzia
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           number
           which
           came
           from
           Lisbone
           ,
           whereof
           there
           remained
           fower
           ships
           and
           some
           carauels
           behinde
           ,
           three
           of
           them
           (
           let
           with
           the
           tides
           )
           could
           not
           get
           out
           of
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           the
           fourth
           returned
           backe
           vpon
           a
           great
           leake
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Armie
           consisted
           but
           of
           eight
           and
           twentie
           ships
           ;
           for
           although
           the
           other
           three
           got
           foorth
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           yet
           they
           arriued
           not
           with
           the
           rest
           at
           Saint
           Michaels
           ,
           but
           before
           them
           ,
           where
           hauing
           intelligence
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           sea
           ,
           without
           ioyning
           afterwardes
           with
           the
           armie
           :
           The
           first
           place
           the
           Marques
           discouered
           was
           
             Le
             Morro
          
           the
           one
           and
           twentith
           day
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           and
           arriued
           the
           two
           and
           twentith
           at
           Villa
           Franche
           ,
           without
           hauing
           any
           intelligence
           of
           the
           French
           Armie
           :
           In
           this
           arriuall
           the
           
           Spaniards
           had
           some
           disaduantage
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           enimies
           lying
           close
           to
           the
           land
           with
           their
           ships
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           couered
           ,
           sawe
           them
           come
           a
           farre
           off
           without
           being
           discouered
           by
           them
           .
           The
           day
           before
           the
           Marques
           had
           sent
           foorth
           Captaine
           Aguirre
           with
           two
           carauelles
           armed
           to
           discouer
           ,
           with
           instructions
           what
           course
           he
           should
           take
           ,
           if
           he
           found
           the
           enimie
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           deliuered
           letters
           for
           
             Ambrose
             D'Aguiar
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           death
           he
           was
           ignorant
           ,
           whereby
           he
           did
           aduertise
           him
           of
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           of
           the
           number
           of
           men
           and
           ships
           he
           had
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           did
           howerly
           expect
           the
           ships
           and
           galleies
           prepared
           in
           Andelouzia
           ,
           demaunding
           newes
           of
           the
           French
           armie
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           passed
           ,
           with
           how
           many
           saile
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           place
           ;
           saying
           ,
           that
           his
           intention
           was
           to
           fight
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           should
           will
           
             Peter
             Peixotto
          
           prepare
           himselfe
           with
           his
           ships
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           As
           the
           Marques
           had
           cast
           anchor
           vnder
           Villa
           Franca
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           three
           carauels
           ,
           which
           had
           staied
           behinde
           and
           after
           passed
           them
           ,
           being
           laden
           with
           horses
           came
           vnto
           the
           Captaines
           ship
           ,
           assuring
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           three
           ships
           which
           had
           remained
           within
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tagus
           ,
           were
           arriued
           two
           daies
           before
           at
           the
           Ilande
           ,
           and
           were
           returned
           backe
           ,
           and
           that
           certaine
           French
           ships
           had
           taken
           two
           other
           carauels
           laden
           with
           horses
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           hardly
           escape
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Marques
           gaue
           no
           trust
           vnto
           their
           words
           ,
           although
           the
           French
           armie
           were
           there
           ;
           he
           sent
           other
           men
           to
           lande
           ,
           to
           learne
           the
           truth
           ,
           who
           returned
           soone
           without
           knowing
           any
           certaintie
           ,
           for
           that
           their
           approch
           to
           lande
           being
           defended
           ,
           they
           had
           contrarie
           reports
           made
           vnto
           them
           :
           Notwithstanding
           the
           Marques
           did
           still
           see
           more
           apparant
           signes
           of
           the
           disobedience
           of
           the
           Ilande
           ,
           especially
           vpon
           the
           returne
           of
           one
           of
           the
           caruels
           of
           Captaine
           Aguirre
           ,
           the
           which
           reported
           that
           the
           saide
           Captaine
           with
           the
           other
           had
           beene
           taken
           by
           a
           French
           ship
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           Marques
           called
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           Marshall
           of
           the
           field
           to
           councell
           ,
           where
           they
           resolued
           betwixt
           them
           to
           land
           some
           men
           ,
           both
           to
           take
           in
           fresh
           water
           ,
           to
           haue
           certaine
           intelligence
           of
           the
           affaires
           ,
           and
           to
           approch
           with
           the
           armie
           to
           some
           more
           conuenient
           place
           for
           that
           effect
           .
           But
           they
           remained
           not
           long
           in
           these
           doubts
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           no
           sooner
           appointed
           some
           to
           discouer
           some
           better
           anchoring
           place
           ,
           the
           armie
           being
           vnder
           saile
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           discouer
           towards
           the
           towne
           certaine
           ships
           ,
           the
           which
           increasing
           still
           in
           number
           came
           against
           them
           ,
           iudging
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           as
           in
           
           truth
           it
           was
           the
           enimy
           ,
           laying
           aside
           what
           they
           had
           treated
           of
           ,
           hauing
           assembled
           Peter
           of
           Toledo
           ,
           the
           marshall
           of
           the
           Campe
           generall
           ,
           the
           Marques
           of
           Fauara
           ,
           
             Peter
             Taxis
          
           Commissarie
           generall
           ,
           
             Frauncis
             Bouadiglia
          
           Marshall
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           gentlemen
           and
           Captaines
           ,
           they
           called
           a
           new
           councell
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           propounded
           ,
           
           whether
           they
           should
           fight
           or
           take
           any
           other
           partie
           .
           The
           Castillian
           armie
           had
           no
           place
           of
           retreat
           ,
           to
           returne
           backe
           they
           could
           not
           ,
           without
           great
           danger
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           winde
           of
           the
           French
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           ,
           for
           with
           their
           lighter
           shippes
           ,
           and
           easier
           to
           turne
           into
           the
           winde
           ,
           they
           might
           chase
           ,
           flie
           ,
           fight
           ,
           and
           retire
           themselues
           from
           fight
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           So
           as
           the
           Spanish
           Captaines
           framing
           their
           opinions
           according
           to
           the
           necessitie
           ,
           the
           matters
           standing
           so
           as
           the
           free
           election
           remained
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           resolued
           to
           fight
           :
           Anthonie
           hauing
           (
           by
           the
           letters
           ,
           which
           the
           Marques
           had
           written
           to
           
             Ambrose
             d'Aguiar
          
           ,
           taken
           in
           the
           carauel
           with
           Aguirre
           )
           intelligence
           what
           forces
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           expected
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           of
           his
           intention
           ,
           for
           this
           cause
           he
           had
           resolued
           with
           
             Strozzi
             ,
             Brissac
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Counte
           Vimioso
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           fittest
           to
           fight
           with
           this
           armie
           ,
           consisting
           of
           so
           small
           a
           number
           of
           ships
           ▪
           before
           the
           other
           part
           which
           they
           expected
           should
           arriue
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hauing
           imbarqued
           with
           all
           possible
           speed
           ,
           they
           came
           in
           battell
           against
           the
           Marques
           ,
           hauing
           first
           laboured
           but
           in
           vaine
           to
           take
           the
           Castel
           by
           new
           threatnings
           .
           Then
           did
           the
           Marques
           
           appoint
           what
           order
           hee
           would
           haue
           the
           armie
           keepe
           in
           the
           fight
           :
           Vpon
           the
           right
           side
           of
           his
           gallion
           called
           S.
           Martin
           ,
           he
           placed
           that
           of
           Saint
           Mathew
           ,
           wherein
           was
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           left
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Frauncis
             Bouadiglia
          
           with
           fower
           other
           ships
           of
           succour
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           put
           in
           order
           ,
           onely
           
             Christopher
             d'Erasso
          
           remained
           behinde
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           ship
           of
           importance
           ,
           for
           that
           hauing
           his
           mast
           a
           little
           crased
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           vse
           any
           force
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           Marques
           had
           but
           seuen
           and
           twentie
           ships
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           which
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           two
           gallions
           they
           gaue
           verie
           good
           order
           for
           the
           fight
           :
           For
           hauing
           deuided
           the
           souldiers
           into
           their
           rankes
           ,
           and
           appointed
           diuers
           commanders
           ,
           they
           prouided
           not
           onely
           for
           all
           necessities
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           could
           chaunce
           with
           great
           iudgement
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           in
           vaine
           ,
           for
           at
           that
           time
           the
           armies
           came
           not
           neere
           one
           another
           ,
           by
           seuen
           or
           eight
           miles
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           the
           winde
           was
           scant
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           that
           the
           night
           approched
           ;
           so
           as
           after
           the
           Marques
           had
           discharged
           a
           peece
           of
           artillerie
           as
           
           it
           were
           in
           signe
           of
           Battell
           ;
           the
           French
           bent
           towards
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           the
           Catholique
           armie
           turned
           to
           sea
           ,
           not
           hauing
           any
           intelligence
           of
           what
           had
           passed
           at
           lande
           ,
           neither
           should
           he
           haue
           had
           it
           so
           soone
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           night
           
             Iohn
             de
             Castillio
          
           ,
           who
           had
           succeeded
           
             Laurence
             Noghero
          
           in
           the
           castell
           ,
           had
           not
           aduertised
           the
           Marques
           what
           had
           happened
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           assured
           him
           that
           the
           fortresse
           held
           yet
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           ende
           he
           should
           haue
           care
           to
           succour
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           succour
           from
           thence
           if
           need
           were
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           he
           sent
           by
           night
           one
           of
           the
           patrons
           of
           the
           Biscaine
           ships
           in
           a
           boate
           with
           his
           letters
           ,
           aduertising
           him
           of
           all
           the
           successe
           since
           the
           arriuall
           of
           Anthonie
           ,
           vntill
           that
           time
           .
           He
           saide
           that
           the
           enemies
           armie
           consisted
           of
           eight
           and
           fiftie
           saile
           ,
           whereof
           eight
           and
           twentie
           were
           great
           shippes
           ,
           with
           sixe
           thousand
           fighting
           men
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Catholique
           armie
           were
           not
           strong
           enough
           to
           encounter
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           retire
           vnder
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           where
           the
           one
           might
           succour
           the
           other
           :
           The
           Marques
           made
           answere
           vnto
           him
           by
           the
           same
           messenger
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           of
           good
           courage
           ,
           that
           his
           Maiesties
           armie
           was
           strong
           enough
           to
           vanquish
           the
           enimie
           ,
           as
           he
           hoped
           to
           doe
           the
           next
           day
           :
           So
           as
           the
           morning
           being
           come
           ,
           the
           French
           came
           with
           great
           ioy
           to
           encounter
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           for
           that
           effect
           had
           put
           themselues
           againe
           in
           battell
           ,
           but
           although
           the
           French
           had
           both
           wind
           and
           sun
           fauourable
           vnto
           thē
           ,
           yet
           the
           calme
           was
           so
           great
           as
           they
           could
           hardly
           approch
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           two
           armies
           continued
           one
           against
           the
           other
           vntil
           the
           afternoone
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           winde
           growing
           somewhat
           stronger
           ,
           the
           French
           began
           to
           make
           shew
           to
           charge
           the
           Spaniards
           :
           But
           seeing
           them
           in
           order
           without
           any
           shew
           of
           feare
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           effect
           it
           ,
           but
           continued
           vntill
           night
           ,
           sayling
           equally
           towards
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Marie
           ,
           fiftie
           miles
           from
           that
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           towards
           the
           south
           ,
           sometimes
           vpon
           one
           boord
           ,
           sometimes
           vpon
           another
           ,
           the
           French
           making
           often
           shew
           to
           ioyne
           with
           them
           ,
           being
           in
           their
           power
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           the
           wind
           being
           fauourable
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           :
           But
           night
           being
           come
           ,
           the
           French
           resoluing
           in
           any
           sort
           to
           fight
           ,
           the
           day
           following
           they
           sent
           ten
           ships
           alongst
           the
           I
           le
           ,
           with
           intent
           to
           follow
           the
           enemies
           armie
           ,
           and
           to
           charge
           them
           in
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           but
           the
           winde
           grew
           calme
           and
           they
           could
           not
           sayle
           .
           The
           day
           following
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           fower
           and
           twentith
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           likewise
           desired
           to
           fight
           ,
           although
           it
           seemed
           with
           some
           disaduantage
           ,
           
           wanting
           that
           part
           of
           their
           armie
           ,
           which
           was
           prepared
           in
           Andelouzia
           ;
           yet
           they
           greeued
           to
           haue
           their
           enimies
           before
           them
           not
           being
           able
           either
           to
           flie
           or
           fight
           but
           when
           they
           pleased
           ,
           the
           which
           increased
           their
           desire
           ,
           and
           thinking
           it
           would
           so
           fall
           out
           by
           changing
           of
           their
           sailes
           from
           one
           side
           to
           another
           ,
           imagining
           the
           French
           would
           also
           follow
           the
           like
           aduantage
           :
           but
           although
           the
           enimie
           did
           then
           make
           more
           apparant
           show
           to
           charge
           them
           ,
           then
           before
           ;
           yet
           nothing
           followed
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           generall
           ships
           ,
           with
           others
           that
           were
           neerest
           vnto
           them
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           spent
           many
           volleies
           of
           great
           shot
           ,
           whereby
           the
           French
           had
           greatest
           losse
           by
           one
           of
           their
           ships
           which
           sunke
           presently
           :
           Hauing
           spent
           the
           whole
           daie
           in
           this
           sort
           towardes
           the
           euening
           ,
           the
           Marques
           ,
           to
           trie
           if
           hee
           could
           get
           the
           winde
           ,
           commaunded
           all
           his
           fleete
           ,
           vpon
           the
           nights
           approch
           ,
           should
           turne
           towards
           the
           Ilande
           of
           Saint
           Michaell
           ,
           to
           get
           the
           winde
           of
           the
           enimie
           ,
           giuing
           them
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           Admiral
           ship
           that
           night
           (
           least
           the
           enimie
           should
           discouer
           their
           intent
           )
           should
           not
           carrie
           his
           ordinarie
           light
           ,
           but
           about
           midnight
           discharge
           a
           cannon
           ,
           to
           draw
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           ships
           neere
           vnto
           him
           :
           This
           order
           was
           giuen
           ,
           and
           duely
           
           obserued
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           fleete
           except
           two
           Easterlings
           ,
           who
           not
           being
           aduertised
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           him
           that
           had
           the
           charge
           ,
           strayed
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           fleete
           ,
           that
           hauing
           lost
           the
           sight
           they
           could
           not
           recouer
           it
           ,
           and
           hauing
           within
           them
           fower
           hundred
           Germaine
           souldiers
           ;
           it
           seemed
           this
           armie
           decreased
           dayly
           both
           in
           number
           of
           ships
           and
           men
           :
           And
           for
           that
           the
           winde
           grew
           somewhat
           high
           ,
           the
           Marques
           thought
           it
           conuenient
           after
           midnight
           hauing
           discharged
           his
           cannon
           ,
           to
           hang
           out
           his
           lanterne
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           the
           which
           succeeded
           well
           ,
           for
           the
           getting
           the
           winde
           of
           the
           enimie
           :
           yet
           this
           deuise
           preuailed
           little
           ,
           for
           vpon
           the
           breake
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           feast
           of
           Saint
           Iames
           the
           Apostle
           the
           fiue
           and
           twentith
           of
           the
           moneth
           ,
           whom
           the
           Spaniards
           call
           vpon
           in
           their
           battels
           ;
           they
           discouered
           the
           French
           armie
           scattered
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           succour
           the
           shippe
           that
           did
           sinke
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           repaire
           some
           other
           hurts
           receiued
           the
           day
           before
           by
           their
           cannon
           :
           But
           some
           affirme
           that
           the
           French
           woulde
           not
           willingly
           fight
           vpon
           this
           Saints
           day
           :
           And
           although
           the
           Spaniards
           might
           well
           haue
           charged
           them
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           forbeare
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           ship
           of
           
             Christopher
             D'Erasso
          
           which
           had
           his
           mast
           crased
           strooke
           sailes
           ,
           and
           discharged
           a
           peece
           ;
           so
           as
           finding
           that
           it
           was
           wholy
           broke
           ,
           they
           were
           inforced
           
           to
           enuiron
           her
           with
           the
           army
           ,
           least
           in
           this
           danger
           she
           should
           be
           set
           vpon
           ,
           whereby
           the
           French
           recouered
           the
           winde
           they
           had
           lost
           :
           and
           the
           ship
           of
           
             D'
             Erasso
          
           being
           repaired
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           might
           carrie
           halfe
           their
           sale
           ,
           the
           Marques
           hauing
           tied
           her
           with
           a
           cable
           towed
           her
           at
           his
           sterne
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           day
           passed
           without
           any
           other
           effect
           ,
           but
           spending
           of
           some
           great
           shot
           .
        
         
           
           These
           shewes
           of
           fight
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           had
           so
           often
           made
           ,
           were
           not
           altogither
           counterfeit
           ,
           for
           although
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           and
           peraduenture
           the
           second
           ,
           they
           did
           it
           onely
           to
           sound
           the
           enimies
           disposition
           ;
           yet
           after
           they
           resolued
           to
           fight
           ,
           but
           their
           opinions
           were
           not
           so
           conformeable
           in
           this
           Armie
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Spanish
           ;
           for
           although
           
             Philip
             Strozzi
             ,
             Brisack
          
           ,
           the
           Counte
           of
           Vimioso
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           desired
           to
           ioyne
           ,
           yet
           many
           were
           loth
           to
           see
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           seeing
           the
           Admirals
           ship
           not
           to
           begin
           the
           fight
           ,
           the
           rest
           did
           not
           force
           of
           it
           :
           Strozzi
           &
           the
           Earle
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           in
           one
           ship
           ,
           were
           more
           willing
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           not
           charged
           the
           enimie
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           shippe
           wherein
           they
           were
           imbarked
           ,
           was
           a
           woorse
           sailour
           ,
           then
           many
           others
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           being
           not
           able
           to
           make
           such
           speed
           as
           they
           desired
           ,
           they
           coulde
           not
           beginne
           the
           battaile
           ,
           so
           as
           their
           friendes
           which
           were
           in
           other
           ships
           ,
           supposed
           the
           fault
           to
           be
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           their
           shippe
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           might
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           would
           :
           Which
           opinion
           was
           furthered
           by
           the
           small
           desire
           they
           had
           to
           fight
           ;
           the
           which
           Strozzi
           finding
           ,
           hee
           resolued
           to
           change
           his
           shippe
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           an
           other
           of
           more
           speed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hauing
           passed
           with
           the
           Earle
           and
           his
           men
           into
           that
           wherein
           was
           
             Monsíeur
             Beamont
          
           ,
           marshall
           generall
           of
           the
           campe
           ,
           being
           of
           better
           saile
           ,
           he
           resolued
           therewith
           to
           charge
           the
           enimie
           ;
           the
           which
           hee
           did
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           being
           the
           xxvj
           .
           Saint
           Annes
           day
           :
           vpon
           the
           dawning
           both
           armies
           being
           at
           calme
           not
           aboue
           three
           miles
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           20.
           miles
           
           from
           Saint
           Michaels
           ,
           they
           sailed
           gently
           towards
           the
           Iland
           ,
           vntill
           the
           winde
           growing
           somewhat
           fresh
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           towardes
           noone
           both
           armies
           approched
           ,
           being
           not
           aboue
           tenne
           miles
           from
           the
           Iland
           :
           Being
           there
           set
           in
           order
           ,
           in
           the
           vangard
           of
           the
           French
           marched
           the
           generall
           shippe
           with
           Strozzi
           and
           the
           Counte
           of
           Vimioso
           ;
           the
           admirall
           with
           Mounsieur
           Brisack
           accompanied
           with
           three
           English
           ships
           ,
           followed
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           fleete
           ,
           some
           neerer
           ,
           some
           farther
           off
           :
           In
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           the
           hulke
           wherein
           was
           
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Bouadilla
          
           ,
           went
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           there
           followed
           the
           gallion
           Saint
           Martin
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Marques
           was
           ,
           who
           towed
           after
           him
           the
           ship
           wherein
           was
           
             Christopher
             d'
             Erasso
          
           ,
           then
           followed
           that
           of
           Saint
           Mathew
           ,
           wherein
           was
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           ,
           these
           went
           before
           as
           a
           buckler
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           fleete
           which
           followed
           .
           The
           French
           had
           deuided
           amongst
           them
           the
           Spanish
           ships
           ,
           where
           with
           euery
           one
           shoulde
           grapple
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           that
           coulde
           not
           succeede
           ,
           for
           the
           winde
           ,
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           which
           had
           beene
           so
           often
           altered
           ,
           hindered
           that
           resolution
           :
           The
           gallion
           Saint
           Mathew
           staied
           somwhat
           behinde
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           cause
           it
           was
           first
           set
           vpon
           ,
           for
           the
           captaine
           and
           admirall
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           with
           other
           three
           ships
           turning
           their
           prooes
           vpon
           her
           ,
           went
           to
           charge
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           captaine
           with
           great
           dexteritie
           to
           auoide
           the
           shotte
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           them
           towards
           the
           prooe
           ,
           and
           boorded
           the
           gallion
           from
           the
           middle
           forwarde
           ,
           leauing
           place
           for
           the
           rest
           to
           approch
           ,
           the
           which
           inuested
           her
           rounde
           with
           a
           great
           streame
           of
           fire
           and
           shotte
           :
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           being
           vnder
           their
           lee
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           vse
           his
           sailes
           as
           he
           woulde
           ,
           seeing
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           ships
           come
           to
           charge
           him
           ,
           staied
           for
           them
           .
           There
           beganne
           a
           cruell
           fight
           ,
           their
           artillerie
           did
           much
           harme
           ,
           especially
           the
           Spanish
           ,
           being
           the
           biggest
           ,
           so
           as
           two
           of
           the
           French
           ships
           being
           sorely
           beaten
           therewith
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           small
           shotte
           ,
           after
           some
           fight
           ,
           fell
           vpon
           the
           gallion
           ,
           which
           remained
           betwixt
           the
           captaines
           ship
           the
           admirall
           and
           an
           other
           ,
           who
           being
           succoured
           with
           fresh
           men
           in
           small
           boats
           from
           the
           other
           shippes
           ,
           troubled
           Figueroa
           much
           ,
           especially
           hauing
           his
           shippe
           fired
           by
           the
           enimie
           in
           many
           partes
           :
           But
           being
           a
           man
           of
           great
           valour
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           expert
           soldiers
           ,
           hee
           made
           an
           honorable
           defence
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           resolution
           preuented
           all
           inconueniences
           .
           He
           remained
           in
           this
           estate
           aboue
           two
           houres
           without
           any
           succour
           ,
           at
           the
           ende
           whereof
           ,
           a
           Biscaine
           ship
           of
           
             Peter
             Garagarza
          
           ,
           wherein
           were
           two
           companies
           of
           Spanish
           soldiers
           ,
           drawing
           neere
           ,
           succoured
           him
           much
           :
           The
           Marques
           seeing
           in
           what
           danger
           this
           gallion
           was
           ,
           would
           gladly
           haue
           succoured
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           could
           not
           so
           sodainly
           performe
           it
           ,
           as
           neede
           required
           ;
           for
           being
           forced
           to
           returne
           backe
           ,
           and
           saile
           directly
           against
           the
           winde
           ,
           a
           matter
           impossible
           ,
           but
           by
           turning
           on
           the
           right
           and
           on
           the
           left
           to
           gaine
           a
           little
           way
           ,
           hee
           feared
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           she
           shoulde
           bee
           vanquished
           :
           Against
           the
           saide
           gallion
           Saint
           Martin
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Marques
           was
           when
           as
           the
           Saint
           Mathew
           was
           
           charged
           ,
           there
           came
           likewise
           two
           great
           French
           ships
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           so
           beaten
           with
           the
           cannon
           from
           the
           saide
           gallion
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           ship
           wherein
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Bouadilla
          
           was
           neere
           vnto
           the
           captaine
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           enimies
           ships
           was
           like
           to
           sinke
           ,
           &
           so
           passed
           on
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Marques
           being
           freed
           ,
           he
           caused
           all
           the
           armie
           to
           turne
           towards
           the
           gallion
           Saint
           Mathew
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           possible
           speede
           drewe
           neere
           vnto
           him
           ;
           vpon
           the
           turning
           of
           the
           armie
           the
           areergard
           fell
           to
           be
           vangard
           ,
           as
           it
           hapneth
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           shippes
           of
           
             Michael
             d'Oquendo
          
           ,
           of
           captaine
           Villauiciosa
           ,
           &
           an
           other
           Biscaine
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           first
           to
           succour
           him
           ,
           remained
           in
           the
           fronte
           ,
           and
           all
           three
           inuested
           the
           French
           admirall
           ,
           who
           being
           ill
           intreated
           in
           this
           cruell
           fight
           ,
           fell
           from
           the
           gallion
           Saint
           Mathew
           .
           Another
           shippe
           ,
           wherein
           was
           
             Michael
             de
             Benesa
          
           ,
           passed
           on
           forwarde
           ,
           and
           valiantly
           grapled
           with
           the
           French
           captaine
           on
           the
           outside
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           gallion
           Saint
           Martin
           wherein
           the
           Marques
           was
           ,
           could
           not
           approch
           neere
           any
           one
           of
           the
           enimies
           chiefe
           ships
           ,
           being
           enuironed
           with
           his
           friends
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           turne
           about
           and
           passe
           on
           :
           The
           French
           admirall
           defended
           himselfe
           with
           great
           courage
           against
           the
           three
           ships
           ;
           that
           of
           Villauiciosa
           which
           fought
           in
           the
           prooe
           ,
           did
           end
           omage
           him
           greatly
           ,
           but
           the
           captaine
           thereof
           was
           slaine
           ;
           that
           of
           Oquendo
           which
           fought
           in
           the
           sterne
           had
           boorded
           her
           ,
           with
           his
           men
           taken
           prisoners
           and
           ensignes
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           spoile
           :
           But
           the
           captaine
           finding
           that
           his
           shippe
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           shotte
           ,
           was
           in
           danger
           of
           sinking
           ,
           fell
           from
           her
           to
           repaire
           her
           leake
           ,
           so
           as
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           freed
           from
           the
           enimie
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           his
           
           course
           towards
           Saint
           Michael
           ,
           yet
           hee
           coulde
           not
           get
           thither
           ,
           but
           sunke
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           being
           spoiled
           by
           the
           artillerie
           ;
           and
           Mounsieur
           Brisac
           saued
           himselfe
           in
           a
           small
           boat
           :
           But
           these
           two
           armies
           did
           not
           so
           ioine
           as
           it
           was
           expected
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           Frēch
           army
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           a
           full
           wind
           ,
           yet
           would
           they
           not
           willingly
           grapple
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           as
           they
           might
           haue
           done
           ;
           but
           many
           of
           them
           stoode
           idle
           ,
           discharging
           only
           their
           great
           shot
           :
           And
           although
           some
           of
           them
           laboured
           to
           boord
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Bouadilla
          
           ,
           and
           
             Christopher
             d'
             Erasso
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           artillerie
           kept
           them
           off
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           durst
           not
           approch
           :
           A
           Biscaine
           shippe
           wherein
           were
           captaines
           
             Michael
             de
             Cardona
          
           ,
           and
           
             Peter
             Pardo
          
           ,
           boorded
           a
           French
           man
           ,
           which
           was
           fallen
           from
           the
           S.
           Mathew
           ,
           and
           forced
           her
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           being
           already
           weake
           ,
           hauing
           spoiled
           and
           abandoned
           it
           ,
           she
           after
           fledde
           :
           Captaine
           Villauiciosa
           the
           elder
           ▪
           with
           his
           shippe
           
           wherein
           was
           the
           company
           of
           
             Lewes
             de
             Gueuara
          
           ,
           boorded
           an
           other
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           long
           fight
           vngrapled
           herselfe
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           ships
           more
           boorded
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           fought
           passing
           onely
           by
           ,
           and
           discharging
           their
           artillerie
           .
           The
           gallion
           Saint
           Mathew
           made
           a
           great
           resistance
           ,
           two
           of
           those
           ships
           which
           had
           fallen
           from
           her
           ,
           battered
           with
           the
           cannon
           ,
           sunke
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           generall
           of
           the
           French
           were
           succoured
           with
           many
           men
           ,
           yet
           was
           he
           so
           beaten
           ,
           that
           they
           within
           began
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           there
           were
           many
           Spaniards
           dead
           ,
           and
           manie
           hurt
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           remained
           within
           the
           gallion
           not
           aboue
           seuentie
           able
           men
           to
           fight
           ,
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           enter
           ,
           &
           make
           the
           victorie
           absolute
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           French
           finding
           ,
           and
           receiuing
           presently
           a
           new
           supply
           of
           three
           hundred
           men
           ,
           they
           vngrapled
           hoping
           to
           saue
           themselues
           :
           But
           the
           Marques
           who
           stood
           vpon
           his
           guarde
           ,
           sayling
           first
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           then
           on
           another
           ,
           pressing
           the
           enimie
           with
           his
           artillerie
           and
           smal
           shot
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           his
           ship
           fall
           off
           ,
           he
           charged
           her
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           another
           Biscaine
           ship
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           wherein
           was
           Captaine
           Bastida
           and
           
             Iohn
             de
             Viuero
          
           ;
           but
           the
           fight
           continued
           not
           aboue
           one
           hower
           ,
           at
           the
           ende
           whereof
           the
           Spanish
           generall
           became
           Master
           of
           the
           enimies
           ship
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           aboue
           300.
           
           French
           :
           there
           found
           they
           
             Philip
             Strozzi
          
           ,
           whom
           presently
           
           they
           transported
           into
           the
           Marques
           gallion
           ,
           but
           being
           wounded
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           he
           died
           presently
           ,
           without
           speech
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           griefe
           of
           all
           valiantmen
           :
           The
           Counte
           of
           Vimioso
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           by
           
             Coronell
             Mondenaro
          
           an
           Italian
           aduenturer
           ,
           but
           being
           wounded
           vnto
           the
           death
           ,
           he
           liued
           onely
           two
           daies
           ,
           embraced
           by
           the
           Marques
           as
           if
           he
           had
           beene
           his
           kinsman
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           ende
           of
           Frauncis
           of
           Portugall
           Counte
           of
           Vimioso
           ,
           more
           honourable
           then
           any
           one
           of
           those
           which
           had
           followed
           Anthonie
           vnto
           this
           day
           :
           He
           was
           yoong
           ,
           indued
           with
           good
           parts
           ,
           both
           of
           bodie
           and
           minde
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           beene
           accompanied
           with
           a
           certaine
           childish
           vanitie
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           thus
           obstinate
           ;
           besides
           such
           as
           knew
           him
           lamented
           his
           death
           ,
           beeing
           by
           nature
           amiable
           :
           There
           found
           they
           also
           with
           no
           small
           admiration
           fourescore
           gentlemen
           ,
           whereof
           thirtie
           were
           Lords
           and
           had
           their
           subiects
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           persons
           in
           number
           aboue
           three
           hundred
           :
           The
           fight
           had
           continued
           fiue
           howers
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           French
           seeing
           their
           generall
           yeelded
           ,
           their
           Admirall
           lost
           ,
           two
           others
           sunke
           ,
           and
           many
           broken
           with
           artillerie
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           flie
           ;
           but
           the
           Marques
           ,
           
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           pursued
           them
           not
           ,
           fearing
           for
           that
           they
           were
           better
           sailers
           he
           should
           not
           boord
           them
           ,
           and
           being
           separated
           hee
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           diuide
           his
           armie
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           would
           not
           willingly
           doe
           ;
           besides
           he
           should
           be
           constrained
           to
           leaue
           the
           gallion
           Saint
           Mathew
           behinde
           him
           in
           danger
           ,
           being
           vnable
           to
           sayle
           without
           tackling
           ,
           sailes
           and
           anchors
           ,
           the
           which
           the
           enemie
           had
           burnt
           and
           throwen
           into
           the
           sea
           :
           There
           was
           one
           thing
           woorthie
           the
           obseruation
           ,
           that
           being
           within
           this
           gallion
           a
           Priest
           called
           
             Iohn
             de
             Iaem
          
           Chaplein
           vnto
           the
           Marshall
           of
           the
           fielde
           ,
           a
           man
           which
           had
           seene
           
           the
           warres
           ,
           during
           the
           fight
           being
           vnder
           the
           lowest
           decke
           of
           the
           gallion
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           so
           much
           wilde
           fire
           cast
           by
           the
           French
           ,
           hearing
           their
           shot
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           hurt
           the
           cannon
           did
           ,
           hee
           died
           ,
           onely
           of
           feare
           and
           amasement
           ,
           hauing
           receiued
           no
           wound
           :
           The
           Spaniards
           recouered
           one
           of
           their
           carauels
           with
           horse
           which
           had
           beene
           taken
           ,
           and
           had
           taken
           more
           of
           their
           French
           ships
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           haue
           manned
           them
           with
           mariners
           to
           conduct
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           this
           cause
           the
           Admirall
           (
           which
           was
           cast
           away
           )
           abandoned
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           torne
           and
           abandoned
           by
           the
           French
           were
           not
           kept
           ;
           for
           this
           consideration
           the
           Marques
           burnt
           two
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           abandoned
           and
           some
           
           others
           ranne
           vpon
           the
           Iland
           :
           In
           this
           battell
           the
           French
           lost
           seuen
           or
           eight
           of
           their
           best
           ships
           ,
           and
           there
           died
           in
           the
           fight
           aboue
           two
           thousand
           of
           their
           men
           ,
           with
           many
           hurt
           ;
           as
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           there
           died
           about
           two
           hundred
           ,
           and
           aboue
           fiue
           hundred
           wounded
           :
           The
           Portugals
           ,
           pertisants
           vnto
           Anthonie
           ,
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           fought
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Captaines
           were
           corrupted
           by
           King
           Philip
           ,
           and
           
           this
           opinion
           encreased
           ,
           for
           that
           after
           Anthonie
           caused
           
             Edward
             d'
             Castro
          
           to
           lose
           his
           head
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           supposing
           him
           to
           be
           the
           meanes
           thereof
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           deceiued
           ;
           for
           although
           that
           Castro
           had
           promised
           many
           things
           vnto
           the
           Kings
           ministers
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           deliuered
           him
           out
           of
           prison
           ,
           whereunto
           hee
           was
           committed
           when
           they
           tooke
           him
           flying
           out
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           neuer
           effect
           any
           ;
           but
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           death
           was
           for
           certaine
           practises
           begun
           after
           this
           defeate
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           had
           committed
           murther
           vpon
           the
           person
           of
           
             Anthony
             Baraccio
          
           a
           deere
           friend
           vnto
           the
           said
           Prior
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           that
           had
           proclaimed
           him
           King.
           Behold
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           sea
           fight
           ,
           at
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           which
           possibly
           is
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           that
           euer
           happened
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ;
           for
           although
           in
           the
           Low-Countries
           
           there
           hath
           beene
           like
           factions
           ,
           in
           these
           last
           warres
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           truely
           within
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           but
           in
           chanels
           and
           riuers
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Holland
           and
           Zealand
           ,
           rather
           at
           land
           then
           at
           sea
           .
           But
           the
           issue
           hereof
           besides
           the
           greatnes
           of
           it
           was
           of
           more
           importance
           then
           euer
           any
           :
           for
           besides
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           Realme
           of
           Portugall
           by
           this
           victorie
           remained
           settled
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           Spaine
           ;
           if
           the
           contrarie
           had
           fallen
           out
           ,
           all
           had
           beene
           full
           of
           confusion
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           French
           ,
           pursuing
           their
           victorie
           ,
           might
           with
           these
           forces
           ,
           their
           good
           fortune
           ,
           the
           presence
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           and
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           renue
           the
           warre
           in
           a
           suspended
           kingdome
           ,
           more
           dangerous
           for
           the
           Spaniards
           then
           euer
           ,
           seeing
           the
           great
           number
           of
           vnexpert
           Portugals
           vnited
           with
           so
           many
           French
           souldiers
           ,
           might
           giue
           them
           great
           hope
           of
           happie
           successe
           .
        
         
           
           Anthony
           who
           remained
           in
           a
           small
           barke
           ,
           light
           and
           well
           furnished
           ,
           the
           day
           before
           the
           battaile
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           had
           resolued
           to
           fight
           ,
           although
           his
           whole
           fortune
           depended
           in
           a
           manner
           on
           this
           day
           ,
           not
           finding
           himselfe
           secure
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           retired
           with
           two
           other
           small
           barkes
           to
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           Angra
           ,
           they
           had
           prepared
           for
           him
           a
           sumptuous
           entrie
           ,
           with
           arches
           ,
           images
           ,
           and
           all
           triumphes
           ,
           commonly
           vsed
           at
           the
           ioyfull
           comming
           of
           Princes
           :
           But
           deuining
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           vnhappie
           successe
           ,
           these
           preparations
           seemed
           out
           of
           season
           ;
           for
           hauing
           forborne
           to
           passe
           to
           a
           bridge
           of
           woode
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           built
           onely
           for
           his
           comming
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           shoulde
           enter
           the
           streets
           that
           were
           garnished
           ,
           he
           landed
           farre
           from
           thence
           with
           small
           companie
           and
           more
           sorrow
           then
           ioy
           :
           There
           did
           he
           howerly
           receiue
           sundry
           newes
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           he
           vnderstoode
           the
           successe
           thereof
           ,
           with
           an
           incredible
           griefe
           ,
           the
           which
           encreased
           the
           more
           by
           the
           intelligence
           giuen
           him
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Strozzi
           ,
           and
           the
           Earle
           ,
           and
           now
           caring
           for
           his
           safetie
           ,
           wauering
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           hee
           knewe
           not
           howe
           to
           behaue
           himselfe
           in
           so
           rough
           an
           accident
           :
           for
           although
           he
           relied
           much
           in
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           strength
           thereof
           ,
           seeming
           to
           be
           safe
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           yet
           feared
           he
           least
           the
           Marques
           pursuing
           his
           victorie
           ,
           should
           assaile
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           men
           hauing
           their
           harts
           vanquished
           with
           this
           losse
           ,
           shoulde
           not
           be
           able
           to
           make
           resistance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           enclined
           rather
           to
           abandon
           then
           defend
           it
           :
           He
           was
           some
           what
           assured
           of
           this
           feare
           vpon
           the
           arriuall
           of
           seuenteene
           French
           and
           English
           
           
           
           
           
           ships
           to
           that
           place
           ,
           of
           those
           that
           had
           fledde
           from
           the
           battaile
           to
           repaire
           their
           hurts
           receiued
           ,
           to
           cure
           their
           wounded
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           in
           water
           :
           with
           these
           men
           he
           thought
           himselfe
           able
           to
           defende
           it
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           all
           but
           fewe
           soldiers
           ,
           hauing
           in
           the
           battaile
           succoured
           the
           Counte
           of
           Brisack
           and
           Strozzi
           with
           all
           their
           men
           ;
           yet
           there
           arriued
           still
           more
           ,
           for
           at
           that
           time
           there
           returned
           but
           eighteene
           French
           ships
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           with
           Brisack
           ,
           and
           fiue
           other
           English
           :
           Mounsieur
           
             de
             Landes
          
           ,
           captaine
           of
           nine
           ships
           flying
           from
           the
           battaile
           ,
           went
           to
           Fayale
           ,
           where
           his
           soldiers
           began
           to
           spoile
           ,
           &
           although
           it
           were
           not
           his
           meaning
           ,
           but
           hauing
           auoided
           the
           sacke
           ,
           retired
           to
           Angra
           ,
           yet
           for
           this
           cause
           they
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           enter
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           Anthony
           doubted
           his
           safetie
           .
        
         
           The
           Marques
           as
           it
           is
           saide
           ,
           the
           day
           being
           ended
           ,
           resoluing
           not
           to
           pursue
           the
           enimie
           ,
           he
           drew
           neere
           to
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           to
           repaire
           his
           shippes
           ,
           to
           looke
           to
           his
           hurt
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           water
           ;
           but
           the
           winde
           being
           contrary
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           him
           ,
           keeping
           him
           three
           daies
           off
           at
           sea
           ,
           the
           fourth
           he
           drew
           neere
           to
           Villa
           Franca
           ,
           where
           he
           landed
           his
           hurt
           men
           ,
           and
           prouided
           what
           he
           needed
           ,
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Ile
           hauing
           yeelded
           their
           obedience
           .
           The
           first
           of
           August
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Bouadilla
          
           landed
           with
           fowre
           companies
           of
           soldiers
           ,
           in
           the
           middest
           whereof
           vpon
           the
           sea
           shoare
           ,
           hee
           put
           all
           the
           French
           prisoners
           ,
           leading
           them
           to
           the
           market
           place
           of
           Villa
           Franca
           ,
           
           vnto
           a
           scaffolde
           built
           the
           height
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           where
           with
           a
           loude
           voice
           was
           read
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Marques
           ,
           whereby
           shewing
           that
           the
           Catholique
           King
           hauing
           peace
           with
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           against
           the
           saide
           peace
           publikely
           sworne
           ,
           an
           armie
           of
           many
           aduenturers
           was
           come
           out
           of
           Fraunce
           in
           fauour
           of
           Anthony
           Prior
           of
           Crato
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           take
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           fleete
           ,
           which
           he
           expected
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           founde
           lands
           ,
           and
           to
           spoile
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           already
           done
           that
           of
           Saint
           Michaels
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           same
           armie
           hauing
           tried
           a
           battaile
           against
           his
           Maiesties
           ,
           the
           French
           had
           beene
           broken
           and
           ouercome
           ;
           in
           the
           which
           being
           taken
           eight
           and
           twentie
           noblemen
           ,
           and
           two
           and
           fiftie
           gentlemen
           ,
           and
           manie
           other
           marriners
           and
           soldiers
           ,
           he
           declared
           them
           taken
           as
           enimies
           to
           the
           quiet
           ,
           and
           publike
           good
           ;
           disturbers
           of
           the
           traffike
           ,
           and
           fauourers
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           rebels
           ;
           that
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           as
           publike
           pirats
           hee
           commaunded
           the
           Auditor
           generall
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           
           chasticement
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           hee
           shoulde
           execute
           vpon
           them
           the
           punishment
           of
           naturall
           death
           ,
           beheading
           the
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           hanging
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           passed
           the
           age
           of
           seuenteene
           yeeres
           ,
           being
           so
           conuenient
           both
           for
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           two
           kings
           .
           This
           sentence
           seemed
           cruell
           to
           all
           such
           as
           heard
           it
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           vnto
           the
           Spanish
           soldiers
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           they
           feared
           the
           like
           
           might
           happen
           vnto
           thē
           an
           other
           day
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           that
           they
           would
           not
           lose
           the
           profit
           which
           many
           expected
           by
           the
           raunsome
           of
           the
           saide
           prisoners
           ;
           or
           else
           for
           their
           owne
           good
           inclination
           ,
           so
           as
           some
           of
           the
           soldiers
           laying
           aside
           all
           respect
           ,
           saide
           it
           was
           not
           well
           grounded
           ,
           for
           that
           there
           was
           no
           firme
           and
           inuiolable
           peace
           betwixt
           the
           Catholique
           King
           and
           most
           Christian
           ,
           but
           warre
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           were
           neither
           pirats
           nor
           theeues
           ,
           but
           valiant
           soldiers
           :
           That
           there
           was
           no
           peace
           ,
           they
           prooued
           it
           by
           the
           warres
           of
           Flaunders
           ,
           more
           hot
           then
           euer
           ,
           where
           the
           French
           did
           in
           a
           manner
           possesse
           all
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           patrimonie
           :
           And
           that
           they
           were
           no
           pirats
           ,
           they
           prooued
           by
           the
           letters
           patents
           they
           had
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           vnder
           the
           which
           the
           ships
           and
           soldiers
           were
           enrolled
           ;
           besides
           ,
           the
           number
           and
           qualitie
           of
           these
           men
           were
           such
           ,
           as
           it
           appeered
           cleerely
           ,
           they
           woulde
           not
           haue
           attempted
           it
           of
           themselues
           ,
           if
           the
           king
           had
           not
           sent
           them
           :
           And
           although
           betwixt
           the
           two
           crownes
           they
           dissembled
           many
           things
           ,
           the
           Christian
           King
           excusing
           himselfe
           sometimes
           vpon
           his
           mother
           ,
           sometimes
           vpon
           his
           brother
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           all
           deuises
           of
           Princes
           ;
           but
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           without
           open
           warre
           ,
           the
           lawes
           whereof
           (
           they
           saide
           )
           was
           not
           so
           stricte
           ,
           as
           to
           commaund
           them
           to
           hang
           all
           their
           prisoners
           .
           And
           this
           execution
           did
           so
           mooue
           the
           hearts
           of
           manie
           ,
           
           that
           some
           of
           the
           principall
           soldiers
           being
           assembled
           togither
           ,
           went
           (
           with
           a
           commendable
           example
           )
           vnto
           the
           Marques
           to
           make
           intercession
           for
           the
           life
           of
           their
           enimies
           ,
           who
           answered
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           had
           expresly
           commaunded
           ,
           that
           all
           Frenchmen
           that
           shoulde
           take
           armes
           against
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           shoulde
           be
           corporally
           punished
           ;
           so
           as
           the
           same
           day
           these
           Gentlemen
           with
           a
           generall
           pittie
           ,
           and
           great
           seueritie
           were
           beheaded
           vpon
           the
           scaffolde
           ,
           and
           the
           marriners
           and
           soldiers
           hanged
           in
           diuers
           places
           ,
           and
           
           the
           pittie
           was
           the
           greater
           ,
           being
           apparant
           that
           they
           were
           all
           not
           onely
           valiant
           soldiers
           ,
           but
           Catholique
           and
           deuout
           Christians
           :
           The
           blame
           of
           this
           seuere
           execution
           ,
           was
           not
           imputed
           to
           the
           Marques
           ,
           
           supposing
           that
           he
           had
           expresse
           commaundement
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           whom
           likewise
           they
           excused
           ,
           for
           hauing
           so
           determined
           ,
           seeing
           it
           was
           not
           to
           bee
           presumed
           that
           so
           many
           personages
           of
           importance
           ,
           should
           come
           with
           such
           an
           armie
           and
           remaine
           prisoners
           ,
           especially
           knowing
           that
           Philip
           by
           his
           owne
           inclination
           was
           not
           cruell
           :
           yet
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           in
           his
           minde
           shoulde
           haue
           conceiued
           a
           cruell
           disdaine
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           seeing
           that
           vnder
           the
           shadow
           of
           amitie
           ,
           peace
           and
           alliance
           ,
           Kings
           writing
           daily
           one
           to
           the
           orher
           ,
           greeuing
           and
           reioycing
           at
           their
           troubles
           and
           contents
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           aide
           his
           rebels
           ,
           but
           also
           tooke
           his
           countries
           ,
           and
           sent
           so
           great
           an
           armie
           to
           endomage
           him
           :
           
             And
             although
             that
             Princes
             do
             vsually
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             counterfeit
             in
             many
             things
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           seemed
           the
           French
           vnder
           a
           new
           kinde
           of
           dissimulation
           ,
           would
           make
           warre
           ,
           whereby
           they
           did
           inferre
           that
           this
           execution
           did
           nothing
           displease
           the
           King.
           The
           armie
           being
           a
           little
           repaired
           here
           ,
           the
           Marques
           went
           to
           the
           I
           le
           of
           Coruo
           to
           meete
           with
           the
           Indian
           fleete
           ,
           and
           hauing
           past
           in
           view
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Angra
           ,
           he
           put
           Anthonie
           and
           all
           the
           people
           into
           confusion
           :
           for
           although
           the
           Marques
           content
           with
           the
           victorie
           ,
           would
           not
           thrust
           himselfe
           into
           a
           new
           danger
           ;
           yet
           Anthonie
           doubted
           that
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           victorie
           ,
           he
           would
           pursue
           and
           assaile
           the
           Ilande
           ;
           in
           the
           which
           although
           he
           had
           men
           enough
           both
           of
           the
           nation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           fearfull
           and
           disordered
           ;
           and
           Anthonie
           himselfe
           at
           the
           same
           time
           prouided
           a
           light
           ship
           to
           imbarke
           if
           neede
           were
           .
           These
           newes
           came
           slowly
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           they
           were
           in
           great
           care
           ,
           hauing
           newes
           of
           the
           fight
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           a
           *
           Zabra
           of
           Biscay
           ,
           but
           a
           French
           ship
           which
           had
           beene
           sore
           beaten
           by
           the
           gallion
           Saint
           Mathew
           ,
           being
           fled
           from
           the
           battel
           ,
           gaue
           assurance
           of
           the
           euent
           ;
           for
           beeing
           arriued
           disguised
           at
           Settuual
           ,
           he
           was
           discouered
           ,
           finding
           within
           her
           some
           Spanish
           souldiers
           dead
           ;
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           one
           of
           them
           was
           written
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           in
           the
           armie
           ,
           since
           their
           departure
           from
           Lisbone
           vntill
           the
           time
           that
           he
           was
           slaine
           :
           The
           Marques
           attended
           long
           about
           the
           Ilands
           for
           the
           Indian
           fleete
           ,
           whereof
           two
           being
           arriued
           ,
           the
           seas
           growing
           high
           he
           came
           with
           them
           to
           Lisbone
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           ioy
           of
           all
           the
           court
           ,
           where
           
           he
           was
           extraordinarily
           fauoured
           by
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Anthony
           after
           the
           Marques
           his
           departure
           remained
           more
           quiet
           in
           minde
           ,
           supposing
           that
           for
           one
           whole
           yeere
           he
           need
           not
           feare
           any
           
           enimie
           :
           He
           greatly
           greeued
           for
           the
           death
           of
           the
           French
           prisoners
           ,
           fearing
           it
           would
           preiudice
           his
           cause
           in
           France
           :
           But
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           pressed
           him
           to
           reuenge
           in
           hanging
           about
           fiftie
           or
           threescore
           Castillians
           ,
           which
           were
           there
           taken
           prisoners
           at
           diuers
           times
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           ,
           being
           better
           enclined
           :
           He
           was
           ill
           furnished
           with
           money
           ,
           although
           hee
           had
           great
           store
           of
           armes
           and
           munition
           :
           For
           this
           consideration
           he
           daily
           (
           all
           by
           the
           inuention
           of
           the
           saide
           Silua
           )
           made
           rigorous
           commandements
           to
           draw
           money
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           as
           did
           not
           follow
           him
           willingly
           :
           He
           caused
           gold
           to
           be
           coined
           ,
           which
           hee
           valued
           at
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           roials
           ,
           although
           it
           weied
           but
           eight
           :
           He
           made
           testons
           of
           siluer
           ,
           weighing
           a
           roiall
           and
           a
           halfe
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           made
           currant
           for
           halfe
           a
           duckat
           ;
           and
           the
           copper
           money
           which
           was
           woorth
           three
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           hee
           valued
           at
           tenne
           :
           And
           for
           that
           many
           were
           retired
           to
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           to
           be
           free
           from
           troubles
           within
           the
           citie
           ,
           hee
           commaunded
           euery
           one
           to
           returne
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           deferred
           his
           comming
           longer
           then
           the
           time
           limited
           by
           his
           commaundement
           ,
           they
           presently
           seazed
           his
           goods
           :
           Many
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           souldiers
           had
           carried
           and
           hidden
           their
           goods
           without
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           commaunded
           euerie
           one
           to
           bring
           them
           backe
           againe
           ,
           whereby
           he
           gained
           much
           ;
           for
           he
           demaunded
           a
           loane
           of
           money
           of
           such
           as
           came
           and
           brought
           it
           backe
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           one
           obeyed
           not
           ,
           he
           sent
           Souldiers
           to
           search
           their
           goods
           ,
           and
           to
           spoile
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           thousand
           indignities
           :
           It
           was
           a
           lamentable
           thing
           to
           see
           how
           the
           Church
           causes
           were
           handled
           ,
           for
           the
           religious
           men
           (
           except
           the
           Iesuits
           )
           imploied
           in
           militarie
           actions
           ,
           retayned
           nothing
           of
           a
           priest
           ,
           but
           the
           habit
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           ;
           as
           for
           sermons
           ,
           confessions
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           things
           ,
           they
           came
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           from
           men
           which
           had
           not
           God
           before
           their
           eies
           :
           And
           Anthonie
           himselfe
           during
           these
           afflictions
           ,
           had
           not
           his
           minde
           free
           from
           lasciuiousnes
           ,
           for
           the
           women
           of
           honour
           could
           hardly
           be
           free
           from
           his
           lustes
           ,
           hauing
           too
           familiar
           accesse
           into
           the
           monasterie
           of
           religious
           women
           :
           amongst
           whom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           amongst
           the
           men
           raigned
           the
           passions
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           with
           no
           small
           scandall
           and
           great
           disorder
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           his
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           French
           followed
           this
           his
           example
           .
           Anthonie
           liued
           this
           kinde
           of
           life
           vntill
           the
           moneth
           of
           October
           ,
           irresolute
           what
           to
           doe
           :
           To
           goe
           into
           Fraunce
           after
           the
           losse
           of
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           the
           nobilitie
           ,
           he
           helde
           it
           not
           safe
           ,
           neither
           knew
           he
           how
           he
           should
           be
           looked
           
           on
           ,
           for
           he
           feared
           as
           much
           the
           disdaine
           of
           particulars
           ,
           as
           he
           hoped
           in
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Queene
           mother
           .
           To
           remaine
           there
           ,
           he
           saw
           it
           a
           thing
           not
           able
           long
           to
           subsist
           with
           so
           great
           garrisons
           ,
           not
           hauing
           wherewithall
           to
           pay
           the
           souldiers
           ,
           nor
           in
           a
           manner
           how
           to
           furnish
           
           his
           expences
           :
           He
           resolued
           therefore
           with
           such
           shippes
           as
           he
           had
           to
           depart
           for
           Fraunce
           ,
           but
           first
           would
           goe
           towardes
           the
           Madera
           ,
           and
           the
           Iland
           of
           Canarie
           ,
           that
           by
           spoyling
           of
           some
           weake
           places
           ,
           hee
           should
           content
           the
           souldiers
           with
           some
           weake
           pray
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           hauing
           prepared
           about
           thirtie
           saile
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           shipped
           his
           souldiers
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           new
           deuise
           he
           commaunded
           all
           the
           citizens
           which
           he
           suspected
           ,
           and
           all
           religious
           persons
           affected
           to
           the
           contrarie
           partie
           ,
           as
           the
           Iesuits
           and
           others
           to
           imbarke
           ,
           making
           this
           commaundement
           most
           rigorous
           to
           those
           that
           could
           least
           obserue
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           they
           should
           redeeme
           this
           voyage
           with
           money
           :
           But
           all
           as
           vnprofitable
           in
           sea
           causes
           ,
           excused
           themselues
           with
           liuely
           reasons
           and
           entreaties
           ;
           but
           it
           preuailed
           nothing
           ,
           making
           answere
           to
           the
           yoonger
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           neede
           of
           them
           for
           his
           guarde
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           olde
           ,
           for
           counsell
           ;
           so
           as
           many
           sought
           to
           content
           him
           with
           money
           as
           hee
           desired
           ,
           euerie
           one
           according
           to
           his
           abilitie
           ,
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           they
           were
           freede
           from
           his
           commaundement
           .
           But
           this
           inuention
           was
           soone
           counter-checkt
           by
           another
           ,
           for
           many
           desired
           to
           leaue
           the
           Iland
           &
           to
           imbarke
           ,
           not
           with
           intention
           to
           follow
           the
           armie
           ,
           but
           to
           saile
           into
           Spaine
           :
           Some
           of
           the
           Captaines
           of
           the
           shippes
           ,
           vnderstanding
           their
           mindes
           ,
           agreede
           with
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           not
           to
           deliuer
           any
           money
           to
           Anthonie
           for
           their
           stay
           in
           the
           Iland
           ,
           but
           paying
           them
           the
           like
           summe
           and
           much
           lesse
           ,
           they
           would
           land
           them
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           so
           as
           many
           trusting
           to
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           English
           ,
           not
           paying
           any
           thing
           to
           Anthonie
           ,
           imbarked
           with
           them
           ,
           agreeing
           for
           a
           certaine
           summe
           to
           be
           set
           on
           
           land
           .
           Anthonie
           departed
           with
           this
           armie
           from
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           leauing
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           with
           fiue
           hundred
           Frenchmen
           vnder
           the
           charge
           of
           
             Baptiste
             Florentin
          
           ,
           and
           Charles
           a
           French
           man
           their
           Captaines
           :
           He
           arriued
           at
           the
           Iland
           of
           Saint
           Michael
           ,
           where
           hauing
           staied
           long
           thereabouts
           ,
           fearing
           the
           Spanish
           garrison
           there
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           land
           ,
           being
           forced
           to
           leaue
           it
           by
           a
           storme
           that
           rose
           :
           Then
           some
           of
           his
           English
           and
           French
           ships
           ,
           left
           him
           ,
           keeping
           promise
           with
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           that
           were
           imbarked
           with
           them
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           had
           newes
           in
           Fraunce
           of
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           so
           
           many
           prisoners
           ,
           which
           caused
           both
           in
           court
           ,
           and
           throughout
           the
           
           Realme
           a
           great
           griefe
           and
           disdaine
           ,
           and
           enflamed
           the
           French
           to
           reuenge
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           had
           Flaunders
           neere
           ,
           and
           matters
           in
           that
           estate
           (
           as
           hath
           beene
           said
           )
           there
           they
           discharged
           their
           choler
           ;
           neither
           did
           they
           forbeare
           ,
           after
           the
           returne
           of
           Anthonie
           to
           treat
           of
           a
           new
           preparation
           ,
           of
           an
           armie
           at
           sea
           for
           the
           sommer
           following
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           giuen
           out
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           that
           the
           faction
           of
           Anthony
           and
           the
           French
           against
           Portugall
           ,
           was
           dashed
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           had
           weakned
           their
           forces
           ,
           yet
           did
           they
           not
           dismisse
           their
           hired
           ships
           :
           At
           that
           time
           two
           galliasses
           being
           arriued
           from
           Naples
           ,
           it
           seemed
           the
           king
           would
           assemble
           a
           great
           armie
           for
           the
           next
           yeere
           ,
           and
           make
           himselfe
           absolute
           Lorde
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           as
           to
           assure
           his
           ships
           ,
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           newe
           founde
           landes
           ,
           from
           the
           French
           and
           English
           ,
           and
           to
           force
           the
           Iland
           .
           The
           Catholique
           King
           desired
           to
           returne
           into
           Castill
           ,
           both
           for
           that
           he
           was
           called
           by
           
           the
           states
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           and
           to
           finish
           the
           marriage
           of
           his
           daughter
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           as
           also
           for
           other
           business
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           and
           was
           vpon
           the
           point
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           in
           Nouember
           1582.
           but
           he
           woulde
           first
           extend
           his
           pardon
           graunted
           at
           Tomar
           to
           such
           as
           had
           followed
           Anthony
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           hauing
           excepted
           the
           religious
           persons
           and
           tenne
           others
           ,
           hee
           pardoned
           freely
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           shoulde
           present
           themselues
           within
           a
           certaine
           time
           ;
           but
           this
           wrought
           no
           effect
           ,
           for
           there
           came
           fewe
           ,
           and
           many
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           being
           yet
           displeased
           ,
           could
           not
           make
           a
           free
           pardon
           .
           This
           departure
           was
           after
           staied
           by
           the
           newes
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Diego
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           who
           as
           hee
           had
           beene
           sworne
           Prince
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           at
           the
           estates
           of
           Tomar
           ,
           hee
           woulde
           likewise
           that
           the
           same
           oath
           shoulde
           bee
           made
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Philip
           his
           second
           sonne
           being
           then
           sicke
           .
           And
           for
           that
           he
           had
           no
           other
           issue
           male
           ,
           the
           succession
           masculine
           of
           these
           Realmes
           remaining
           in
           the
           breath
           of
           one
           only
           ,
           togither
           with
           the
           kings
           age
           ,
           and
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           both
           the
           quiet
           &
           seditious
           were
           in
           care
           :
           But
           for
           the
           swearing
           of
           him
           he
           assembled
           the
           estates
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           in
           the
           moneth
           of
           Februarie
           ,
           resolute
           to
           accomplish
           this
           ceremonie
           before
           his
           departure
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           (
           consumed
           with
           a
           continuall
           feauer
           )
           died
           ,
           in
           the
           pallace
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           in
           the
           Kings
           owne
           quarter
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           age
           of
           threescore
           &
           fourteene
           yeeres
           .
           During
           his
           sicknes
           
           
           he
           was
           greatly
           fauoured
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           did
           visite
           him
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           :
           There
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           King
           apprehended
           the
           losse
           of
           such
           a
           seruant
           ,
           which
           bred
           no
           lesse
           discontentment
           in
           him
           ,
           then
           pleasing
           to
           his
           enimies
           :
           But
           the
           Portugals
           obserued
           ,
           that
           the
           day
           following
           he
           went
           publikely
           to
           masse
           ,
           without
           any
           shew
           of
           discontent
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           their
           kings
           ,
           who
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           men
           of
           lesse
           qualitie
           (
           hauing
           done
           any
           notable
           seruices
           to
           the
           crowne
           )
           retired
           themselues
           for
           a
           time
           ;
           the
           which
           seemed
           the
           more
           strange
           ,
           for
           that
           King
           Emanuel
           vpon
           the
           death
           of
           a
           notable
           Pilote
           withdrew
           himselfe
           three
           daies
           :
           
             But
             the
             actions
             of
             great
             Princes
             ,
             are
             so
             subiect
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             as
             the
             wisest
             minister
             matter
             of
             discourse
             to
             the
             curious
             and
             malicious
             to
             slaunder
             them
             .
          
           With
           him
           died
           (
           as
           a
           man
           may
           say
           )
           all
           the
           warlike
           discipline
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           for
           there
           remained
           not
           any
           one
           captaine
           equall
           vnto
           him
           :
           He
           was
           of
           a
           goodly
           stature
           ,
           of
           visage
           leane
           and
           graue
           ;
           hee
           had
           rare
           gifts
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           fortune
           ,
           the
           which
           he
           augmented
           much
           by
           arte
           ;
           he
           was
           of
           a
           noble
           minde
           ;
           of
           a
           readie
           and
           subtill
           spirite
           ,
           assured
           in
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           :
           He
           was
           not
           greedy
           of
           worldly
           wealth
           ,
           sparing
           in
           giuing
           ,
           but
           honourable
           in
           the
           expences
           of
           his
           house
           ;
           hee
           was
           a
           great
           dissembler
           of
           the
           disgraces
           of
           the
           Courte
           ,
           and
           cunning
           in
           their
           secret
           practises
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           behooued
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           preuent
           such
           as
           were
           his
           competitors
           ▪
           He
           was
           generally
           hated
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           treated
           proudlie
           with
           his
           inferiors
           ,
           and
           his
           equals
           hated
           his
           greatnes
           .
           The
           ambition
           to
           purchase
           the
           Princes
           fauour
           (
           a
           shelfe
           wherein
           proude
           mindes
           cast
           themselues
           )
           was
           great
           in
           him
           ;
           for
           this
           respect
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           preheminence
           and
           greatnes
           he
           pretended
           aboue
           all
           other
           officers
           ,
           the
           which
           made
           him
           odious
           ;
           hee
           was
           not
           much
           pleasing
           to
           Charles
           ,
           and
           lesse
           to
           Philip
           ,
           although
           from
           their
           birthes
           vntill
           their
           later
           daies
           ,
           he
           had
           serued
           them
           60.
           yeeres
           :
           
             But
             Princes
             loue
             them
             better
             whom
             they
             haue
             rewarded
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             haue
             serued
             them
             .
          
           Hee
           was
           greatly
           enclined
           to
           warlike
           discipline
           ,
           wherein
           hee
           was
           so
           cunning
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           not
           any
           captaine
           of
           his
           nation
           ,
           in
           long
           time
           comparable
           vnto
           him
           ;
           and
           to
           conclude
           ,
           for
           his
           many
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           great
           experience
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           in
           a
           manner
           any
           one
           in
           the
           worlde
           but
           yeelded
           vnto
           him
           :
           He
           was
           of
           great
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           dexteritie
           ,
           to
           encampe
           and
           make
           choice
           of
           a
           lodging
           ,
           so
           as
           alwaies
           with
           lesse
           forces
           then
           the
           enimies
           ,
           he
           kept
           them
           in
           awe
           ;
           he
           was
           so
           well
           experienced
           
           as
           he
           neuer
           refused
           battaile
           wheresoeuer
           he
           came
           :
           Hee
           did
           willingly
           hazard
           his
           owne
           person
           ,
           but
           his
           soldiers
           with
           greater
           consideration
           ,
           trusting
           more
           to
           policie
           then
           fortune
           :
           He
           was
           a
           rough
           &
           inexorable
           executioner
           of
           the
           seuere
           lawes
           of
           war
           ,
           of
           whose
           pittifull
           crueltie
           depends
           the
           health
           of
           armies
           ,
           and
           the
           conseruation
           of
           States
           :
           He
           was
           by
           nature
           enclined
           to
           vanquish
           without
           effusion
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           was
           imploied
           in
           warres
           conformable
           to
           his
           inclination
           ;
           
             for
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             defensiue
             ,
             wherein
             a
             wise
             captaine
             should
             rather
             temporize
             and
             suffer
             the
             enimie
             to
             consume
             by
             the
             difficulties
             of
             warre
             in
             a
             strange
             countrey
             ,
             then
             to
             hazard
             an
             estate
             vpon
             so
             vnequall
             a
             game
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             winning
             of
             a
             battaile
             against
             him
             that
             hath
             but
             men
             to
             loose
             .
          
           To
           this
           effect
           hee
           answered
           the
           councell
           of
           warre
           ,
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Naples
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1558.
           when
           as
           the
           Frenchmen
           being
           expelled
           ,
           
             they
             woulde
             haue
             charged
             the
             enimie
             retiring
             ,
             hee
             saide
             ,
             hee
             woulde
             not
             hazarde
             the
             realme
             against
             a
             cassock
             of
             golde
             ,
          
           for
           such
           was
           then
           the
           habite
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           Lieutenant
           generall
           to
           Henry
           the
           seconde
           King
           of
           Fraunce
           ;
           yet
           some
           did
           blame
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           too
           warie
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           matters
           of
           importance
           in
           warre
           :
           He
           serued
           his
           King
           in
           greater
           charges
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           authority
           then
           euer
           any
           of
           their
           subiects
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           there
           hath
           not
           beene
           in
           many
           ages
           a
           captaine
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           long
           mannaged
           armes
           ,
           nor
           displaied
           his
           ensignes
           in
           so
           manie
           countries
           :
           For
           he
           hath
           made
           warre
           in
           Italy
           Spaine
           and
           Fraunce
           ,
           in
           Hungarie
           ,
           Germanie
           ,
           Flaunders
           and
           Affrick
           ;
           although
           he
           were
           accustomed
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           nothing
           ,
           seeng
           that
           he
           was
           neuer
           so
           happie
           as
           to
           see
           a
           Turkish
           armie
           :
           But
           the
           last
           wars
           of
           Flaunders
           did
           somewhat
           obscure
           the
           glorie
           he
           had
           gotten
           ;
           for
           although
           
           as
           captaine
           he
           did
           warre
           valiantly
           ,
           yet
           he
           knew
           not
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           hapned
           to
           him
           in
           other
           places
           )
           howe
           to
           vse
           the
           victorie
           ,
           but
           arrogating
           too
           much
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           caused
           a
           statue
           of
           brasse
           to
           be
           erected
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Cittadell
           of
           Antwerpe
           ,
           which
           the
           king
           caused
           afterwards
           to
           be
           beaten
           downe
           .
           It
           appeeres
           that
           he
           coulde
           ,
           better
           carrie
           himselfe
           in
           aduersitie
           then
           prosperitie
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           one
           he
           had
           great
           force
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           too
           much
           conceite
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           reaped
           more
           commendations
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           then
           by
           victorie
           :
           Hee
           shewed
           in
           dying
           the
           magnanimitie
           he
           had
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           hee
           shewed
           tokens
           of
           a
           religious
           Christian
           ,
           being
           happie
           that
           Frier
           
           Lewes
           of
           Granata
           ,
           that
           famous
           preacher
           (
           whose
           diuine
           writings
           are
           pleasing
           to
           the
           worlde
           )
           was
           present
           at
           his
           death
           :
           They
           did
           substitute
           in
           his
           place
           
             Charles
             Borgia
          
           Duke
           of
           Gandia
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           greater
           vertue
           then
           experience
           .
        
         
           
           The
           King
           had
           caused
           the
           bones
           of
           King
           Sebastian
           to
           be
           brought
           out
           of
           Affricke
           ,
           the
           which
           with
           King
           Henries
           that
           were
           at
           Almerin
           ,
           he
           woulde
           before
           his
           departure
           see
           solemnly
           interred
           in
           the
           church
           of
           Belem
           ,
           neere
           to
           the
           other
           Kings
           of
           Portugall
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           cause
           remained
           there
           three
           daies
           :
           He
           caused
           also
           to
           be
           brought
           from
           diuers
           parts
           of
           the
           realme
           vnto
           the
           saide
           monasterie
           the
           bodies
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           the
           ashes
           of
           his
           kinsfolkes
           ,
           the
           children
           and
           nephewes
           to
           King
           Emanuel
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           a
           man
           may
           say
           )
           dying
           ,
           resigned
           him
           the
           crowne
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           all
           kept
           togither
           :
           There
           was
           made
           a
           most
           sumptuous
           obsequie
           ,
           with
           great
           shewes
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           religious
           persons
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Henry
           were
           present
           ,
           for
           the
           rest
           had
           beene
           performed
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           funerall
           sermon
           Sebastians
           actes
           were
           likewise
           touched
           ,
           and
           Henry
           extremely
           commended
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           more
           pleasing
           being
           dead
           ,
           then
           the
           praises
           of
           Philip
           liuing
           and
           present
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Orator
           dilated
           much
           ,
           hauing
           first
           in
           particular
           set
           downe
           the
           branches
           of
           King
           Emanuel
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           succession
           to
           the
           said
           Philip.
           
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           leaue
           heere
           to
           make
           mention
           as
           of
           a
           rare
           matter
           ,
           although
           
           it
           be
           somewhat
           from
           our
           purpose
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lorde
           1582.
           they
           did
           reckon
           ten
           daies
           lesse
           then
           in
           others
           :
           for
           by
           the
           Popes
           decree
           ,
           all
           Christian
           princes
           obeying
           the
           Romish
           sea
           ,
           gaue
           commaundement
           to
           cut
           off
           ten
           daies
           in
           the
           moneth
           of
           October
           ,
           so
           as
           for
           the
           fift
           day
           ,
           they
           should
           generally
           write
           15.
           the
           which
           was
           done
           to
           fitte
           the
           times
           to
           the
           meanes
           and
           principall
           aspects
           wherein
           the
           heauens
           were
           ,
           when
           as
           our
           Redeemer
           Iesus
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           celebrate
           Easter
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           feasts
           vpon
           their
           proper
           daies
           .
           The
           which
           they
           had
           not
           formerly
           done
           ;
           for
           that
           the
           true
           course
           of
           the
           sunne
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           yeere
           ,
           being
           certaine
           minuts
           of
           an
           hower
           lesse
           then
           the
           time
           ,
           which
           they
           vntill
           then
           had
           taken
           for
           a
           yeere
           ,
           it
           seemed
           that
           in
           the
           course
           of
           so
           manie
           yeeres
           so
           small
           a
           difference
           had
           mounted
           vnto
           ten
           daies
           ,
           so
           as
           by
           this
           equalitie
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           conformable
           to
           the
           time
           past
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           beganne
           to
           vnburthen
           himselfe
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           
           Portugall
           ,
           for
           to
           go
           into
           Castill
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           xxvj
           .
           day
           of
           Ianuary
           
           in
           the
           yeere
           1583.
           hauing
           assembled
           the
           estates
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           they
           began
           in
           the
           pallace
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           where
           after
           
             Alphonso
             de
             Castelbianco
          
           newly
           made
           Bishop
           of
           Algarues
           ,
           had
           briefly
           made
           the
           proposition
           ,
           shewing
           how
           much
           the
           King
           was
           grieued
           with
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           necessitie
           there
           was
           to
           sweare
           a
           newe
           :
           
             Melchior
             d'
             Amaral
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           made
           answere
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           the
           whole
           realme
           ,
           shewing
           the
           desire
           and
           readines
           they
           had
           to
           performe
           this
           acte
           :
           Whereupon
           the
           yoong
           Duke
           of
           Barcellos
           ,
           as
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           ,
           beginning
           (
           for
           his
           father
           with
           sword
           in
           hande
           did
           supplie
           the
           office
           of
           Constable
           )
           kneeling
           downe
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           held
           foorth
           his
           hande
           to
           take
           the
           oath
           after
           the
           accustomed
           manner
           ,
           the
           which
           being
           likewise
           performed
           by
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           this
           ceremonie
           was
           ended
           .
           He
           procured
           that
           the
           assemblie
           of
           Deputies
           for
           this
           effect
           shoulde
           not
           be
           called
           estates
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           hee
           might
           take
           away
           all
           occasion
           of
           demaunding
           new
           things
           ,
           or
           to
           redemaund
           those
           which
           had
           beene
           required
           in
           the
           former
           estates
           ,
           and
           not
           graunted
           ;
           and
           therefore
           hee
           had
           contrarie
           to
           the
           custome
           sent
           into
           all
           places
           ,
           briefes
           of
           the
           procurations
           the
           Deputies
           should
           bring
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           drawne
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           not
           extend
           further
           then
           the
           swearing
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           and
           although
           it
           were
           so
           executed
           ,
           yet
           the
           estates
           did
           not
           forbeare
           ,
           especially
           he
           that
           was
           for
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           to
           reuiue
           the
           demaunds
           made
           at
           the
           estates
           helde
           at
           Tomar
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           ;
           and
           especially
           that
           it
           woulde
           please
           his
           Maiestie
           to
           shewe
           magnanimitie
           and
           clemencie
           in
           giuing
           a
           generall
           pardon
           to
           all
           such
           as
           were
           culpable
           of
           Anthonies
           offence
           ;
           saying
           ,
           it
           shoulde
           greatly
           profite
           ,
           and
           do
           little
           harme
           :
           But
           whatsoeuer
           the
           cause
           was
           ,
           he
           neither
           satisfied
           them
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           other
           of
           importance
           .
           He
           dispatched
           some
           Portugals
           which
           sought
           reward
           ,
           for
           although
           hee
           had
           giuen
           vnto
           many
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           not
           content
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           his
           faulte
           or
           his
           ministers
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           suters
           ,
           or
           of
           all
           togither
           ,
           there
           remained
           many
           of
           them
           discontented
           ,
           part
           of
           them
           for
           that
           they
           were
           not
           recompenced
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           that
           they
           did
           not
           seeme
           to
           be
           recompenced
           according
           to
           their
           merits
           .
           The
           Duke
           of
           Bragance
           at
           the
           assembly
           of
           the
           estates
           ,
           hoped
           to
           haue
           receiued
           recompence
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           he
           supposed
           to
           haue
           deserued
           ,
           
           for
           although
           hee
           were
           rewarded
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           not
           according
           to
           his
           expectation
           ,
           for
           aspiring
           to
           greater
           offices
           ,
           &
           greater
           authoritie
           then
           he
           had
           ,
           it
           seemed
           the
           Kings
           wil
           was
           therein
           directly
           contrarie
           ,
           so
           as
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           recompences
           were
           small
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           greatnes
           of
           his
           hope
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           published
           ,
           but
           hee
           was
           suffered
           to
           replie
           that
           they
           might
           be
           after
           specified
           .
           The
           Marques
           of
           Villa
           Real
           receiued
           likewise
           no
           contentment
           to
           his
           liking
           ,
           so
           as
           both
           remained
           ill
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           leauing
           the
           Court
           ,
           being
           long
           before
           sicke
           ,
           died
           soone
           after
           ,
           although
           the
           Portugals
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           griefe
           he
           conceiued
           of
           the
           weake
           recompence
           hee
           receiued
           from
           Philip
           ,
           hastened
           his
           daies
           .
           The
           King
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           departure
           reformed
           the
           state
           of
           iustice
           ,
           publishing
           many
           newe
           lawes
           ,
           suffering
           the
           Portugals
           to
           attire
           themselues
           more
           freely
           with
           silke
           then
           other
           kings
           had
           done
           :
           
           He
           made
           Cardinall
           Albert
           Archduke
           of
           Austria
           ,
           gouernour
           of
           the
           realme
           in
           his
           absence
           ,
           leauing
           him
           notwithstanding
           accompanied
           with
           three
           counsellors
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             George
             d'Almada
          
           Archbishop
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           
             Peter
             d'Ascasoua
          
           ,
           and
           
             Michael
             de
             Mora
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Secretorie
           of
           the
           realme
           newly
           created
           Notarie
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           of
           the
           puritie
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           charge
           as
           yet
           had
           neuer
           beene
           giuen
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           chiefest
           personages
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           whereunto
           since
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Iohn
           the
           third
           ,
           that
           
             Michael
             de
             Silua
          
           Bishop
           of
           Viseu
           ,
           who
           was
           after
           Cardinall
           ,
           went
           to
           Rome
           in
           disgrace
           ,
           there
           was
           neuer
           any
           aduanced
           .
           The
           King
           gaue
           procuration
           to
           the
           said
           Cardinall
           ,
           causing
           him
           to
           take
           an
           oath
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           councell
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           magistrate
           of
           the
           Chamber
           of
           Lisbone
           ,
           to
           gouerne
           with
           iustice
           ,
           and
           to
           resigne
           him
           the
           realme
           at
           his
           returne
           .
           The
           Empresse
           his
           sister
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           goe
           into
           Castill
           ,
           visiting
           first
           the
           Nunnes
           of
           the
           monasterie
           of
           Santos
           ,
           who
           may
           lawfully
           marrie
           ,
           she
           tooke
           foorth
           and
           carried
           with
           her
           
             Iulian
             d'
             Allan
             castro
          
           ,
           of
           the
           age
           of
           thirteene
           yeeres
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           decease
           of
           
             Maudlyn
             Girone
          
           her
           mother
           ,
           remained
           Dutchesse
           of
           Auero
           :
           The
           Portugals
           were
           much
           grieued
           with
           this
           acte
           ,
           for
           although
           she
           said
           ,
           the
           King
           woulde
           prouide
           she
           should
           not
           marrie
           but
           with
           his
           liking
           ;
           yet
           notwithstanding
           she
           seemed
           to
           be
           rauished
           ,
           and
           manie
           feared
           that
           he
           woulde
           not
           marrie
           her
           in
           Castill
           .
           
        
         
           When
           these
           things
           were
           ended
           ,
           the
           king
           departed
           the
           eleuenth
           of
           Februarie
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1583.
           the
           which
           greatly
           displeased
           
           the
           quiet
           ,
           and
           did
           glad
           the
           seditious
           ;
           for
           those
           feared
           ,
           least
           there
           shoulde
           grow
           some
           controuersie
           betwixt
           the
           people
           and
           the
           garrisons
           ;
           that
           the
           soldiers
           ill
           paied
           woulde
           mutine
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           authoritie
           ,
           was
           not
           of
           such
           force
           as
           the
           kings
           presence
           ,
           to
           redresse
           it
           ;
           and
           contrariwise
           the
           rest
           hoped
           ,
           that
           the
           kings
           absence
           ,
           the
           small
           affection
           the
           people
           bare
           vnto
           them
           ,
           the
           oppression
           of
           the
           garrison
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           dearth
           ,
           woulde
           in
           the
           spring
           (
           considering
           principally
           the
           army
           which
           was
           prepared
           in
           Fraunce
           )
           minister
           matter
           of
           alteration
           ;
           although
           it
           now
           seemed
           that
           things
           succeeded
           in
           fauour
           of
           the
           kings
           intention
           ;
           hauing
           intelligence
           that
           in
           Flaunders
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alonçon
           seeking
           to
           assure
           himselfe
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Anwerp
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           as
           Lord
           and
           Protector
           ,
           hauing
           his
           armie
           lodged
           thereabouts
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           succeeded
           ,
           for
           forcing
           of
           a
           gate
           ,
           and
           hauing
           drawne
           in
           three
           thousand
           French
           ,
           they
           were
           by
           the
           great
           valour
           of
           the
           Citizens
           repulsed
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           halfe
           slaine
           ;
           so
           as
           it
           seemed
           the
           Flemmings
           would
           no
           more
           trust
           the
           Duke
           but
           compound
           with
           the
           King.
           Such
           Portugals
           as
           had
           receiued
           no
           answere
           to
           their
           demaunds
           ,
           doubted
           of
           all
           dispatch
           in
           the
           Kings
           absence
           :
           but
           this
           feare
           was
           qualified
           by
           the
           opinion
           which
           they
           had
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinall
           remaining
           gouernour
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           no
           lesse
           fauored
           by
           him
           then
           they
           had
           beene
           by
           the
           King
           himselfe
           ,
           albeit
           this
           hope
           soone
           vanished
           after
           the
           Kings
           departure
           ;
           for
           the
           Cardinall
           did
           not
           onely
           forbeare
           to
           vse
           the
           authoritie
           which
           hee
           seemed
           to
           haue
           left
           him
           ,
           but
           hee
           refused
           to
           signe
           the
           commaundements
           or
           other
           writings
           which
           concerned
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           realme
           :
           And
           although
           some
           beleeued
           that
           he
           had
           forborne
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           king
           was
           yet
           vpon
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           vpon
           a
           respect
           of
           soueraigntie
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           deceiued
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           being
           out
           of
           the
           realme
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           signe
           ,
           the
           which
           bred
           a
           great
           disdaine
           in
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           holde
           the
           realme
           distinguished
           from
           that
           of
           Castill
           ,
           it
           seemed
           that
           this
           manner
           of
           gouernment
           which
           the
           king
           vsed
           from
           Madrill
           was
           a
           more
           strict
           vnion
           then
           they
           desired
           ,
           besides
           the
           troubles
           of
           their
           expeditions
           for
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           court
           :
           And
           this
           disdaine
           was
           much
           augmented
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           king
           had
           placed
           in
           the
           councell
           of
           the
           reuenewes
           of
           the
           crowne
           which
           they
           terme
           d'Hazenda
           ,
           two
           counsellors
           ,
           Castillians
           of
           nation
           ,
           a
           doctor
           ,
           &
           a
           merchant
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           vnseemely
           &
           against
           their
           priuileges
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TENTH
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             tenth
             Booke
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             last
             Booke
             is
             contained
             the
             death
             of
             
               Sanches
               d'Auila
            
             :
             The
             sacke
             of
             the
             Ilands
             of
             Cape
             Vert
             :
             The
             carriage
             of
             
               Emanuel
               de
               Silua
            
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             Terceres
             :
             The
             preparatiō
             of
             king
             Philip
             to
             force
             the
             said
             Ilands
             :
             The
             succours
             sent
             thither
             from
             Fraunce
             :
             The
             fortification
             and
             the
             garrison
             .
             The
             departure
             of
             the
             armie
             from
             Lisbone
             :
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Iland
             of
             Terceres
             :
             The
             arriuall
             there
             of
             the
             Spanish
             armie
             :
             The
             assault
             ,
             skirmishes
             and
             taking
             of
             the
             Iland
             :
             The
             yeelding
             of
             the
             French
             :
             The
             taking
             of
             the
             Iland
             of
             Fayale
             ,
             and
             the
             obedience
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             How
             that
             
               Emanuel
               de
               Silua
            
             lost
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             put
             to
             death
             :
             And
             the
             returne
             of
             the
             armie
             to
             Andelouzia
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           estate
           of
           the
           Realme
           after
           the
           Kings
           departure
           remained
           all
           that
           winter
           quiet
           ;
           and
           although
           the
           people
           had
           their
           mindes
           yet
           disquieted
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           nobilitie
           not
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           hauing
           left
           the
           kings
           court
           ,
           and
           the
           Cardinals
           likewise
           ,
           retyred
           themselues
           to
           their
           castles
           and
           houses
           ,
           yet
           no
           man
           durst
           shew
           any
           discontent
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           ,
           although
           they
           loued
           peace
           and
           desired
           the
           tranquillitie
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           in
           their
           hearts
           contented
           to
           see
           the
           Terceres
           make
           resistance
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           the
           deuotion
           of
           Anthonie
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           supposing
           that
           whilest
           the
           King
           had
           any
           warres
           ,
           he
           would
           entreat
           them
           better
           ,
           and
           beare
           them
           more
           respect
           ,
           then
           they
           thought
           hee
           should
           doe
           ,
           if
           all
           were
           pacified
           :
           neither
           preuailed
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Portugalles
           were
           made
           much
           of
           in
           Castile
           ,
           and
           admitted
           neere
           
           the
           King
           as
           they
           had
           woonte
           to
           bee
           when
           hee
           was
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           nor
           yet
           that
           the
           saide
           King
           had
           (
           it
           may
           bee
           to
           make
           the
           present
           gouernement
           conformeable
           to
           that
           was
           passed
           ,
           )
           obtained
           from
           the
           Pope
           the
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Legate
           ,
           for
           the
           Cardinall
           euen
           as
           Henry
           enioied
           it
           ,
           the
           which
           bredde
           a
           great
           benefite
           to
           the
           realme
           :
           for
           as
           it
           hapneth
           to
           passionate
           mindes
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           remooued
           from
           their
           opinion
           :
           for
           the
           Cardinall
           being
           made
           Legate
           for
           two
           yeeres
           onely
           ,
           they
           feared
           that
           the
           time
           being
           expired
           ,
           they
           woulde
           take
           an
           occasion
           to
           recall
           him
           into
           Castill
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Realme
           should
           be
           reduced
           into
           a
           prouince
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           king
           remaining
           at
           Madrill
           ,
           shoulde
           gouerne
           it
           .
           At
           that
           time
           Sanches
           
           d'Auila
           died
           ,
           being
           stroke
           with
           a
           horse
           ,
           for
           that
           leauing
           chirurgerie
           ,
           he
           woulde
           be
           cured
           by
           a
           soldier
           with
           certaine
           blessings
           ,
           the
           which
           caused
           the
           Castillians
           to
           mourne
           :
           for
           although
           he
           were
           but
           marshall
           generall
           of
           the
           fielde
           ,
           yet
           remaining
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           ,
           of
           greatest
           knowledge
           amongst
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           in
           the
           arte
           of
           warre
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           man
           neere
           the
           Duke
           of
           Gandia
           of
           so
           great
           experience
           :
           Hee
           was
           a
           man
           without
           feare
           ,
           and
           happie
           in
           warre
           ;
           esteemed
           by
           the
           Duke
           of
           Alua
           aboue
           all
           the
           soldiers
           of
           his
           time
           ;
           but
           this
           life
           which
           he
           had
           vnto
           his
           olde
           age
           so
           happily
           aduentured
           at
           the
           cannons
           mouth
           ,
           was
           nowe
           taken
           away
           by
           death
           ,
           vpon
           a
           small
           mischance
           .
        
         
           In
           Fraunce
           it
           seemed
           that
           all
           the
           French
           were
           turned
           vnto
           the
           affaires
           of
           Flaunders
           ,
           affecting
           them
           more
           then
           Portugall
           ▪
           and
           although
           there
           were
           an
           intent
           at
           the
           Priors
           instance
           to
           set
           foorth
           some
           ships
           of
           warre
           ,
           yet
           founde
           they
           therein
           coldenes
           and
           want
           of
           money
           ,
           whereby
           it
           appeered
           ,
           that
           whereas
           they
           attempted
           something
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           be
           to
           offend
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           prouide
           for
           defence
           :
           And
           although
           they
           had
           now
           intelligence
           that
           certaine
           French
           ships
           
           guided
           by
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           especially
           by
           one
           
             Emanuel
             Serradas
          
           ,
           had
           inuaded
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Cape
           Vert
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           some
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           made
           no
           account
           thereof
           ,
           vnderstanding
           they
           were
           but
           small
           barkes
           of
           pirates
           .
           At
           the
           Terceres
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           was
           
           still
           gouernour
           ,
           who
           shewed
           himselfe
           an
           obstinate
           enimie
           to
           the
           Catholique
           King
           ,
           a
           faithfull
           minister
           to
           the
           Prior
           ,
           and
           a
           cruell
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Philippines
           :
           Notwithstanding
           ill
           disposed
           ,
           of
           small
           iudgment
           ,
           and
           little
           experience
           .
           With
           these
           his
           qualities
           he
           afflicted
           the
           
           poore
           people
           in
           diuers
           manners
           ,
           for
           the
           meanes
           which
           he
           inuented
           to
           borrow
           money
           ,
           to
           molest
           and
           condemne
           many
           persons
           ,
           were
           insupportable
           :
           The
           pride
           &
           arrogancie
           whereunto
           he
           was
           growen
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           hapneth
           often
           in
           him
           that
           is
           not
           accustomed
           to
           commaund
           )
           made
           him
           seeme
           inuincible
           ,
           and
           immortall
           ;
           the
           wrongs
           he
           committed
           were
           so
           infinite
           ,
           that
           iustice
           had
           lost
           her
           place
           ;
           the
           libertie
           his
           friendes
           and
           seruants
           tooke
           vpon
           them
           was
           without
           restraint
           ;
           the
           subiection
           and
           seruitude
           of
           those
           that
           did
           not
           flatter
           him
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           the
           slaues
           were
           more
           free
           .
           I
           leaue
           the
           executions
           he
           committed
           vpon
           such
           as
           would
           haue
           compounded
           with
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           and
           coulde
           not
           conceale
           their
           mindes
           ;
           for
           vsing
           many
           stratagemes
           to
           discouer
           their
           affections
           ,
           wherein
           as
           he
           founde
           any
           one
           lesse
           obstinate
           then
           himselfe
           ,
           hee
           was
           miserable
           ,
           being
           cruelly
           punished
           both
           in
           body
           and
           goods
           :
           And
           for
           this
           occasion
           he
           caused
           manie
           to
           be
           slaine
           ,
           betraied
           by
           one
           
             Amador
             Vieira
          
           ,
           who
           hauing
           beene
           secretlie
           sent
           into
           this
           Iland
           by
           King
           Philip
           ,
           to
           continue
           his
           followers
           in
           their
           fidelitie
           ,
           to
           sounde
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           drawe
           all
           he
           coulde
           to
           his
           deuotion
           ;
           after
           he
           had
           wel
           executed
           his
           charge
           ,
           he
           reuealed
           vnto
           Silua
           such
           as
           had
           discouered
           themselues
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           miserablie
           afflicted
           .
           And
           as
           tyrannie
           taught
           him
           ,
           he
           daily
           made
           newe
           ordinances
           and
           lawes
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Anthony
           ;
           the
           officers
           and
           ministers
           of
           iustice
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           which
           were
           vsually
           chosen
           by
           voices
           ,
           he
           alone
           woulde
           haue
           the
           naming
           of
           them
           .
           He
           was
           not
           onely
           contented
           to
           obserue
           those
           lawes
           which
           treated
           of
           high
           treason
           ,
           but
           also
           made
           a
           new
           lawe
           more
           seuere
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           did
           but
           talke
           of
           that
           matter
           shoulde
           suffer
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           witnesses
           should
           serue
           ,
           although
           lesse
           in
           number
           then
           the
           auncient
           lawes
           had
           ordained
           :
           He
           would
           haue
           the
           sentences
           in
           such
           cases
           registred
           by
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           for
           a
           perpetuall
           memorie
           to
           all
           to
           terrifie
           and
           tyrannize
           the
           more
           .
           There
           was
           within
           the
           Iland
           little
           aboue
           seauen
           hundreth
           French
           soldiers
           ,
           one
           onely
           company
           of
           English
           ,
           and
           about
           three
           thousand
           Portugals
           ;
           it
           was
           fortified
           on
           all
           partes
           where
           they
           might
           lande
           ,
           with
           aboue
           thirtie
           fortes
           ,
           and
           many
           trenches
           made
           ,
           with
           such
           arte
           and
           diligence
           ,
           as
           it
           seemed
           impossible
           to
           enter
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           guarded
           :
           And
           although
           these
           thinges
           with
           the
           other
           qualities
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           made
           it
           vneasie
           to
           force
           ,
           yet
           Silua
           iudged
           it
           stronger
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           did
           trust
           (
           as
           a
           man
           of
           no
           experience
           )
           
           more
           in
           the
           defenders
           then
           was
           conuenient
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           they
           prepared
           an
           armie
           for
           sea
           at
           Lisbone
           ,
           and
           assembled
           the
           Spanish
           soldiers
           ,
           to
           imploy
           them
           against
           this
           Iland
           ,
           vnder
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Marques
           of
           Saint
           a
           Croix
           ,
           being
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           both
           in
           ships
           and
           men
           ,
           then
           the
           yeere
           before
           :
           besides
           there
           was
           speech
           to
           sende
           fowre
           galliasses
           and
           twelue
           galleies
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           they
           shortned
           their
           yardes
           ,
           prouiding
           square
           sailes
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           thirde
           maste
           which
           they
           call
           the
           meane
           .
           In
           Spaine
           there
           
           were
           diuers
           opinions
           concerning
           this
           armie
           ,
           making
           diuers
           discourses
           thereon
           ,
           both
           by
           worde
           and
           writing
           :
           Such
           as
           were
           not
           to
           be
           imploied
           in
           this
           action
           ,
           to
           whom
           no
           part
           of
           the
           honour
           or
           praise
           did
           belong
           ,
           made
           it
           easie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           alreadie
           so
           wearied
           ,
           poore
           ,
           and
           oppressed
           by
           the
           garrisons
           ,
           as
           the
           armie
           should
           no
           sooner
           appeere
           ,
           but
           they
           woulde
           bee
           at
           the
           Kings
           deuotion
           :
           And
           the
           cause
           why
           they
           did
           no
           sooner
           yeeld
           ,
           was
           the
           subiection
           wherein
           they
           were
           held
           ,
           and
           although
           they
           neither
           would
           nor
           coulde
           come
           to
           composition
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           easie
           to
           force
           ;
           for
           the
           citie
           of
           Angra
           and
           all
           other
           places
           being
           dismantled
           and
           weake
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           other
           defence
           then
           the
           landing
           ,
           the
           which
           they
           supposed
           were
           impossible
           to
           hinder
           ,
           proouing
           by
           ancient
           and
           latter
           examples
           ,
           that
           in
           warre
           there
           was
           no
           meanes
           to
           stoppe
           the
           course
           of
           passage
           of
           riuers
           and
           landing
           in
           Ilands
           ,
           seeing
           that
           to
           keepe
           so
           great
           a
           circuit
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           men
           required
           ;
           and
           being
           once
           landed
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           conquered
           ▪
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           such
           as
           imbarked
           with
           the
           armie
           to
           make
           it
           more
           glorious
           whatsoeuer
           euent
           were
           ,
           laboured
           to
           make
           the
           enterprise
           of
           greater
           difficultie
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Iland
           was
           little
           ,
           well
           peopled
           ,
           aboundning
           with
           victuals
           ,
           rocked
           rounde
           about
           ,
           and
           seated
           in
           the
           most
           inconstant
           sea
           that
           is
           ,
           where
           they
           coulde
           hardly
           ride
           three
           monethes
           in
           the
           yeere
           ,
           whereof
           one
           part
           before
           they
           could
           arriue
           woulde
           be
           spent
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           any
           port
           where
           to
           retire
           thēselues
           ,
           the
           which
           made
           it
           easie
           to
           be
           defended
           ;
           adding
           thereunto
           the
           obstinate
           disposition
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           despaire
           they
           had
           of
           any
           assured
           pardō
           ,
           the
           fortifications
           made
           by
           the
           French
           (
           in
           that
           point
           very
           diligent
           )
           with
           the
           prouision
           of
           munition
           ,
           soldiers
           ,
           and
           captaines
           ,
           made
           the
           place
           inexpugnable
           :
           They
           added
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           likely
           the
           French
           ,
           (
           if
           it
           were
           but
           to
           diuert
           the
           Spanish
           forces
           ,
           and
           continue
           this
           moate
           in
           their
           eies
           ,
           )
           would
           labour
           to
           
           support
           the
           Iland
           ,
           which
           shoulde
           be
           of
           lesse
           charge
           to
           them
           then
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           in
           raising
           their
           armies
           to
           force
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           whilest
           they
           prepared
           this
           armie
           in
           Spaine
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           discoursed
           vpon
           the
           occurrents
           ,
           Anthony
           imploied
           all
           his
           forces
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           so
           to
           furnish
           the
           Iland
           as
           they
           might
           bee
           able
           to
           defende
           themselues
           :
           And
           although
           the
           Queene
           fauoured
           him
           ,
           yet
           whether
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           yeere
           past
           were
           growen
           colde
           (
           it
           may
           bee
           through
           the
           vnhappie
           successe
           of
           the
           French
           armie
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Prior
           founde
           himselfe
           bare
           of
           money
           ,
           or
           whatsoeuer
           it
           were
           )
           they
           made
           a
           weaker
           prouision
           then
           was
           expected
           ;
           yet
           at
           the
           Queene
           mothers
           instance
           ,
           
           Mounsieur
           
             de
             Chattes
          
           a
           knight
           of
           Malta
           ,
           who
           was
           gouernour
           of
           Deepe
           ,
           being
           experienced
           in
           these
           later
           warres
           ,
           went
           with
           fewe
           more
           then
           twelue
           hundreth
           French
           men
           ,
           although
           the
           report
           was
           fifteene
           hundreth
           :
           He
           carried
           letters
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           Prior
           ,
           whereby
           he
           did
           greatly
           commend
           and
           encourage
           the
           citizens
           ,
           shewing
           that
           on
           them
           he
           did
           grounde
           all
           his
           hopes
           to
           returne
           into
           the
           realme
           ;
           but
           also
           from
           the
           most
           Christian
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Queene
           mother
           :
           The
           King
           by
           his
           letters
           reioiced
           at
           their
           constancie
           ,
           shewing
           how
           much
           he
           desired
           to
           aide
           them
           against
           those
           enimies
           ,
           who
           sought
           to
           suppresse
           the
           libertie
           of
           the
           realme
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           for
           the
           pretention
           (
           those
           be
           his
           verie
           words
           )
           that
           his
           mother
           might
           haue
           to
           their
           conseruation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           sent
           vnto
           them
           this
           gentleman
           with
           ships
           and
           men
           ,
           giuing
           them
           manie
           other
           termes
           of
           loue
           .
           The
           Queene
           referred
           them
           to
           the
           Kings
           letters
           ,
           with
           assurance
           neuer
           to
           abandon
           them
           in
           their
           iust
           warre
           ,
           referring
           herselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           did
           the
           king
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           the
           commander
           shoulde
           deliuer
           vnto
           them
           .
           Being
           arriued
           and
           ioined
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Portugals
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           were
           neere
           sixe
           thousand
           ;
           Silua
           supposed
           that
           although
           he
           had
           many
           fortes
           to
           keepe
           ,
           yet
           shoulde
           he
           easilie
           defend
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           ships
           which
           had
           spoiled
           Cape
           Vert
           ,
           were
           returned
           and
           brought
           much
           artillery
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           which
           ioined
           with
           that
           which
           Chattes
           had
           brought
           from
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           more
           which
           they
           had
           before
           within
           the
           Iland
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           guard
           thereof
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           ships
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           spoiled
           ,
           amounting
           in
           all
           to
           three
           hundreth
           pieces
           ,
           whereof
           many
           were
           of
           iron
           and
           very
           small
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Portugals
           shewed
           their
           accustomed
           ouerweening
           ,
           
           yet
           as
           men
           that
           feared
           ,
           they
           left
           not
           to
           conduct
           their
           wiues
           and
           children
           to
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           that
           which
           they
           helde
           most
           precious
           .
           Chattes
           as
           a
           warrior
           ,
           hauing
           viewed
           the
           seate
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           the
           fortifications
           ,
           garrisons
           ,
           victuals
           ,
           and
           munition
           within
           it
           ,
           doubted
           of
           the
           defence
           ;
           for
           all
           seemed
           sparingly
           furnished
           ,
           and
           the
           soldiers
           to
           be
           fewer
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           of
           lesse
           experience
           then
           the
           place
           required
           ;
           neither
           was
           the
           Iland
           so
           rockie
           and
           inaccessible
           as
           was
           described
           :
           whereupon
           being
           retired
           with
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           ,
           he
           
           desired
           to
           knowe
           whereon
           he
           grounded
           his
           defence
           :
           But
           he
           ,
           whether
           blinded
           with
           the
           tirannie
           he
           there
           vsed
           ,
           or
           else
           with
           his
           sinnes
           ,
           did
           so
           augment
           the
           number
           ,
           and
           extoll
           the
           valour
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           that
           he
           woulde
           haue
           them
           not
           onely
           beleeue
           they
           shoulde
           easilie
           defend
           themselues
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           French
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           superfluous
           .
           The
           French
           man
           helde
           not
           himselfe
           for
           all
           this
           satisfied
           ,
           labouring
           to
           remedie
           that
           which
           he
           thought
           remediable
           ,
           esteeming
           still
           more
           of
           the
           number
           and
           valour
           of
           the
           Portugals
           then
           was
           conuenient
           :
           The
           fortification
           seemed
           vnto
           him
           ill
           directed
           ,
           for
           he
           perswaded
           them
           to
           bring
           into
           their
           chiefe
           castell
           all
           their
           munition
           and
           victuals
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Spaniards
           shoulde
           chaunce
           to
           land
           in
           any
           part
           ,
           their
           whole
           forces
           might
           retire
           thither
           to
           make
           resistance
           ,
           vntill
           that
           winter
           comming
           ,
           the
           armie
           shoulde
           be
           forced
           to
           retire
           ;
           for
           as
           much
           as
           without
           this
           retrait
           ,
           the
           enimie
           setting
           foote
           on
           land
           ,
           the
           towne
           with
           all
           other
           places
           being
           vnwalled
           were
           lost
           .
           Silua
           did
           contradict
           these
           reasons
           with
           wordes
           contrarie
           to
           his
           meaning
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             when
             the
             soldiers
             had
             a
             second
             place
             of
             retraite
             ,
             they
             woulde
             make
             a
             weake
             resistance
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             shoare
             was
             so
             fortified
             as
             there
             was
             no
             feare
             that
             the
             enimie
             coulde
             lande
             .
          
           But
           in
           truth
           he
           made
           no
           account
           of
           any
           of
           the
           castels
           ,
           for
           three
           reasons
           :
           One
           for
           that
           he
           wanted
           victuals
           to
           furnish
           it
           for
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           so
           manie
           men
           :
           The
           other
           for
           that
           he
           woulde
           not
           willingly
           shut
           himselfe
           into
           any
           ,
           hauing
           a
           meaning
           to
           flie
           :
           And
           the
           thirde
           was
           ,
           that
           distrusting
           the
           French
           ,
           hee
           woulde
           not
           trust
           them
           with
           any
           strong
           forte
           ,
           least
           they
           shoulde
           become
           masters
           :
           In
           this
           sort
           the
           captaines
           disagreed
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           not
           onely
           ceased
           to
           treate
           of
           this
           practise
           ,
           but
           hauing
           before
           resolued
           to
           abandon
           all
           the
           other
           Ilands
           being
           weake
           ,
           and
           hauing
           no
           superfluous
           men
           to
           sende
           thither
           ,
           they
           tooke
           a
           newe
           resolution
           to
           sende
           vnto
           Fayale
           ,
           as
           most
           inhabited
           ,
           fowre
           hundreth
           
           French
           ,
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           Mounsier
           
             de
             Carle
          
           ,
           with
           the
           which
           and
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           hauing
           a
           small
           castell
           ,
           they
           hoped
           to
           defend
           themselues
           .
        
         
           
           Whilest
           these
           things
           passed
           at
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           they
           had
           put
           the
           Catholique
           Kings
           armie
           in
           a
           readines
           ,
           the
           which
           departed
           from
           Lisbone
           the
           eeue
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           Baptist
           ,
           being
           in
           number
           aboue
           threescore
           ships
           ,
           besides
           Zabres
           ,
           Carauels
           ,
           and
           barkes
           ;
           for
           there
           were
           twelue
           galleies
           ,
           and
           two
           galliasses
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           two
           came
           not
           in
           time
           from
           Naples
           ,
           fiue
           gallions
           ,
           and
           aboue
           thirtie
           great
           ships
           of
           diuers
           nations
           :
           there
           were
           fewe
           lesse
           then
           ten
           thousand
           souldiers
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           Castillians
           ,
           hauing
           no
           other
           nations
           but
           a
           thousand
           Germaines
           ,
           two
           companies
           of
           Italians
           ,
           and
           two
           of
           Portugall
           aduenturers
           .
           The
           Castillians
           were
           ledde
           by
           their
           marshall
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
             ,
             Frauncis
             de
             Bouadilla
             ,
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             de
             Sandoal
          
           ,
           the
           Germaines
           by
           Counte
           Ierom
           of
           Lodron
           :
           the
           Italians
           obeied
           
             Lucio
             Pignatello
             :
             Felix
          
           of
           Aragon
           was
           captaine
           of
           the
           Portugals
           ;
           and
           the
           Marques
           ouer
           all
           had
           charge
           at
           sea
           and
           lande
           .
           This
           armie
           although
           it
           were
           not
           verie
           great
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           say
           the
           Catholique
           king
           had
           neuer
           so
           many
           trained
           Spaniards
           as
           in
           this
           :
           For
           besides
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           had
           beene
           in
           Italy
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           beene
           in
           the
           battaile
           at
           sea
           of
           the
           league
           against
           the
           Turke
           ,
           were
           there
           ,
           and
           likewise
           those
           that
           remained
           at
           the
           warres
           of
           Flaunders
           .
           As
           the
           fleete
           went
           out
           of
           the
           riuer
           ,
           a
           shippe
           striking
           against
           a
           shelfe
           was
           made
           vnfitte
           to
           saile
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           hauing
           not
           sailed
           farre
           lost
           her
           helme
           ,
           but
           hauing
           transported
           their
           soldiers
           into
           other
           ships
           ,
           they
           went
           to
           harbour
           .
           This
           fleete
           sailing
           altogither
           ,
           the
           swiftest
           shippe
           of
           saile
           was
           faine
           to
           staie
           her
           course
           for
           the
           slowest
           ,
           and
           the
           galleies
           being
           of
           all
           other
           swiftest
           ,
           were
           constrained
           to
           linger
           for
           the
           shippes
           ,
           but
           for
           as
           much
           as
           this
           was
           the
           first
           time
           that
           euer
           these
           kinde
           of
           vessels
           with
           oares
           had
           beene
           within
           the
           Ocean
           so
           farre
           from
           land
           ;
           the
           Marques
           wished
           that
           they
           should
           not
           lose
           the
           occasiō
           of
           faire
           weather
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           to
           passe
           the
           gulph
           ,
           fearing
           ,
           that
           euery
           small
           storme
           might
           endomage
           them
           ;
           he
           therefore
           desired
           rather
           to
           dismember
           them
           from
           the
           armie
           ,
           then
           to
           retaine
           them
           with
           peril
           :
           For
           this
           cause
           the
           xxvj
           .
           day
           ,
           vnderstanding
           the
           Patrons
           desire
           to
           goe
           before
           ,
           he
           suffered
           them
           to
           depart
           alone
           towards
           the
           Iland
           of
           S.
           Michael
           ,
           with
           order
           to
           attende
           him
           there
           ,
           so
           as
           sailing
           more
           at
           ease
           with
           scant
           
           windes
           ,
           the
           thirde
           of
           Iuly
           they
           discouered
           land
           :
           And
           for
           that
           the
           winde
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           the
           armie
           to
           approch
           ,
           the
           Marques
           sent
           a
           Zabre
           vnto
           Punta
           Delgada
           ,
           commanding
           
             Augustine
             Iniquez
          
           ,
           coronel
           of
           two
           thousand
           Spaniards
           ,
           which
           had
           remained
           there
           the
           yere
           before
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           to
           shippe
           all
           his
           men
           within
           the
           galleies
           ,
           which
           had
           arriued
           there
           before
           in
           safetie
           :
           he
           shoulde
           likewise
           take
           with
           him
           certaine
           peeces
           of
           batterie
           ,
           and
           moiles
           to
           vse
           at
           lande
           if
           neede
           were
           ,
           with
           other
           prouisions
           :
           and
           therefore
           setting
           vp
           all
           his
           sailes
           ,
           the
           winde
           growing
           somewhat
           better
           ,
           he
           drew
           neere
           with
           his
           ships
           to
           Villa
           Franca
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           went
           in
           a
           galley
           to
           Punta
           Delgada
           ,
           where
           likewise
           a
           part
           of
           the
           armie
           had
           cast
           anchor
           :
           hee
           set
           all
           things
           in
           order
           ,
           but
           the
           windes
           growing
           contrary
           ,
           he
           coulde
           not
           depart
           before
           the
           xxij
           .
           day
           ,
           when
           as
           setting
           saile
           hee
           came
           the
           xxiiij
           .
           to
           the
           Terceres
           .
        
         
           This
           Iland
           is
           scituated
           as
           is
           said
           in
           the
           fortith
           degree
           of
           latitude
           ,
           and
           three
           hundreth
           &
           forty
           two
           of
           longitude
           ;
           it
           hath
           fortie
           miles
           in
           circuite
           ,
           extending
           it selfe
           in
           length
           from
           the
           east
           vnto
           the
           west
           ,
           so
           as
           it
           is
           not
           much
           aboue
           twelue
           miles
           broad
           ;
           &
           although
           it
           be
           rough
           
           for
           the
           most
           part
           and
           stony
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           in
           a
           maner
           all
           inhabited
           towards
           the
           south
           ,
           for
           the
           commoditie
           of
           the
           shoares
           it
           is
           more
           populous
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           comming
           from
           the
           west
           ,
           you
           first
           discouer
           the
           citie
           of
           Angra
           ,
           a
           place
           in
           a
           small
           bosome
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           but
           not
           greatly
           secure
           from
           the
           windes
           ,
           where
           of
           it
           takes
           the
           name
           ,
           for
           Angra
           in
           their
           language
           is
           a
           bosome
           :
           Ioyning
           to
           this
           citie
           there
           is
           a
           castell
           begun
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Sebastian
           ,
           and
           made
           defensible
           for
           the
           garde
           of
           this
           porte
           :
           Sixe
           miles
           towards
           the
           east
           ,
           neere
           vnto
           a
           dangerous
           shoare
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           port
           of
           Mole
           ,
           is
           Saint
           Sebastian
           ,
           a
           place
           smally
           inhabited
           ,
           and
           three
           miles
           farther
           is
           that
           of
           Piaggia
           ,
           so
           called
           being
           the
           best
           landing
           place
           of
           all
           others
           .
           This
           place
           is
           neere
           vnto
           Punta
           de
           la
           Serra
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           last
           promontorie
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           behinde
           the
           which
           turning
           to
           the
           North
           ,
           is
           another
           place
           which
           they
           call
           Agua
           Alua
           ,
           sixe
           miles
           from
           that
           of
           Piaggia
           .
           This
           coast
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           as
           we
           haue
           saide
           ,
           inhabited
           ;
           yet
           doth
           it
           not
           containe
           any
           places
           of
           woorth
           ,
           being
           replenished
           onely
           with
           peasants
           houses
           ;
           neere
           to
           the
           point
           of
           the
           West
           there
           is
           a
           small
           assembly
           of
           inhabitants
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Altari
           .
        
         
           The
           Marques
           being
           arriued
           at
           this
           Iland
           ,
           he
           discouered
           within
           
           
           that
           small
           bosome
           of
           sea
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Angra
           ,
           those
           ships
           which
           had
           brought
           the
           succours
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           assembled
           for
           spoile
           ,
           with
           some
           merchants
           .
           He
           cast
           anchor
           at
           Saint
           Sebastian
           ,
           beginning
           visiblie
           to
           finde
           ,
           that
           the
           Iland
           was
           no
           lesse
           fortified
           then
           had
           beene
           described
           vnto
           them
           .
           The
           fleete
           lay
           onely
           a
           cannon
           shot
           from
           land
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           was
           many
           a
           shotte
           spent
           at
           them
           in
           vaine
           from
           the
           forts
           ,
           not
           suffering
           his
           men
           to
           discharge
           one
           volley
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           for
           that
           it
           seemed
           vnto
           him
           a
           vaine
           diligence
           ,
           or
           rather
           as
           he
           saide
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           iustifie
           his
           Kings
           cause
           .
           Hee
           commaunded
           fower
           galleies
           to
           lie
           before
           the
           towne
           ,
           to
           serue
           as
           a
           bridle
           for
           those
           ships
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           comming
           foorth
           ,
           the
           which
           was
           helde
           too
           much
           ouerweening
           ,
           some
           holding
           opinion
           that
           he
           should
           in
           dissembling
           giue
           them
           meanes
           to
           depart
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           force
           them
           to
           dispaire
           :
           Hee
           sodainly
           sent
           a
           trumpet
           to
           lande
           ,
           offering
           to
           all
           such
           as
           were
           in
           the
           Iland
           a
           generall
           pardon
           in
           his
           Maiesties
           behalfe
           ,
           if
           they
           woulde
           yeeld
           ,
           but
           approching
           to
           land
           ,
           he
           was
           vnkindly
           kept
           backe
           by
           their
           artillerie
           :
           The
           pardon
           concerned
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           King
           to
           the
           crowne
           ,
           the
           disobedience
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           and
           the
           clemencie
           of
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           he
           offred
           vnto
           all
           such
           as
           were
           naturall
           borne
           ,
           their
           liues
           and
           goods
           ,
           if
           they
           woulde
           yeelde
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           strangers
           ,
           ships
           to
           transport
           them
           into
           their
           countries
           ,
           with
           their
           goods
           ,
           armes
           and
           ensignes
           :
           But
           being
           not
           able
           to
           publish
           it
           by
           this
           meanes
           ,
           he
           sent
           two
           Portugals
           secretly
           to
           land
           ,
           who
           deliuered
           a
           copie
           thereof
           to
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           ;
           but
           making
           no
           account
           thereof
           ,
           hee
           concealed
           it
           ,
           least
           others
           should
           see
           it
           ,
           supposing
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           that
           it
           was
           nowe
           too
           late
           to
           vse
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           not
           onely
           refused
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           pardon
           ,
           but
           also
           threatned
           to
           hange
           them
           that
           brought
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           discouered
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           comming
           ,
           least
           the
           Ilanders
           should
           likewise
           embrace
           it
           .
           The
           armie
           spent
           all
           the
           xxiiij
           .
           day
           and
           the
           next
           following
           in
           discouering
           the
           circuit
           of
           the
           Iland
           ,
           with
           the
           places
           and
           fortifications
           ,
           in
           consulting
           where
           to
           land
           most
           fitly
           ,
           and
           what
           course
           to
           hold
           :
           The
           Marques
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           marshals
           of
           the
           fielde
           ,
           with
           other
           of
           the
           chiefe
           commaunders
           in
           a
           small
           barke
           ran
           alongst
           the
           shoare
           ,
           they
           found
           they
           had
           fortified
           more
           carefully
           then
           elsewhere
           ,
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           Angra
           ,
           and
           Piaggia
           ,
           as
           places
           most
           fit
           for
           landing
           ,
           and
           it
           seemed
           that
           the
           French
           did
           watch
           there
           with
           greater
           care
           then
           in
           other
           parts
           :
           Some
           Portugals
           of
           this
           Iland
           ,
           who
           going
           to
           discouer
           
           had
           beene
           taken
           prisoners
           by
           them
           of
           Saint
           Michaell
           ,
           and
           now
           brought
           vnto
           the
           armie
           ,
           saide
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           fitter
           place
           to
           land
           then
           at
           the
           port
           of
           Mole
           ,
           neere
           Saint
           Sebastian
           ;
           but
           whether
           they
           spake
           it
           to
           deceiue
           the
           Castillians
           ,
           the
           place
           being
           more
           rough
           then
           it
           seemed
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           deliuered
           their
           opinion
           faithfully
           ,
           the
           Marques
           had
           still
           his
           eie
           vpon
           that
           part
           ;
           for
           finding
           it
           rather
           lesse
           fortified
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           although
           the
           shoare
           were
           not
           so
           commodious
           there
           as
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           enclining
           rather
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           difficulties
           of
           Nature
           ,
           then
           Rampiers
           made
           by
           Arte
           ,
           he
           resolued
           with
           the
           aduise
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           to
           bring
           his
           armie
           thither
           vpon
           Saint
           Annes
           day
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           being
           the
           sixe
           and
           twentith
           of
           the
           saide
           moneth
           ,
           happily
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           victorie
           the
           yeere
           before
           ,
           sending
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           his
           galleies
           and
           other
           small
           barks
           by
           night
           &
           by
           day
           to
           keepe
           the
           enimies
           in
           Allarum
           at
           diuers
           places
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           all
           at
           Piaggia
           thereby
           to
           disquiet
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           them
           thither
           .
        
         
           
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           within
           the
           Iland
           ,
           both
           
             Mounsieur
             de
             Chattes
          
           ,
           and
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Sylua
          
           ,
           laboured
           to
           deuide
           the
           souldiers
           and
           munition
           into
           their
           seuerall
           places
           ,
           appointing
           the
           greatest
           force
           at
           Piaggia
           ,
           supposing
           the
           Marques
           would
           lande
           there
           as
           most
           conuenient
           .
           Sylua
           although
           in
           show
           he
           seemed
           conceited
           of
           his
           forces
           ,
           yet
           had
           he
           prouided
           a
           great
           barke
           readie
           within
           the
           port
           ,
           and
           some
           boates
           at
           Altary
           ,
           to
           flie
           if
           he
           found
           it
           needfull
           :
           Chattes
           was
           not
           yet
           satisfied
           ,
           for
           although
           he
           had
           men
           sufficient
           to
           kepe
           a
           great
           towne
           ,
           yet
           hee
           held
           them
           few
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           an
           Iland
           with
           thirtie
           forts
           ;
           the
           one
           so
           farre
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           could
           not
           succour
           the
           last
           ,
           nor
           yet
           that
           in
           the
           middest
           as
           well
           for
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           the
           discommoditie
           and
           roughnes
           of
           their
           situation
           :
           He
           thought
           it
           conuenient
           to
           haue
           a
           squadron
           of
           men
           so
           placed
           ,
           as
           vpon
           any
           accident
           he
           might
           succour
           where
           need
           required
           ,
           the
           which
           could
           not
           be
           effected
           ;
           for
           there
           were
           so
           many
           forts
           and
           trenches
           to
           guarde
           ,
           that
           hauing
           diuided
           his
           souldiers
           but
           sparingly
           ,
           there
           remained
           none
           ,
           but
           rather
           wanted
           :
           He
           found
           also
           ,
           that
           hauing
           sufficient
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           conuenient
           place
           to
           lodge
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           succour
           any
           place
           distressed
           ;
           for
           that
           placing
           himselfe
           in
           the
           middest
           ,
           hee
           were
           too
           farre
           from
           all
           quarters
           ,
           and
           approching
           to
           any
           fort
           ,
           it
           were
           impossible
           to
           succour
           the
           rest
           .
           To
           prouide
           for
           those
           defects
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           which
           was
           possible
           ,
           they
           set
           certaine
           bels
           vpon
           the
           hils
           ,
           that
           
           the
           sound
           thereof
           might
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           succour
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           not
           charged
           in
           their
           fortes
           ,
           and
           trenches
           shoulde
           repaire
           thither
           .
        
         
           The
           Marques
           hauing
           now
           chosen
           out
           of
           his
           armie
           4500.
           of
           his
           best
           foote
           ,
           amongst
           which
           was
           a
           good
           number
           of
           the
           Germanes
           ,
           the
           Italians
           ,
           and
           the
           companie
           of
           Portugals
           ,
           the
           regiment
           of
           
             Lopo
             de
             Figueroa
          
           and
           
             Augustin
             Inighez
          
           ,
           the
           night
           before
           the
           sixe
           and
           twentith
           day
           he
           imbarqued
           them
           vpon
           his
           galleies
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           other
           small
           barkes
           ,
           being
           the
           greatest
           calme
           that
           was
           euer
           ,
           and
           hauing
           giuen
           the
           allarum
           in
           many
           other
           places
           with
           greater
           vehemencie
           then
           before
           ,
           he
           went
           towards
           port
           Mole
           giuing
           order
           that
           soone
           
           after
           the
           whole
           armie
           should
           follow
           :
           He
           arriued
           there
           at
           the
           point
           of
           day
           ,
           not
           being
           in
           a
           manner
           discouered
           by
           the
           Ilanders
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           darkenes
           of
           the
           night
           had
           couered
           them
           ,
           where
           he
           found
           they
           had
           three
           forts
           with
           their
           trenches
           and
           artillerie
           ,
           but
           ill
           furnished
           with
           soldiers
           :
           As
           the
           galleies
           approched
           ,
           they
           often
           discharged
           all
           their
           artillerie
           against
           the
           defences
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           that
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           the
           souldiers
           might
           more
           safely
           land
           ,
           the
           which
           caused
           more
           terror
           then
           hurt
           ,
           although
           they
           dismounted
           one
           piece
           of
           artillerie
           ,
           which
           the
           enemy
           had
           often
           discharged
           :
           And
           although
           they
           shot
           often
           from
           the
           forts
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           place
           was
           naturally
           vneasie
           and
           full
           of
           rocks
           ,
           where
           their
           discent
           was
           broken
           ;
           yet
           these
           nations
           one
           in
           enuie
           of
           another
           contemning
           all
           perill
           lept
           to
           lande
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           could
           not
           easily
           attaine
           thereunto
           ,
           cast
           himselfe
           willingly
           into
           the
           sea
           for
           more
           haste
           ,
           although
           the
           ground
           vpon
           the
           shore
           were
           soft
           ,
           and
           those
           fewe
           Portugals
           which
           were
           there
           were
           not
           the
           last
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           point
           shewing
           greatest
           courage
           .
           There
           was
           within
           the
           forte
           (
           whither
           these
           men
           marched
           )
           three
           ensignes
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           whereof
           
           two
           were
           Portugals
           ,
           and
           one
           French
           ,
           which
           made
           in
           all
           but
           two
           hundred
           men
           ,
           against
           whom
           all
           these
           souldiers
           marched
           ,
           running
           furiously
           without
           order
           to
           the
           assault
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           seat
           and
           the
           neernes
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           gaue
           them
           neither
           place
           nor
           time
           to
           put
           themselues
           in
           order
           .
           The
           French
           resisted
           valiantly
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           they
           were
           fewe
           preuailed
           little
           :
           In
           the
           beginning
           they
           slew
           a
           Captaine
           and
           an
           ensigne
           bearer
           of
           them
           without
           ,
           with
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           or
           thirtie
           other
           souldiers
           ;
           but
           some
           within
           being
           wounded
           ,
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           French
           slaine
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           cōpanies
           of
           Portugals
           left
           the
           
           defence
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           a
           litle
           ,
           but
           fearfully
           ,
           fought
           .
           The
           other
           company
           which
           remained
           made
           some
           more
           resistance
           ,
           but
           hearing
           the
           bels
           ring
           ,
           &
           no
           succors
           come
           ,
           seeing
           also
           some
           of
           their
           friēds
           dying
           ,
           they
           abandoned
           the
           trench
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           French
           remaining
           all
           alone
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           being
           already
           dead
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           make
           resistance
           against
           so
           many
           assailants
           ;
           so
           as
           in
           lesse
           then
           an
           hower
           ,
           the
           Marques
           men
           were
           masters
           of
           those
           forts
           &
           trēches
           with
           small
           losse
           .
           The
           newes
           of
           this
           assault
           being
           bruted
           throughout
           the
           Iland
           ,
           the
           French
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           whereof
           remained
           towards
           Piaggia
           ,
           hearing
           the
           sounde
           of
           the
           bels
           ,
           and
           viewing
           the
           signes
           of
           fire
           ,
           ranne
           to
           the
           succour
           ,
           and
           were
           followed
           by
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           with
           many
           Portugals
           :
           But
           the
           way
           was
           so
           long
           and
           vneasie
           ,
           hauing
           fower
           or
           fiue
           miles
           to
           march
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           come
           halfe
           way
           ,
           before
           the
           enimies
           were
           masters
           of
           the
           fortes
           and
           trenches
           ,
           so
           as
           hauing
           made
           a
           stande
           vpon
           a
           little
           hill
           neere
           vnto
           Saint
           Sebastian
           ,
           they
           put
           themselues
           in
           order
           to
           march
           against
           the
           Castillians
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           
           side
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           armie
           during
           this
           assault
           landed
           ,
           &
           being
           mounted
           to
           a
           small
           hill
           ,
           they
           framed
           a
           confused
           squadron
           of
           all
           nations
           togither
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           dispatch
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           readie
           against
           the
           succours
           that
           came
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           small
           need
           ;
           for
           the
           French
           and
           Portugals
           would
           not
           approch
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           had
           abandoned
           the
           trenches
           ,
           turned
           not
           vntill
           they
           were
           ioined
           to
           the
           rest
           :
           So
           as
           the
           Marques
           hauing
           more
           respite
           then
           he
           expected
           ,
           changed
           his
           esquadron
           into
           a
           new
           forme
           ,
           deuiding
           euery
           nation
           ,
           and
           hauing
           marched
           a
           little
           forward
           ,
           they
           began
           the
           skirmish
           on
           both
           sides
           with
           great
           courage
           ;
           and
           fortune
           after
           her
           accustomed
           manner
           did
           long
           plaie
           her
           part
           :
           For
           although
           the
           French
           were
           so
           fewe
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           twise
           recouer
           from
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           their
           first
           rampiers
           ,
           &
           at
           the
           third
           time
           they
           came
           to
           the
           second
           :
           But
           the
           Marques
           finding
           that
           the
           want
           of
           pikes
           was
           cause
           of
           this
           disorder
           ,
           hauing
           placed
           some
           Germaines
           ,
           and
           encreased
           his
           strength
           against
           the
           French
           ,
           they
           did
           better
           withstande
           their
           furie
           ,
           the
           which
           notwithstanding
           continued
           not
           long
           ,
           for
           being
           noone
           before
           that
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           had
           made
           prouision
           of
           victuals
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           wearied
           with
           the
           watches
           of
           the
           last
           night
           ,
           with
           the
           way
           they
           had
           marched
           ,
           and
           with
           fasting
           ,
           that
           they
           coulde
           not
           continue
           ;
           yet
           the
           skirmish
           lasted
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           more
           vehemencie
           ,
           sometimes
           with
           lesse
           ,
           vntill
           night
           .
           Neere
           vnto
           them
           the
           
           Portugals
           had
           gathered
           together
           aboue
           a
           thousand
           oxen
           ,
           thinking
           to
           force
           them
           against
           the
           enimie
           ,
           to
           breake
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           proofe
           of
           that
           which
           they
           had
           tried
           two
           yeeres
           past
           ,
           against
           
             Peter
             de
             Baldes
          
           his
           men
           :
           but
           Chattes
           did
           not
           allowe
           of
           this
           stratageme
           ,
           holding
           it
           for
           a
           refreshing
           to
           the
           enimie
           without
           any
           profite
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           not
           likely
           that
           that
           which
           had
           casually
           chaunced
           against
           sixe
           hundreth
           men
           ,
           woulde
           succeed
           in
           the
           like
           sort
           against
           twelue
           thousand
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           sent
           them
           backe
           .
           As
           the
           Marques
           had
           viewed
           this
           troupe
           of
           beasts
           ,
           hauing
           reinforced
           the
           point
           of
           his
           armie
           with
           Germaine
           pikes
           ,
           commaunding
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           came
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           quietly
           suffer
           them
           to
           come
           on
           ;
           so
           passed
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           French
           not
           ceasing
           to
           disquiet
           the
           enimie
           with
           certaine
           peeces
           of
           artillerie
           ,
           they
           had
           planted
           vpon
           those
           hils
           :
           Then
           did
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           resolue
           to
           flie
           ,
           the
           which
           hee
           coulde
           not
           easily
           effect
           ,
           for
           that
           euerie
           man
           kept
           a
           watch
           ouer
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           caused
           a
           false
           brute
           to
           be
           spredde
           abroad
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           threescore
           saile
           of
           French
           ships
           at
           sea
           which
           came
           to
           their
           succour
           ;
           and
           seeming
           that
           he
           would
           
           sende
           to
           meete
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           caused
           the
           prepared
           barke
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           port
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           attend
           him
           at
           Altary
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           came
           at
           the
           mouth
           ,
           the
           artillerie
           from
           the
           fortes
           woulde
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           passe
           ,
           either
           ignorant
           of
           their
           intention
           ,
           or
           for
           that
           the
           authoritie
           of
           Silua
           began
           now
           to
           decline
           ,
           so
           as
           returning
           backe
           ,
           the
           flight
           of
           Emanuel
           was
           preuented
           .
           During
           this
           time
           ,
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           distressed
           for
           water
           ,
           beeing
           forced
           vntill
           then
           to
           furnish
           themselues
           from
           their
           armie
           ,
           whereof
           the
           French
           had
           great
           store
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Marques
           consulted
           that
           night
           to
           amend
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           )
           the
           seate
           of
           their
           lodging
           ,
           
             the
             which
             was
             helde
             somewhat
             difficult
             ;
             but
             for
             as
             much
             as
             both
             good
             fortune
             and
             badde
             hath
             no
             limits
             ,
             he
             found
             lesse
             difficultie
             then
             he
             expected
             ;
          
           for
           the
           same
           night
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Portugals
           vnder
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           ,
           terrified
           with
           the
           skirmi&
           ;
           sh
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           enimies
           seeming
           too
           great
           ,
           hauing
           abandoned
           the
           French
           ,
           retired
           themselues
           confusedly
           to
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           although
           woorthie
           of
           admiration
           ;
           for
           being
           the
           very
           same
           obstinate
           rebels
           which
           esteemed
           themselues
           so
           great
           warriors
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           neuer
           heare
           motion
           of
           accord
           ,
           peace
           ,
           nor
           pardon
           ,
           it
           seemed
           strange
           that
           now
           ,
           when
           as
           (
           laying
           a
           side
           words
           )
           they
           needed
           effects
           ,
           they
           departed
           
           so
           shamefully
           ,
           and
           changed
           their
           mindes
           so
           sodainely
           ;
           for
           in
           
           their
           flight
           they
           saide
           ,
           that
           this
           Ilande
           appertained
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           reason
           to
           yeeld
           it
           vnto
           him
           :
           
             But
             wee
             ought
             not
             to
             value
             the
             constancie
             of
             the
             peoples
             harts
             ,
             nor
             their
             valour
             .
          
           The
           Generall
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Portugals
           departure
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           (
           who
           had
           so
           highly
           commended
           their
           valour
           )
           stoode
           in
           a
           traunce
           ,
           he
           resolued
           to
           saue
           himselfe
           with
           his
           men
           ;
           the
           day
           drawing
           neere
           ,
           he
           beganne
           likewise
           to
           retire
           to
           the
           mountaine
           of
           our
           Lady
           of
           Guadalupa
           ,
           with
           hope
           that
           Silua
           had
           giuen
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           in
           a
           certaine
           place
           of
           strength
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           able
           so
           long
           to
           defend
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           the
           kings
           armie
           (
           winter
           drawing
           on
           )
           shoulde
           be
           forced
           to
           retire
           ,
           and
           that
           afterwards
           if
           they
           coulde
           not
           recouer
           what
           they
           had
           lost
           ,
           they
           shoulde
           haue
           an
           easie
           meanes
           to
           returne
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           but
           for
           that
           the
           quitting
           of
           their
           lodging
           was
           not
           verie
           safe
           ,
           fearing
           least
           the
           Marques
           standing
           vpon
           his
           guarde
           ,
           shoulde
           charge
           them
           ,
           he
           caused
           as
           many
           of
           his
           soldiers
           as
           he
           could
           spare
           ,
           to
           march
           before
           ,
           leauing
           some
           behinde
           to
           maintaine
           skirmish
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           and
           to
           entertaine
           them
           a
           little
           if
           they
           approched
           .
           But
           the
           Marques
           hauing
           soone
           discouered
           the
           enimies
           departure
           ,
           
           aduanced
           with
           his
           whole
           armie
           ,
           putting
           those
           few
           that
           remained
           to
           flight
           ,
           he
           recouered
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           Saint
           Sebastian
           with
           some
           peeces
           of
           artillery
           ,
           where
           the
           soldiers
           hauing
           refreshed
           themselues
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           French
           departed
           ,
           he
           tooke
           his
           way
           towards
           the
           citie
           of
           Angra
           ,
           distant
           about
           tenne
           miles
           ,
           finding
           no
           let
           in
           his
           march
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           enimie
           fearefully
           had
           taken
           a
           contrarie
           course
           .
           This
           citie
           being
           nothing
           fortified
           to
           the
           lande
           lay
           open
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           abandoned
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           themselues
           ,
           who
           fledde
           as
           well
           out
           of
           the
           castell
           as
           the
           towne
           .
           The
           armie
           arriued
           there
           after
           great
           labour
           ,
           for
           the
           season
           being
           verie
           hot
           ,
           the
           countrie
           drie
           ,
           not
           finding
           vpon
           their
           march
           one
           droppe
           of
           water
           ,
           the
           soldiers
           endured
           much
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           (
           especially
           of
           the
           Germaines
           died
           for
           thirst
           .
           Being
           arriued
           ,
           the
           spoile
           of
           the
           citie
           
           continued
           three
           daies
           ,
           although
           the
           houses
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           emptie
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           men
           that
           were
           founde
           there
           ,
           were
           prisoners
           ,
           whom
           they
           set
           at
           libertie
           :
           By
           meanes
           of
           their
           entrie
           into
           the
           citie
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           fortes
           were
           taken
           ,
           for
           being
           onely
           made
           against
           the
           landing
           ,
           they
           were
           towards
           the
           lande
           open
           and
           indefensible
           :
           
           As
           the
           armie
           marched
           against
           the
           towne
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           galleies
           in
           like
           sort
           ,
           against
           those
           ships
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           harbour
           ,
           &
           drawing
           neere
           vnto
           them
           ,
           they
           woulde
           haue
           forced
           them
           to
           obey
           with
           their
           artillerie
           ,
           but
           they
           shot
           in
           vaine
           ;
           for
           being
           abandoned
           by
           such
           as
           were
           left
           in
           them
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           any
           man
           left
           to
           make
           answere
           ,
           
           which
           the
           galleies
           discouering
           ,
           they
           boorded
           and
           spoiled
           them
           .
           The
           bootie
           both
           at
           land
           and
           sea
           ,
           was
           not
           verie
           great
           ,
           for
           besides
           the
           artillerie
           they
           found
           not
           any
           thing
           of
           great
           importance
           .
           The
           slaues
           which
           were
           in
           number
           aboue
           fifteene
           hundred
           was
           the
           greatest
           recompence
           they
           got
           :
           The
           citie
           being
           spoiled
           and
           other
           places
           thereabouts
           ,
           the
           Marques
           desired
           that
           the
           inhabitants
           should
           returne
           to
           their
           houses
           ;
           for
           although
           the
           souldiers
           which
           were
           retired
           into
           some
           place
           of
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           had
           carried
           with
           them
           some
           prisoners
           both
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           the
           which
           after
           they
           deliuered
           freely
           ,
           yet
           the
           greatest
           part
           returned
           not
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           caused
           a
           generall
           proclamation
           to
           bee
           made
           ,
           that
           euerie
           man
           (
           some
           excepted
           )
           should
           freely
           returne
           vnto
           his
           house
           ;
           but
           the
           Portugals
           beeing
           distrustfull
           they
           were
           few
           that
           came
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           although
           after
           by
           little
           
           and
           little
           they
           grew
           more
           confident
           .
           Things
           being
           reduced
           into
           this
           estate
           ,
           although
           the
           French
           remained
           still
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           the
           Marques
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           send
           vnto
           other
           Ilands
           to
           force
           them
           to
           obedience
           ,
           especially
           to
           Fayale
           where
           there
           remained
           a
           garrison
           :
           For
           this
           consideration
           hauing
           imbarqued
           in
           his
           galleies
           and
           some
           other
           small
           vessels
           2500.
           foote
           drawen
           out
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           hee
           sent
           them
           to
           the
           said
           Iland
           ,
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Peter
             de
             Toledo
          
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           these
           went
           vnto
           that
           other
           enterprise
           ,
           the
           French
           remaining
           in
           the
           Iland
           of
           Tercerae
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           somewhat
           fortified
           themselues
           in
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           being
           ill
           prouided
           of
           victuals
           and
           munition
           ,
           &
           woorse
           succoured
           by
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           resolued
           with
           
           the
           most
           honourable
           conditions
           they
           could
           to
           make
           their
           composition
           with
           the
           Marques
           :
           
             Mounsieuer
             de
             Chattes
          
           remembred
           that
           he
           had
           knowen
           beeing
           in
           Malta
           ,
           
             Peter
             de
             Padiglia
          
           a
           gentleman
           that
           came
           with
           the
           Marques
           an
           expert
           Marshall
           of
           the
           Spanish
           campe
           ,
           to
           whom
           (
           remembring
           their
           familiaritie
           )
           he
           did
           write
           his
           minde
           ,
           demanding
           free
           passage
           not
           only
           for
           himselfe
           and
           his
           troupes
           ,
           baggage
           ,
           Armes
           ,
           artillerie
           ,
           and
           ensignes
           ;
           but
           also
           would
           haue
           passage
           graunted
           for
           all
           Portugals
           that
           would
           imbarke
           with
           him
           .
           This
           letter
           
           in
           some
           sort
           pleased
           the
           Marques
           ,
           being
           in
           hope
           to
           come
           to
           agreement
           &
           to
           remaine
           an
           absolute
           cōquerour
           without
           effusion
           of
           more
           bloud
           ,
           before
           the
           sea
           shoulde
           grow
           more
           rough
           :
           But
           this
           demaund
           seemed
           vnto
           him
           vnreasonable
           ,
           refusing
           to
           heare
           talke
           of
           any
           Portugals
           to
           be
           transported
           into
           Fraūce
           .
           Amongst
           the
           principal
           of
           the
           armie
           there
           were
           diuers
           opinions
           what
           should
           be
           done
           :
           Some
           would
           presently
           haue
           marched
           against
           the
           French
           men
           to
           winne
           time
           ,
           &
           charge
           them
           without
           any
           further
           accord
           or
           condition
           what
           soeuer
           :
           Others
           discoursed
           with
           greater
           iudgemēt
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           conuenient
           to
           make
           an
           agreement
           with
           the
           French
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           shortnes
           of
           the
           time
           they
           coulde
           staie
           there
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           difficultie
           they
           shoulde
           finde
           to
           goe
           vnto
           them
           ;
           for
           they
           made
           an
           account
           to
           spende
           fiue
           daies
           in
           that
           enterprise
           ,
           two
           in
           their
           march
           ,
           one
           at
           the
           least
           in
           conquering
           ,
           and
           two
           in
           retiring
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           no
           commoditie
           in
           the
           armie
           to
           carrie
           victuals
           by
           land
           for
           aboue
           two
           daies
           ,
           wanting
           waggons
           ,
           bottles
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           necessaries
           :
           But
           these
           difficulties
           were
           surmou
           ▪
           nted
           by
           the
           courage
           of
           the
           soldiers
           ,
           who
           growen
           proud
           ,
           could
           not
           endure
           that
           so
           small
           a
           handful
           of
           French
           ,
           being
           so
           neere
           ,
           shoulde
           make
           shewe
           to
           defende
           themselues
           against
           so
           great
           a
           number
           of
           old
           soldiers
           and
           conquerors
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           did
           offer
           to
           endure
           all
           discommodities
           to
           go
           vnto
           them
           :
           And
           although
           he
           were
           not
           resolued
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           yet
           this
           Brauado
           caused
           the
           enimies
           to
           haue
           straighter
           conditions
           ,
           then
           otherwise
           possibly
           they
           
           had
           had
           ,
           the
           which
           after
           long
           treatie
           was
           thus
           concluded
           .
           That
           the
           French
           shoulde
           deliuer
           vp
           their
           armes
           and
           ensignes
           ,
           retaining
           onely
           their
           swordes
           ,
           that
           they
           shoulde
           bee
           lodged
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           the
           towne
           :
           that
           they
           shoulde
           giue
           them
           shippes
           and
           victuals
           to
           returne
           into
           Fraunce
           :
           The
           accorde
           was
           no
           sooner
           made
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           for
           the
           thirde
           of
           August
           the
           French
           came
           from
           the
           mountaine
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           citie
           deliuered
           vp
           their
           armes
           with
           eighteene
           ensignes
           ,
           their
           drums
           ;
           and
           phifes
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           agreed
           ,
           and
           entred
           disarmed
           into
           the
           citie
           ,
           passing
           thorough
           the
           
           Marquesses
           troupes
           which
           were
           armed
           and
           in
           guard
           ,
           where
           the
           commaunder
           Chattes
           with
           the
           Lorde
           of
           Carrauaca
           marshall
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           other
           principall
           officers
           did
           visite
           the
           Marques
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           kindly
           enterteined
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           time
           the
           galleies
           and
           other
           vessels
           were
           arriued
           at
           Faiall
           
           with
           the
           men
           that
           
             Peter
             de
             Toledo
          
           carried
           ,
           and
           passing
           with
           them
           
             Gonçalo
             Perera
          
           a
           Portugall
           ,
           who
           had
           wife
           and
           children
           in
           this
           Iland
           ,
           
           the
           saide
           Peter
           thought
           it
           good
           to
           send
           him
           before
           as
           a
           trumpet
           ,
           to
           entreat
           the
           people
           to
           yeeld
           ,
           supposing
           that
           being
           of
           that
           conntrey
           ,
           he
           shoulde
           haue
           credite
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           vnderstand
           the
           Kings
           forces
           ,
           and
           the
           dangers
           that
           approched
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           they
           might
           the
           more
           easilie
           yeelde
           obedience
           :
           But
           
             Anthony
             Guedez
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           who
           was
           captaine
           of
           this
           Iland
           ,
           neither
           respecting
           the
           messenger
           ,
           nor
           the
           reasons
           which
           he
           deliuered
           ,
           nor
           yet
           regarding
           the
           example
           of
           his
           stronger
           neighbors
           ,
           hauing
           outraged
           him
           ,
           both
           in
           worde
           and
           deed
           ,
           in
           the
           ende
           he
           slewe
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           in
           giuing
           him
           this
           notice
           he
           had
           touched
           him
           in
           his
           honour
           .
           
             Peter
             de
             Toledo
          
           seeing
           the
           messenger
           not
           returne
           ,
           surmising
           what
           had
           hapned
           ,
           resolued
           to
           disimbarke
           his
           men
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           Iland
           not
           so
           rockie
           ,
           and
           lesse
           fortified
           then
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           August
           he
           landed
           his
           
           men
           almost
           without
           resistance
           ,
           and
           marching
           against
           the
           towne
           ,
           he
           was
           encountred
           by
           fower
           hundreth
           French
           ,
           and
           many
           Portugals
           ,
           where
           the
           skirmish
           began
           ,
           the
           which
           encreasing
           ,
           the
           French
           and
           Portugals
           were
           faine
           to
           retire
           into
           a
           small
           castel
           ,
           whereinto
           they
           had
           drawen
           the
           greatest
           parte
           of
           their
           artillerie
           and
           munition
           ,
           
           where
           after
           they
           yeelded
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           those
           at
           the
           Terceres
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           Sosa
           suffered
           the
           punishment
           of
           his
           inhumanitie
           ,
           being
           hanged
           by
           one
           arme
           after
           his
           hands
           were
           cut
           off
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           the
           confidence
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           the
           which
           (
           nothing
           terrified
           by
           examples
           )
           did
           induce
           them
           to
           cruell
           excesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           did
           not
           force
           them
           to
           fight
           it
           out
           vnto
           death
           :
           but
           the
           Portugals
           vnexperienced
           ,
           do
           not
           account
           of
           dangers
           they
           see
           not
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           see
           them
           ,
           they
           feare
           them
           more
           then
           they
           are
           to
           bee
           feared
           .
           There
           was
           no
           more
           to
           be
           done
           in
           this
           iland
           ;
           so
           as
           hauing
           spoiled
           it
           ,
           leauing
           Anthony
           of
           Portugall
           for
           Gouernour
           ,
           with
           two
           hundreth
           soldiers
           ,
           
             Peter
             de
             Toledo
          
           returned
           with
           his
           galleies
           and
           other
           ships
           to
           the
           Terceres
           ,
           where
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Saint
           George
           ,
           Pico
           ,
           and
           Gratiosa
           came
           to
           yeeld
           their
           obedience
           .
           The
           Marques
           hauing
           agreed
           with
           the
           French
           ,
           caused
           a
           diligent
           search
           to
           be
           made
           for
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           ,
           who
           intituled
           himselfe
           counte
           of
           Torres
           Vedras
           ,
           Gouernour
           and
           Generall
           of
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           but
           being
           retired
           to
           Altary
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           such
           as
           had
           the
           charge
           of
           certaine
           boates
           ,
           in
           whom
           fortune
           had
           
           more
           force
           then
           loialtie
           ,
           had
           broken
           them
           against
           the
           rockes
           ,
           hee
           founde
           all
           hope
           vaine
           for
           his
           safetie
           ,
           hauing
           no
           meanes
           to
           free
           himselfe
           by
           the
           French
           composition
           ,
           being
           attired
           in
           a
           base
           habite
           hee
           hidde
           himselfe
           in
           the
           mountaines
           .
           
             But
             it
             seemed
             the
             heauens
             had
             decreed
             ,
             he
             should
             suffer
             punishment
             for
             his
             offences
             ,
          
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           enimies
           ,
           for
           that
           a
           moorish
           slaue
           ,
           who
           hoped
           by
           that
           meanes
           to
           saue
           himselfe
           ,
           discouered
           him
           to
           a
           Prouost
           marshall
           ,
           who
           seeing
           him
           before
           his
           eies
           ,
           knewe
           not
           what
           he
           was
           ;
           so
           as
           hauing
           taken
           and
           
           brought
           him
           to
           the
           citie
           ,
           he
           was
           kept
           with
           some
           other
           of
           the
           principall
           rebels
           and
           seditious
           ,
           vntill
           the
           processe
           of
           their
           death
           were
           made
           ,
           by
           the
           auditour
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           and
           the
           Marques
           ,
           as
           generall
           of
           the
           armie
           ,
           specifying
           all
           their
           faults
           that
           were
           executed
           vpon
           the
           prisoners
           .
           The
           Germaines
           first
           put
           themselues
           in
           battaile
           in
           the
           chiefest
           part
           of
           Angra
           ,
           keeping
           the
           entrie
           of
           euery
           streete
           ,
           and
           there
           causing
           a
           fire
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           they
           did
           burne
           all
           the
           money
           they
           founde
           to
           be
           stamped
           with
           the
           coine
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           the
           which
           although
           it
           was
           not
           little
           in
           quantitie
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           nothing
           woorth
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           base
           mettall
           ,
           with
           small
           mixture
           of
           siluer
           :
           After
           they
           cutte
           off
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
          
           his
           head
           with
           a
           sworde
           ,
           after
           the
           Germaine
           fashion
           ,
           to
           the
           generall
           griefe
           of
           all
           the
           assistants
           :
           For
           being
           of
           a
           louely
           countenance
           ,
           and
           hauing
           in
           this
           last
           houre
           with
           great
           resolution
           confessed
           himselfe
           culpable
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           deserued
           this
           punishment
           ;
           hee
           demaunded
           pardon
           of
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           
             of
             all
             such
             as
             present
             or
             absent
             he
             thought
             to
             haue
             wronged
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             alone
             had
             bin
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             miserie
             of
             this
             Iland
             ,
          
           &
           that
           he
           alone
           ought
           to
           suffer
           the
           punishment
           ;
           the
           which
           ioined
           to
           the
           contrition
           he
           shewed
           ,
           did
           mooue
           the
           harts
           euen
           of
           his
           enimies
           :
           And
           in
           truth
           we
           may
           well
           saie
           that
           he
           framed
           himselfe
           to
           the
           speech
           of
           Dionysius
           the
           tyrant
           ,
           
             that
             to
             leaue
             a
             tyrannie
             they
             must
             not
             ride
             poast
             ,
             but
             staie
             vntill
             they
             be
             forced
             ,
             for
             in
             truth
             he
             attended
             vntill
             hee
             lost
             his
             head
             .
          
           His
           head
           was
           set
           vp
           publikely
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           that
           of
           
             Melchior
             Alphonso
          
           was
           taken
           ,
           whom
           a
           little
           before
           he
           had
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           being
           affectionate
           to
           the
           Catholique
           king
           :
           
             And
             it
             was
             obserued
             ,
             that
             being
             required
             by
             the
             kinsemen
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             from
             thence
             ,
             he
             made
             answere
             it
             shoulde
             be
             remooued
             when
             his
             stood
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             he
             ment
             shoulde
             be
             neuer
             ;
             thus
             do
             men
             sodainly
             foretell
             their
             owne
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Emanuel
             Sarradas
          
           ,
           
           who
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           spoiled
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Cape
           Vert
           ,
           and
           Amador
           Vieira
           (
           who
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Embassador
           to
           his
           Maiestie
           ,
           had
           betraied
           such
           as
           trusted
           in
           him
           ,
           did
           likewise
           lose
           their
           heads
           .
           They
           
           did
           hang
           many
           ,
           and
           many
           (
           especially
           of
           the
           French
           )
           taken
           prisoners
           before
           the
           capitulation
           ,
           were
           sent
           to
           the
           galleies
           :
           The
           Marques
           was
           commaunded
           to
           dispatch
           with
           all
           speede
           ,
           and
           to
           goe
           with
           his
           armie
           to
           Cales
           ,
           and
           some
           saide
           the
           King
           woulde
           turne
           his
           forces
           against
           Affrick
           ,
           and
           sease
           vpon
           Alarache
           ,
           and
           possiblie
           attempt
           the
           like
           vpon
           Algier
           ,
           being
           fitter
           to
           vndertake
           those
           enterprises
           in
           Autumne
           then
           in
           any
           other
           season
           of
           the
           yeere
           :
           And
           therefore
           hauing
           left
           
             Iohn
             de
             Vrbina
          
           with
           two
           thousand
           Spanish
           foote
           for
           the
           guard
           of
           the
           Ilands
           ,
           he
           failed
           with
           the
           fleete
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           soldiers
           towards
           the
           porte
           of
           Andolouzia
           :
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           both
           in
           Castill
           ,
           and
           in
           Portugall
           ,
           they
           made
           greatioy
           for
           this
           victorie
           ,
           with
           publike
           feasts
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           great
           as
           was
           the
           griefe
           of
           Anthony
           his
           followers
           ,
           whereof
           many
           (
           hoping
           that
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           Ilande
           should
           yet
           be
           a
           subiect
           for
           Anthony
           to
           returne
           into
           the
           realme
           )
           were
           discouraged
           ,
           so
           as
           there
           remained
           no
           grounde
           ,
           whereon
           to
           settle
           their
           hopes
           ,
           although
           many
           expected
           that
           Anthony
           suruiuing
           Philip
           ,
           the
           estate
           of
           things
           might
           so
           change
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           yet
           attaine
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           their
           desires
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           especiall
           matters
           contained
           
             in
             this
             Historie
          
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             ABdala
             ,
             sonne
             to
             the
             Cheriffe
             ,
             pag
             14
          
           
             Aduise
             of
             
               Iohn
               de
               Silua
            
             touching
             the
             voyage
             of
             Africke
             35
          
           
             Aldana
             sent
             by
             Philip
             to
             discouer
             the
             fortresses
             of
             Africke
             21.
             arriues
             there
             at
             the
             Portugall
             campe
             37.
             is
             slaine
             49
          
           
             Aide
             demaunded
             by
             the
             Portugalles
             from
             the
             French
             King
             139
          
           
             Alarum
             at
             Lisbone
             189
          
           
             Ambassage
             from
             Henrie
             to
             the
             Catholike
             King
             56
          
           
             Ambassadors
             chosen
             to
             goe
             to
             Rome
             touching
             Henries
             marriage
             78
          
           
             Ambassadours
             for
             the
             Gouernours
             to
             Philip
             and
             their
             negotiation
             130
          
           
             
               Ambrose
               d'
               Aguiar
            
             sent
             by
             Philip
             to
             the
             Terceres
             241.
             he
             dies
             281
          
           
             Anthony
             Prior
             of
             Crato
             taken
             by
             the
             Moores
             49
             pretends
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             Portugall
             62.
             his
             grounds
             for
             his
             pretention
             83.
             his
             letters
             to
             King
             Henrie
             87.
             declared
             illegitimate
             89.
             his
             course
             to
             obtaine
             the
             Crowne
             120.
             his
             letters
             to
             the
             Estates
             at
             Almerin
             121.
             his
             arriuall
             there
             122.
             proclaimed
             King
             at
             S.
             Arem
             160.
             comes
             to
             Lisbone
             and
             is
             proclaimed
             there
             164.
             receiued
             at
             Settuuall
             vnder
             a
             cloath
             of
             Estate
             169.
             receiued
             into
             Lisbone
             with
             ioy
             176.
             prepares
             to
             defend
             the
             realme
             179.
             importuned
             by
             poore
             women
             to
             succour
             Settuuall
             184.
             his
             counsell
             and
             resolution
             185.
             his
             feare
             186.
             his
             counsels
             ill
             grounded
             188.
             he
             offreth
             to
             compound
             190.
             he
             marcheth
             towards
             Cascaies
             196.
             he
             marcheth
             towards
             Belem
             with
             his
             men
             confusedly
             199.
             he
             retires
             to
             Alcantara
             201.
             his
             letters
             to
             King
             Philip
             204.
             he
             prepares
             against
             the
             Duke
             213.
             he
             flies
             towards
             Lisbon
             215.
             is
             ouerthrowne
             and
             hurt
             216.
             he
             gathered
             new
             forces
             at
             Coimbra
             222.
             his
             speech
             to
             his
             souldiers
             234.
             he
             flies
             to
             Viana
             236.
             he
             saues
             himselfe
             ouer
             the
             riuer
             of
             Minio
             238.
             his
             good
             fortune
             259.
             he
             arriues
             at
             Cales
             260.
             his
             care
             to
             haue
             the
             Indian
             fleete
             263.
             his
             voyage
             to
             the
             Terceres
             293.
             his
             carriage
             after
             the
             sea
             fight
             295
             his
             departure
             for
             Fraunce
             298
          
           
             Angra
             giuen
             to
             be
             spoiled
             three
             daies
             pag.
             319
          
           
             
               Anthonic
               Guedez
               de
               Soza
            
             hanged
             by
             the
             arme
             and
             wherefore
             322
          
           
             
               Anthony
               Scalin
            
             a
             Frenchman
             receiued
             into
             Angra
             vnder
             a
             Canapie
             240
          
           
             Apparition
             of
             a
             Comet
             22
          
           
             Armie
             parts
             from
             Fraunce
             with
             70.
             ships
             and
             7000.
             men
             278
          
           
             Armie
             of
             Spaniards
             part
             with
             6000.
             men
             277.
             they
             arriue
             at
             Saint
             Michaels
             283.
             defeat
             the
             French
             291
          
           
             Arriuall
             of
             fower
             ships
             from
             the
             Indies
             219
          
           
             Auero
             taken
             by
             Anthonie
             223.
             and
             recouered
             by
             Auila
             230
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             BAttell
             betwixt
             the
             Portugals
             and
             Moores
             pag.
             44.
             famous
             by
             the
             death
             of
             three
             Kings
             52
          
           
             Baldes
             his
             attempt
             vpon
             the
             Terceres
             255.
             his
             soldiers
             ouerthrowē
             there
             with
             oxen
             257.
             his
             ouerthrow
             preiudiciall
             to
             the
             kings
             seruice
             258.
             imprisoned
             in
             Portugall
             263
          
           
             
             Bezars
             stone
             excellent
             against
             the
             plague
             109
          
           
             Beginning
             of
             the
             fight
             at
             sea
             288
          
           
             Bishop
             of
             Guarda
             seconds
             Anthonie
             pag
             187
          
           
             Brisac
             flies
             from
             the
             battell
             290
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             CAbessa
             Secca
             fortified
             140
             and
             abandoned
             207
          
           
             Calender
             reformed
             302
          
           
             Cardinall
             Riario
             sent
             Legate
             into
             Spaine
             190
          
           
             Cardinall
             of
             Austria
             made
             Gouernor
             of
             Portugall
             271.
             304
          
           
             Cascaies
             &
             Saint
             Iulian
             yeeld
             to
             Anthonie
             169
          
           
             Cascaies
             with
             the
             Castle
             taken
             and
             spoyled
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             197
          
           
             Catarre
             most
             contagious
             221
          
           
             Castillians
             discourse
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Portugall
             103
          
           
             
               Christopher
               de
               Mora
            
             sent
             into
             Portugall
             in
             the
             place
             of
             
               Iohn
               de
               Silua
            
             82
          
           
             Chattes
             sent
             to
             succour
             the
             Terceres
             310.
             he
             and
             Silua
             discourse
             vpon
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Iland
             311.
             he
             visits
             the
             Marquesse
             321
          
           
             Conditions
             of
             their
             accord
             ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Charles
               Borgia
            
             Duke
             of
             Gandia
             succeedes
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             302
          
           
             Catherine
             Dutchesse
             of
             Bragance
             visites
             King
             Henrie
             116
          
           
             
               Ciprian
               de
               Figueredo
            
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             Terceres
             put
             from
             his
             charge
             pag.
             307
          
           
             Clause
             in
             King
             Henries
             will
             123
          
           
             Conditious
             offred
             by
             Philip
             to
             the
             Portugals
             if
             they
             would
             quietly
             yeeld
             the
             realme
             134
          
           
             Confusion
             of
             the
             affaires
             in
             Portugall
             140.
             154
          
           
             Confusion
             in
             Lisbone
             196
          
           
             Coimbra
             yeelded
             228
          
           
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Estates
             at
             Almerin
             131
          
           
             Conte
             of
             Vimioso
             seconds
             the
             King
             of
             Portugals
             wil
             35.
             he
             is
             wounded
             to
             the
             death
             291
          
           
             Counsell
             touching
             the
             Ambassage
             that
             king
             Philip
             sent
             to
             Henrie
             69
          
           
             Counsell
             of
             the
             kings
             Chamber
             246
          
           
             Counsell
             of
             Estate
             in
             Portugall
             reduced
             to
             two
             255
          
           
             Crueltie
             at
             the
             Terceres
             258
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             DEcree
             made
             by
             the
             Gouernors
             for
             Philip
             against
             Anthonie
             pag.
             178
          
           
             Demaunds
             of
             the
             Estates
             at
             Tomat
             pag.
             249
          
           
             Description
             of
             Lisbon
             3
          
           
             Deputies
             of
             Portalegre
             their
             speech
             pag.
             124
          
           
             Deputies
             of
             the
             realme
             demaund
             of
             Henrie
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Election
             113.
             their
             answere
             to
             
               Martin
               Gonsalues
            
             118
          
           
             Description
             of
             Portugall
             2
          
           
             Description
             of
             the
             reuenues
             of
             Portugall
             17
          
           
             Description
             of
             Molucs
             armie
             39
          
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
             
               beheaded
               198
            
          
           
             Discontentments
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Lisbon
             79
          
           
             Discourse
             touching
             the
             precedence
             of
             Philip
             and
             Henrie
             66
          
           
             Disorders
             at
             Lisbon
             179
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Auero
             and
             Aldana
             slaine
             49
          
           
             Dutchesse
             of
             Bragance
             pretends
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Portugall
             61.
             her
             grounds
             84
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
             pretends
             62.
             his
             reasons
             for
             it
             83
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             pretends
             for
             his
             sonne
             Rainuctus
             62.
             his
             reasons
             83
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Ossuna
             sent
             to
             Henrie
             66.
             his
             proceedings
             in
             Portugall
             75
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Barcellos
             detained
             cunningly
             
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Medina
             Sidonia
             pag
             125
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             imprisoned
             and
             the
             cause
             70.
             made
             Generall
             against
             the
             Portugals
             128.
             he
             arriues
             at
             the
             Armie
             and
             the
             number
             thereof
             128.
             the
             estate
             of
             his
             armie
             134.
             passeth
             his
             armie
             at
             Cascaies
             193.
             lands
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             disposition
             thereof
             194.
             marcheth
             against
             the
             rocke
             of
             Saint
             Iulian
             202.
             his
             answere
             to
             Anthonie
             205.
             his
             speech
             to
             his
             souldiers
             212.
             the
             order
             of
             his
             armie
             ,
             ibid.
             blamed
             for
             slacknes
             218.
             his
             prayses
             220.
             blamed
             ,
             and
             his
             excuses
             223.
             his
             souldiers
             complaine
             245.
             his
             death
             ,
             with
             his
             prayse
             and
             dispraise
             300
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             EDward
             de
             Castro
             
               beheaded
               by
            
             Anthonie
             292
          
           
             Eluas
             taken
             155
          
           
             
               Emanuel
               de
               Silua
            
             staies
             at
             the
             Terceres
             298.
             his
             carriage
             there
             307.
             his
             flight
             hindred
             318.
             taken
             and
             executed
             with
             others
             323
          
           
             Empresse
             Marie
             comes
             to
             Lisbone
             271
          
           
             Estates
             at
             Almerin
             109.
             begon
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Leiria
             110
          
           
             Estate
             of
             Fraunce
             and
             Flaunders
             265
          
           
             Euora
             yeelded
             175
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             FActions
             in
             Oliuenza
             161
          
           
             Feare
             in
             the
             citie
             of
             Lisbone
             207
          
           
             Flight
             of
             Teglio
             167
          
           
             Figueroa
             arriues
             at
             the
             Terceres
             ,
             and
             returnes
             to
             Lisbone
             263
          
           
             Fonsequa
             his
             speech
             for
             the
             creation
             of
             Anthonie
             165
          
           
             Fortresse
             of
             Settuuall
             yeelded
             184
          
           
             
               Francis
               de
               Tauora
            
             slaine
             in
             the
             battaile
             pag.
             48
          
           
             
               Francis
               de
               Melo
            
             Earle
             of
             Tentuguell
             writes
             to
             king
             Sebastian
             18
          
           
             
               Francis
               Barretto
            
             sent
             by
             the
             Portugals
             to
             the
             French
             king
             for
             succors
             139
          
           
             
               Francis
               de
               Valois
            
             Duke
             of
             Alanson
             enimy
             to
             king
             
               Philip
               ▪
            
             and
             why
             266.
             sworne
             Duke
             of
             Brabant
             268.
             seeks
             to
             be
             master
             of
             Antwerpe
             ,
             but
             in
             vaine
             305
          
           
             
               Francis
               de
               Villafagna
            
             ,
             Auditor
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             state
             ,
             sent
             to
             Lisbone
             by
             king
             Philip
             244
          
           
             French
             armie
             arriues
             at
             S.
             Michaels
             280.
             their
             first
             encounter
             282.
             they
             disagree
             288.
             they
             are
             beheaded
             and
             hanged
             295.
             displeased
             with
             their
             ouerthrowe
             299.
             they
             spoile
             the
             Ilands
             of
             Cape
             Vert
             307.
             they
             compound
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             at
             the
             Terceres
             320.
             sent
             to
             the
             gallies
             324
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GAllies
             arriue
             at
             the
             Terceres
             in
             safetie
             312
          
           
             Generals
             ship
             of
             the
             French
             taken
             by
             the
             Spaniards
             291
          
           
             
               George
               de
               Meneses
            
             generall
             at
             sea
             ,
             imprisoned
             by
             Anthonies
             command
             pag.
             186
          
           
             Gouernors
             of
             Portugal
             published
             99.
             they
             prepare
             for
             defence
             132.
             their
             inconstancie
             148.
             they
             neglect
             the
             defence
             of
             Lisbone
             163.
             they
             flie
             from
             Settuuall
             168.
             their
             decree
             178
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             HAmet
             proclaimed
             by
             the
             Moores
             52.
             his
             couetousnes
             53
          
           
             Henry
             Cardinall
             called
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             Portugal
             55.
             sworne
             king
             57.
             his
             
             resolution
             comming
             to
             the
             crowne
             64.
             he
             fauors
             the
             Dutchesse
             of
             Bragance
             76.
             he
             desires
             to
             marrie
             80.
             his
             sentence
             against
             the
             Prior
             touching
             his
             legitimation
             87.
             he
             changeth
             his
             minde
             in
             fauour
             of
             Philip
             ,
             97.
             he
             falleth
             sicke
             and
             dies
             116.
             his
             life
             117
          
           
             
               Henry
               Pereira
            
             hanged
             198
          
           
             Hopes
             of
             the
             French
             armie
             at
             sea
             with
             Strozzi
             278
          
           
             Hope
             of
             the
             Spanish
             court
             touching
             their
             armie
             at
             sea
             279
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             
               IEan
               de
               Betancour
            
             affected
             to
             Philip
             pag.
             256
          
           
             
               Ieron
               Mendoza
            
             treats
             with
             Anthonie
             260
          
           
             Iesuits
             called
             Apostles
             in
             Portugall
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             redresse
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Portugals
             9.
             blamed
             as
             moters
             of
             Sebastians
             voiage
             into
             Africke
             II.
             walled
             vp
             at
             the
             Terceres
             243
          
           
             
               Iohn
               de
               Silua
            
             Ambassadour
             for
             Philip
             in
             Portugall
             ,
             deliuered
             and
             returns
             out
             of
             Africke
             74.
             he
             labours
             to
             be
             sent
             backe
             into
             Portugall
             82
          
           
             
               Iohn
               d'Austria
            
             gouernoūr
             of
             Flaunders
             for
             king
             Philip
             23
          
           
             
               Iohn
               d'Azeuedo
            
             admirall
             of
             Portugall
             taken
             prisoner
             by
             the
             Castillians
             176
          
           
             Iland
             of
             the
             Terceres
             described
             313
          
           
             Iland
             of
             Saint
             Michael
             described
             280
          
           
             Inhabitants
             of
             Fayall
             kill
             a
             trumpetter
             that
             was
             sent
             vnto
             them
             322.
             are
             taken
             323
          
           
             Irishmen
             demaund
             succours
             of
             the
             Pope
             against
             their
             Prince
             27
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             LAwes
             made
             betweene
             Mahumet
             Cheriffe
             ,
             and
             Hamet
             his
             brother
             touching
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             realme
             14
          
           
             Legate
             visites
             the
             king
             192
          
           
             
               Leon
               Henriquez
            
             Confessor
             to
             Henrie
             supposed
             to
             haue
             drawne
             him
             to
             fauour
             Philips
             title
             98
          
           
             Letters
             and
             a
             present
             from
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             to
             king
             Sebastian
             38
          
           
             
               Lewes
               Dataide
            
             Cont
             of
             Toghia
             sent
             Viceroie
             to
             the
             Indies
             by
             Sebastian
             25.
             obeies
             king
             Philip
             262
          
           
             Lisbone
             chiefe
             citie
             of
             Portugall
             3
             yeeldes
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             217
             sweares
             obedience
             to
             Philip
             221
          
           
             Lucciali
             comes
             to
             Algier
             with
             seuenty
             gallies
             265
          
        
         
           
             M
          
           
             MAgistrate
             of
             Lisbone
             perswades
             Anthony
             to
             compound
             208.
             
          
           
             Mahamet
             sonne
             to
             Abdala
             kils
             his
             vncle
             14.
             is
             expelled
             by
             his
             vncle
             Moluc
             ,
             and
             seekes
             for
             succour
             of
             Philip
             and
             Sebastian
             15.
             disswades
             Sebastian
             to
             go
             in
             person
             into
             Africk
             26.
             despeares
             of
             the
             victory
             36.
             disswades
             the
             battaile
             41.
             is
             drowned
             in
             Mucazen
             51.
             his
             skinne
             fleied
             off
             53
          
           
             Manner
             of
             the
             enterprise
             of
             Portugal
             pag.
             132
          
           
             Marques
             of
             Saint
             Cruz
             arriues
             at
             Settuuall
             with
             an
             armie
             by
             sea
             183.
             he
             imbarkes
             for
             the
             Terceres
             277.
             he
             resolues
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             his
             battaile
             285.
             he
             defeats
             them
             and
             giueth
             sentence
             against
             the
             prisoners
             294
             ▪
             he
             landeth
             some
             men
             at
             the
             Terceres
             316
             his
             skirmish
             with
             the
             French
             317.
             taketh
             
               S.
               Sebastian
            
             319.
             sends
             to
             Faiall
             320
          
           
             
               Martin
               Gonsalues
            
             sent
             to
             the
             deputies
             of
             the
             realme
             118
          
           
             Messenger
             sent
             to
             Cardinall
             Henrie
             from
             king
             Philip
             55
          
           
             
             Meneses
             blamed
             and
             his
             excuses
             195
          
           
             
               Mulei
               Moluc
            
             prepares
             against
             the
             Portugals
             31.
             his
             meanes
             to
             defeat
             them
             34.
             his
             aduise
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Portugal
             36.
             his
             speech
             to
             his
             brother
             38.
             his
             armie
             39.
             the
             ordering
             thereof
             42.
             his
             oration
             to
             his
             soldiers
             43.
             his
             feare
             and
             death
             47
          
           
             Mutinie
             at
             Coimbra
             112
          
        
         
           
             N
          
           
             NAmes
             of
             the
             chiefe
             men
             slaine
             in
             the
             bataile
             of
             Africke
             52
          
           
             Number
             of
             the
             Christians
             &
             Moores
             slaine
             in
             the
             battaile
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Number
             slaine
             in
             the
             battaile
             at
             Alcantara
             218
          
           
             Number
             slaine
             in
             the
             battaile
             at
             sea
             pag.
             293
          
        
         
           
             O
          
           
             OFfer
             made
             by
             Moluc
             to
             the
             kings
             of
             Spaine
             and
             Portugall
             31
          
           
             Oliuenza
             yeelded
             to
             the
             Catholique
             king
             158
          
           
             Opinions
             touching
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             riuer
             of
             Tagus
             192
          
           
             Order
             of
             the
             Portugals
             and
             Moores
             armie
             41
             ,
             42
          
           
             Originall
             of
             the
             hatred
             betwixt
             the
             Portugals
             and
             Castillians
             5
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             PArleament
             at
             Tomar
             248
          
           
             Peiyoxto
             sent
             to
             Saint
             Michaels
             fought
             with
             by
             French
             ships
             276
          
           
             
               Peter
               d'Alcasoua
            
             sent
             ambassadour
             to
             Philip
             16
             punished
             by
             Henry
             and
             the
             cause
             64
          
           
             
               Peter
               de
               Medici
            
             generall
             of
             the
             Italians
             134
          
           
             
               Peter
               Dora
            
             Consul
             of
             the
             French
             sent
             into
             Fraunce
             for
             Anthonie
             178
             ▪
             he
             remaines
             there
             with
             the
             money
             he
             receiued
             188
          
           
             
               Peter
               de
               Toledo
            
             landes
             at
             Faiall
             and
             spoiles
             it
             322
          
           
             Philip
             king
             of
             Spaine
             meetes
             with
             Sebastian
             at
             Guadalupa
             15
             ▪
             perswades
             him
             to
             accept
             of
             Molucs
             offer
             20.
             labors
             to
             diuert
             Sebastian
             from
             Africke
             24.
             accepts
             peace
             &
             Sebastians
             bodie
             56.
             claimes
             the
             crowne
             of
             Portugal
             61.
             writes
             to
             the
             city
             of
             Lisbone
             72.
             sendes
             a
             Iacobin
             into
             Portugall
             80.
             erects
             a
             councell
             for
             the
             affaires
             of
             Portugal
             81.
             his
             reasōs
             against
             the
             other
             pretēdents
             81
             his
             reasons
             for
             his
             pretētion
             81.
             he
             giueth
             Henry
             notice
             of
             his
             right
             91.
             he
             prepares
             to
             war
             against
             the
             Portugals
             92.
             his
             care
             to
             assure
             his
             conscience
             for
             the
             realme
             of
             Portugall
             126.
             his
             answere
             to
             the
             Portugals
             144.
             he
             takes
             possession
             of
             the
             realme
             152.
             his
             armie
             is
             wasted
             153.
             his
             letters
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Eluas
             156.
             his
             letters
             to
             Anthonie
             159.
             proclaimed
             at
             Oliuenza
             162.
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bragance
             171.
             his
             pardon
             to
             the
             Portugals
             201.
             he
             falleth
             sick
             221.
             he
             enters
             into
             Portugall
             by
             Eluas
             238.
             he
             visits
             the
             Dutchesse
             of
             Bragance
             247.
             sworne
             king
             at
             Toruas
             with
             the
             prince
             Diego
             248.
             his
             entrie
             into
             Lisbone
             253.
             his
             recompence
             to
             the
             Portugals
             270.
             he
             prepares
             against
             the
             Terceres
             273.
             he
             armes
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             thereof
             274.
             his
             order
             in
             preparing
             275.
             he
             departs
             from
             Portugall
             304.
             his
             armie
             departs
             from
             Lisbone
             312.
             arriues
             at
             the
             Terceres
             and
             their
             proceeding
             ▪
             314
          
           
             Plague
             in
             Portugall
             108
          
           
             Places
             fortified
             by
             the
             Portugals
             140
          
           
             Portugals
             conquests
             at
             the
             Indies
             4.
             they
             prepare
             for
             the
             warre
             of
             
             Africke
             25.
             their
             armie
             landes
             in
             Africke
             and
             their
             proceedings
             30.
             the
             qualitie
             of
             their
             armie
             37.
             their
             conceite
             to
             fight
             39.
             the
             order
             of
             their
             battaile
             40.
             their
             aduantage
             of
             the
             Moores
             41.
             their
             armie
             at
             sea
             returnes
             to
             Lisbone
             54.
             their
             sorrow
             56.
             their
             ceremonie
             in
             bewailing
             their
             king
             dead
             58.
             they
             pretend
             election
             of
             their
             king
             62.
             their
             demands
             66.
             their
             reasons
             for
             the
             election
             84.
             they
             complaine
             of
             king
             Henrie
             85.
             their
             discourse
             vpon
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             realme
             101.
             they
             answere
             the
             Castillians
             106.
             they
             disagree
             with
             them
             229.
             they
             are
             discontented
             252.
             they
             abandon
             the
             French
             319.
             their
             ships
             are
             spoiled
             320
          
           
             Pope
             pretends
             election
             63
          
           
             Pope
             Gregorie
             the
             xiij
             .
             his
             offer
             to
             the
             Catholike
             king
             98.
             he
             fauours
             Anthonie
             190
             his
             offer
             against
             England
             243.
             seemes
             content
             with
             the
             successe
             of
             Portugall
             251
          
           
             Porto
             yeelded
             236
          
           
             Preparations
             at
             the
             Terceres
             264
          
           
             Preparations
             of
             the
             French
             for
             the
             Tercer●●
             269
          
           
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             wounded
             by
             a
             Biscaine
             269
          
           
             Pretendants
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             Portugall
             and
             their
             descent
             60.
             cited
             to
             declare
             their
             reasons
             80
          
           
             
               Prosper
               Colonna
            
             ,
             Colonell
             of
             the
             Italians
             134.
             he
             passeth
             the
             bridge
             defended
             by
             the
             Portugals
             215
          
        
         
           
             Q
          
           
             QVeene
             mother
             of
             France
             pretends
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             Portugal
             62.
             her
             reasons
             for
             it
             ●●
             shee
             is
             discontented
             with
             Philip
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             67
          
           
             Question
             whether
             the
             Catholic
             king
             should
             goe
             in
             person
             with
             his
             armie
             152
          
           
             Queene
             Anne
             died
             238
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             REason
             of
             the
             Portugals
             by
             way
             of
             discourse
             touching
             their
             future
             King
             66
          
           
             Reasons
             and
             grounds
             of
             king
             Philip
             to
             the
             realme
             of
             Portugal
             67.
             examined
             by
             diuines
             126
          
           
             Regencie
             of
             the
             Gouernours
             118
          
           
             Religious
             men
             diuided
             into
             factions
             200.
             they
             holde
             militarie
             charges
             180.
             and
             keepe
             the
             keies
             of
             Lisbon
             pag.
             208
          
           
             Resolution
             of
             Gonsalues
             charge
             119
          
        
         
           
             S
          
           
             SAint
             Arem
             yeeldes
             obedience
             pag.
             222
          
           
             
               Sanches
               d'
               Auila
            
             Marshall
             generall
             of
             the
             Spanish
             camp
             134.
             he
             is
             sent
             against
             Anthonie
             227.
             he
             passeth
             the
             riuer
             of
             Doro
             at
             Auintes
             232
             his
             speech
             to
             his
             soldiers
             ,
             ibid.
             his
             stratageme
             to
             passe
             the
             riuer
             234.
             hee
             dies
             307
          
           
             Sebastian
             king
             of
             Portugal
             his
             life
             10.
             his
             first
             voyage
             into
             Africke
             11.
             his
             enteruiew
             with
             Philip
             at
             Guadalupe
             15.
             hee
             is
             perswaded
             to
             make
             war
             in
             Africke
             by
             Mahamet
             ibid.
             lands
             his
             armie
             at
             Arzille
             30.
             hee
             fights
             valiantly
             and
             is
             vanquished
             50.
             he
             is
             slaine
             by
             the
             Moores
             and
             carried
             to
             Molucs
             tent
             51.
             his
             funerals
             at
             Madril
             66.
             his
             obsequies
             with
             the
             Princes
             of
             Portugall
             302
          
           
             Settuuall
             taken
             182
          
           
             Summarie
             of
             an
             oration
             made
             at
             the
             assembly
             of
             Estates
             77
          
           
             Sosa
             Deputie
             of
             Lisbon
             his
             answere
             pag.
             111
          
           
             
             Spaniards
             discourse
             vpon
             the
             Cardinals
             legation
             191
          
           
             Spanish
             souldiers
             discontented
             with
             the
             sentence
             giuen
             against
             the
             French
             prisoners
             295.
             they
             intreat
             for
             them
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Spaniards
             discourse
             vpon
             the
             enterprise
             of
             the
             Terceres
             309
          
           
             Stratagem
             with
             oxen
             diuised
             by
             a
             religious
             man
             257
          
           
             Stremos
             taken
             175
          
           
             Strozzi
             slaine
             291
          
           
             Suburbes
             of
             Lisbon
             spoiled
             217
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             TErceres
             227.
             the
             description
             thereof
             239
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             241.
             their
             confusion
             272
          
           
             Testament
             of
             King
             Henrie
             123
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Stukley
            
             an
             Englishman
             with
             600.
             
             Italians
             serues
             King
             Sebastian
             pag.
             27
          
           
             Tower
             of
             Belem
             yeelded
             210
          
           
             Tower
             of
             Settuuall
             taken
             184
          
           
             Treatie
             of
             accord
             betwixt
             King
             Philip
             and
             Anthonie
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             Carcamo
             a
             Castillian
             204
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             VAlour
             of
             the
             Italians
             and
             Spaniards
             49
          
           
             Valour
             of
             King
             Sebastian
             50
          
           
             Viana
             taken
             237
          
           
             Villauisosa
             surprised
             173
          
           
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Coimbra
             250
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             WOmen
             at
             Lisbon
             arme
             like
             souldiers
             178
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19211-e3430
           
             The
             description
             of
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugals
             conquests
             .
          
           
             *
             Of
             good
             hope
             .
          
           
             *
             Of
             good
             hope
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             king
             Sebastian
             .
          
           
             Sebastians
             first
             voyage
             into
             Affrick
             .
          
           
             Sebastians
             enteruiew
             with
             Phillip
             at
             Guadalupa
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             for
             the
             war
             of
             Affrick
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             for
             the
             second
             voyage
             of
             Affricke
             ,
          
           
             The
             second
             voyage
             of
             Sebastian
             with
             his
             armie
             into
             Affricke
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19211-e5440
           
             The
             arriuing
             of
             the
             Portugall
             armie
             in
             Affrick
             and
             their
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             A
             light
             skirmish
             of
             the
             Moores
             against
             the
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             The
             meanes
             of
             Moluc
             to
             defeat
             the
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             The
             counsell
             and
             resolution
             of
             the
             Portugals
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             maine
             land
             of
             Affricke
             .
          
           
             The
             Counts
             of
             Vimioso
             seconded
             the
             des
             gnes
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             aduise
             of
             Lewis
             de
             Silua
             concerning
             this
             voyage
             .
          
           
             The
             counsell
             of
             Mulei
             Mahamet
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             Armie
             of
             the
             Portugals
             and
             their
             quality
             
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             of
             Aldana
             in
             the
             Portugall
             campe
             .
          
           
             Letters
             and
             a
             Present
             from
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             Molucs
             speech
             to
             his
             brother
             .
          
           
             The
             qualitie
             of
             Molucs
             armie
             .
          
           
             The
             conceit
             of
             the
             Portugall
             to
             fight
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Portugals
             armie
             .
          
           
             The
             disposition
             of
             Molucs
             Armie
             .
          
           
             Molucs
             Oration
             to
             his
             Armie
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             battell
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugals
             haue
             the
             aduantage
             of
             the
             Moores
             .
          
           
             Molucs
             feare
             .
          
           
             Molucs
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             Arabians
             spoile
             their
             friends
             
          
           
             Frauncis
             de
             Tauora
             slain
             in
             the
             battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Auero
             ,
             and
             of
             Aldana
             ,
             and
             the
             imprisonment
             of
             the
             Prior.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Portugall
             fights
             valiantly
             ,
             but
             is
             vanquished
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             slaine
             by
             the
             Moores
             ,
             and
             carried
             to
             Molucs
             tent
             .
          
           
             Mulei
             Mahamet
             drowned
             .
          
           
             Hamet
             proclaimed
             king
             of
             the
             Moores
             .
          
           
             A
             battaile
             famous
             by
             the
             death
             of
             three
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             chiefe
             slaine
             in
             the
             battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             couetousnes
             of
             Hamet
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugals
             armie
             at
             sea
             returnes
             to
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             A
             message
             sent
             to
             the
             Cardinall
             Henrie
             by
             the
             Catholique
             king
             .
          
           
             An
             embasage
             from
             Hamet
             to
             the
             Catholique
             king
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugals
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Henrie
             swerne
             King
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             The
             ceremonie
             of
             the
             Portugals
             in
             bewailing
             their
             King
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             ceremonie
             of
             the
             Portugals
             in
             swearing
             their
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19211-e7810
           
             The
             descent
             of
             the
             pretendants
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             *
             Of
             fower
             Crownes
             .
          
           
             The
             pretendents
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Bragance
             .
          
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             Parma
             .
          
           
             Anthonie
             Prior
             of
             Crato
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             mother
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             pretends
             the
             election
             .
          
           
             The
             deliberations
             of
             King
             Henry
             at
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             Crowne
             .
          
           
             Peter
             d'
             Alcasoua
             in
             disgrace
             with
             King
             Henry
             .
          
           
             Sebastians
             obsequies
             at
             Madrill
             .
          
           
             The
             discord
             that
             fell
             out
             for
             that
             one
             said
             Philip
             did
             preceade
             Henrie
             .
          
           
             The
             demands
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             Councell
             vpon
             the
             Embassage
             the
             King
             sent
             to
             Henry
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Ossuna
             sent
             to
             Henrie
             .
          
           
             The
             imprisonment
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             Philips
             letters
             to
             the
             citie
             of
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             deliuerance
             and
             returne
             of
             Iohn
             de
             Silna
             ,
             Embassador
             for
             Philip
             in
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Ossuna
             arriues
             in
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             his
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             King
             Henry
             inclined
             to
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Duches
             of
             Bragance
             .
          
           
             The
             States
             of
             Portugall
             at
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             A
             summarie
             of
             the
             Oration
             made
             at
             the
             assemblie
             of
             the
             estates
             .
          
           
             An
             Embassador
             chosen
             to
             goe
             to
             Rome
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             dispensation
             for
             Henrie
             to
             marrie
             .
          
           
             The
             nomination
             of
             5.
             gouernors
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             iudges
             of
             the
             succession
             .
          
           
             The
             oath
             to
             obey
             the
             elected
             Gouernours
             .
          
           
             The
             discontentments
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             Henrie
             desired
             to
             marrie
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             King
             sends
             a
             lacobin
             into
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             predendents
             to
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             cited
             to
             declare
             their
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Philip
             frames
             a
             counsell
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             de
             Silua
             solicites
             to
             be
             sent
             backe
             into
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             Christopher
             de
             Mora
             called
             againe
             ,
             and
             sent
             Ambassadour
             into
             Portugall
             in
             steede
             of
             Iohn
             de
             Silua
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             the
             Prior.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Dutchesse
             of
             Braganca
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Catholike
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             Mother
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             The
             peoples
             complaint
             against
             King
             Henrie
             .
          
           
             The
             letters
             of
             the
             Prior
             to
             Henrie
             .
          
           
             The
             sentence
             of
             King
             Henry
             against
             the
             Prior
             touching
             his
             legitimation
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             the
             Catholique
             king
             against
             the
             pretendents
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Prior.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             Duke
             of
             Sauoy
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Duke
             of
             Parma
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Dutchesse
             of
             Bragance
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             Queene
             mother
             of
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             Philip
             sendeth
             to
             signifie
             his
             right
             to
             Henry
             .
          
           
             Philip
             prepares
             for
             warre
             against
             the
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             The
             suspension
             of
             Henries
             briefe
             .
          
           
             The
             Priors
             letters
             to
             Henry
             con
             
          
           
             cerning
             his
             rigor
             .
          
           
             Henries
             second
             sentence
             against
             the
             Prior.
             
          
           
             Henrie
             changeth
             his
             opinion
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             Philip
             touching
             the
             succession
             .
          
           
             The
             offers
             of
             Pope
             Gregory
             .
             13
             to
             the
             Catholike
             King.
             
          
           
             A
             publication
             of
             the
             gouernors
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19211-e12190
           
             The
             discourse
             of
             the
             Portugals
             vpon
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
          
           
             The
             Castillians
             discourse
             touching
             the
             affaires
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugals
             answere
             to
             the
             Castillians
             discourse
             .
          
           
             The
             plague
             in
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             the
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             Bezar
             stone
             excellent
             against
             the
             plague
             .
          
           
             The
             States
             of
             Almerin
             .
          
           
             Henry
             changeth
             the
             Deputies
             of
             Lisbone
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             opening
             of
             the
             Estates
             at
             Almerin
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Leiria
             .
          
           
             The
             answere
             of
             Sosa
             Deputie
             of
             Lisbne
             .
          
           
             A
             mutinie
             at
             Coimbra
             .
          
           
             The
             speech
             of
             Moniz
             Deputie
             of
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             Deputies
             of
             the
             Realme
             sent
             to
             Henrie
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             election
             of
             the
             King
             with
             the
             answere
             .
          
           
             King
             Henry
             sicke
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             King
             Henry
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             Henry
             
          
           
             The
             regencie
             of
             the
             gouernors
             .
          
           
             Martin
             Gonsalues
             sent
             to
             the
             deputies
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
          
           
             The
             deputies
             aunswere
             to
             Martin
             .
          
           
             The
             resolution
             of
             Gonzalues
             ,
             ambassage
             .
          
           
             Anthonies
             course
             to
             obtaine
             the
             Crowne
             .
          
           
             Anthony
             his
             letters
             to
             the
             states
             of
             Almerin
             .
          
           
             The
             States
             answere
             to
             Anthony
             ,
             and
             his
             arriuall
             .
          
           
             The
             clause
             of
             King
             Henries
             testament
             .
          
           
             The
             speach
             of
             the
             Deputie
             of
             Portalegre
             .
          
           
             The
             states
             send
             to
             the
             Gouernors
             .
          
           
             The
             duke
             of
             Barcellos
             detained
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Medina
             Sidonia
             .
          
           
             The
             diligence
             of
             the
             catholique
             King
             to
             assure
             his
             conscience
             for
             the
             Realm
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             Kings
             preparatiues
             against
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             duke
             of
             Alua
             chosen
             generall
             of
             the
             army
             into
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             Kings
             Letters
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua.
             
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             King
             goes
             towards
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             ariues
             at
             his
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             nombers
             of
             the
             Dukes
             Army
             .
          
           
             The
             comming
             of
             the
             Ambassadors
             from
             the
             gouernors
             to
             the
             Catholique
             King
             ,
             and
             their
             negotiation
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             States
             at
             Almeryn
             .
          
           
             The
             Gouernors
             prepare
             for
             defence
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             enterprise
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             his
             armie
             .
          
           
             The
             conditions
             that
             the
             Catholique
             King
             offred
             if
             they
             would
             deliuer
             the
             realme
             quietly
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19211-e14240
           
             The
             Gouernors
             sollicite
             their
             defence
             .
          
           
             The
             Drie
             head
             ,
             fortified
             .
          
           
             A
             confusion
             of
             the
             affaires
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             the
             Gouernours
             .
          
           
             The
             disorder
             of
             the
             religious
             of
             Belem
             .
          
           
             Doctor
             Fernand
             de
             Pina
             slaine
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             Catholique
             king
             to
             the
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             The
             gouernours
             inconstancie
             .
          
           
             The
             diligence
             of
             the
             Catholique
             King
             vpon
             his
             entrie
             by
             force
             into
             Portugall
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Diuines
             of
             Alcala
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             King
             takes
             possession
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             A
             question
             whether
             the
             Catholique
             King
             should
             go
             with
             the
             armie
             in
             person
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             army
             wasted
             .
          
           
             Confusion
             in
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Eluas
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             letters
             to
             them
             of
             Eluas
             .
          
           
             The
             reduction
             of
             Oliuenza
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             king
             his
             letter
             vnto
             Anthonie
             .
          
           
             Anthonie
             proclaimed
             King
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             Two
             contrarie
             factions
             in
             Oliuenza
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             king
             sworne
             at
             Oliuenza
             .
          
           
             The
             gouernors
             neglect
             the
             defence
             of
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             Anthonie
             arriues
             at
             Lisbone
             ,
             and
             proclaimed
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             speech
             of
             Fonsequa
             for
             the
             creation
             of
             Anthonie
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             Teglio
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             the
             gouernors
             .
          
           
             Anthonie
             arriued
             at
             Settuual
             .
          
           
             Cascayes
             &
             S.
             Iulian
             yeelde
             to
             Anthonie
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Bragance
             sendes
             to
             Philip.
             
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             kings
             answere
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Bragance
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Villauisosa
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             why
             the
             King
             should
             not
             goe
             in
             person
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             army
             entred
             into
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Stremos
             .
          
           
             Euora
             yeelded
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Mount
             Maior
             ▪
             
          
           
             Anthony
             his
             entrie
             into
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             decree
             of
             the
             Gouernors
             .
          
           
             Anthonies
             preparation
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             Disorders
             at
             Lisbone
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19211-e17430
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Settuual
             .
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             of
             the
             Marques
             of
             Saint
             Crux
             ,
             with
             the
             armie
             by
             sea
             .
          
           
             The
             yeelding
             of
             the
             fortresse
             .
          
           
             Three
             poore
             women
             crying
             to
             Anthony
             to
             succour
             Settuual
             .
          
           
             Anthonies
             care
             to
             succour
             Settuual
             .
          
           
             The
             counsell
             of
             Anthonie
             and
             his
             resolutions
             .
          
           
             Anthonies
             feare
             .
          
           
             The
             resolutions
             of
             Anthony
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             counsell
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Guarda
             seconds
             Anthony
             .
          
           
             The
             counsell
             of
             Anthony
             ill
             grounded
             .
          
           
             An
             allarum
             at
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             Anthony
             offers
             to
             compound
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Riario
             sent
             Legatinto
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             The
             discourse
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             vpon
             this
             Legation
             
          
           
             The
             Legat
             visites
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             sundrie
             opinions
             for
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             army
             .
          
           
             The
             armie
             passeth
             at
             Cascaies
             .
          
           
             The
             disimbarking
             of
             the
             Dukes
             armie
             .
          
           
             The
             disposition
             of
             the
             Dukes
             armie
             .
          
           
             They
             charge
             the
             Portugals
             ,
             who
             retire
             .
          
           
             The
             blames
             of
             Meneses
             ,
             and
             his
             excuses
             .
          
           
             A
             confusion
             in
             the
             citie
             of
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             Anthony
             goes
             towards
             Cascaies
             .
          
           
             Cascaies
             taken
             and
             spoiled
             .
          
           
             The
             castell
             taken
             .
          
           
             Diego
             de
             Meneses
             beheaded
             ,
             &
             Henry
             Pereira
             hanged
             .
          
           
             Anthonie
             marcheth
             towards
             Belem
             with
             his
             men
             consusedly
             .
          
           
             Religious
             men
             deuided
             into
             factions
             .
          
           
             Anthonic
             retires
             to
             Alcantara
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             kings
             pardon
             to
             the
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             marcheth
             against
             the
             rocke
             of
             Saint
             Iulian.
             
          
           
             A
             treatie
             of
             agreement
             with
             Anthony
             .
          
           
             Anthony
             his
             letter
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             answere
             of
             the
             Duke
             to
             Anthony
             .
          
           
             The
             rocke
             of
             Saint
             Iulian
             battered
             ,
             and
             the
             aduise
             of
             the
             Inginers
             .
          
           
             A
             poore
             woman
             cause
             of
             the
             yeelding
             of
             Saint
             Iulian
             .
          
           
             The
             rocke
             of
             Saint
             Iulian
             yeelded
             .
          
           
             Cabessa
             Secca
             abandoned
             .
          
           
             The
             feare
             of
             them
             at
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             yeelding
             of
             the
             tower
             of
             Belem
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19211-e19330
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             his
             speech
             to
             the
             soldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Dukes
             armie
             .
          
           
             Anthony
             his
             preparation
             against
             the
             Duke
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             Anthony
             towards
             the
             citie
             ,
             his
             defeate
             and
             hurt
             .
          
           
             The
             yeelding
             of
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             spoile
             of
             the
             suburbs
             of
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             that
             were
             slaine
             in
             the
             battaile
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             blamed
             .
          
           
             The
             commendations
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua.
             
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             kings
             sicknes
             and
             the
             discourse
             vpon
             it
             .
          
           
             Lisbone
             sweares
             obedience
             to
             the
             king
             .
          
           
             A
             contagious
             Catar
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Arem
             yeelds
             obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Prior
             assembles
             new
             forces
             .
          
           
             Auero
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             blamed
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             excuses
             .
          
           
             The
             yeelding
             of
             the
             places
             in
             Affricke
             which
             the
             Portugals
             held
             .
          
           
             The
             Terceraes
             .
          
           
             Sanches
             de
             Auila
             against
             the
             Prior.
             
          
           
             The
             yeelding
             of
             Coimbra
             .
          
           
             The
             estate
             of
             Porto
             and
             the
             reduction
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugals
             and
             Castillians
             disagree
             .
          
           
             The
             yeelding
             of
             Auero
             ,
             and
             other
             exploites
             of
             Sanches
             d'Auila
             .
          
           
             The
             statagem
             of
             Anthony
             Serrano
             to
             recouer
             aboate
             .
          
           
             Sanches
             D'
             Auila
             passeth
             the
             riuer
             of
             Doro
             ,
             at
             Auintes
             .
          
           
             The
             speech
             of
             Auila
             to
             his
             soldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             stratagem
             of
             Auila
             to
             passe
             the
             riuer
             .
          
           
             The
             oration
             of
             Anthony
             to
             his
             soldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             Anthony
             to
             Viana
             .
          
           
             The
             flight
             of
             the
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             The
             citie
             of
             Porto
             yeelded
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Viana
             .
          
           
             Anthonie
             saues
             himselfe
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             riuer
             Minio
             ,
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Queene
             Anne
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             enters
             into
             Portugall
             by
             the
             citie
             of
             Eluas
             .
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Ilands
             of
             Terceraes
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             thereof
             .
          
           
             The
             resolution
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Terceraes
             
          
           
             The
             Iesuits
             walled
             vp
             at
             the
             Terceraes
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             offer
             against
             England
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19211-e21220
           
             The
             complaint
             of
             the
             Dukes
             soldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             auditor
             of
             Gallicia
             sent
             to
             Auilas
             campe
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             the
             Kings
             chamber
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             visites
             the
             Duchesse
             of
             Bragance
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             sworne
             at
             Tomar
             ,
             and
             the
             Prince
             Diego
             .
          
           
             The
             kings
             pardon
             to
             the
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             parliament
             at
             Tomar
             .
          
           
             The
             demands
             of
             the
             Estates
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Vniuersitie
             of
             Coimbra
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             seemes
             content
             with
             the
             successe
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugals
             animated
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             entrie
             to
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             speech
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             Lisbone
             to
             the
             king
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugals
             discontented
             .
          
           
             The
             councell
             of
             state
             of
             Portugall
             reduced
             vnto
             two
             .
          
           
             Baldes
             attempt
             vpon
             the
             Terceraes
             .
          
           
             The
             preparation
             of
             them
             of
             Angra
             against
             Baldes
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             de
             Betancour
             affect
             to
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             A
             stratagem
             with
             oxen
             made
             by
             a
             religious
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             ill
             successe
             of
             Baldes
             soldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             crueltie
             of
             those
             of
             Tercera
             .
          
           
             The
             defeate
             of
             Baldes
             is
             preiudiciall
             vnto
             the
             king
             .
          
           
             The
             Priors
             good
             fortune
             .
          
           
             Ierom
             Mendoza
             treateth
             an
             agreement
             with
             the
             Prior.
             
          
           
             Anthonie
             arriues
             at
             Caleis
             .
          
           
             The
             Indian
             fleete
             expected
             ,
             and
             the
             discourse
             of
             their
             arriuall
             .
          
           
             The
             Indian
             fleete
             met
             with
             a
             French
             ship
             neere
             the
             Terceres
             .
          
           
             The
             diligence
             of
             Anthony
             to
             haue
             the
             fleete
             .
          
           
             The
             fleete
             arrtues
             at
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             of
             Figueroa
             at
             the
             Terceres
             ,
             and
             his
             returne
             to
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             Baldes
             imprisoned
             in
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             preparation
             of
             them
             of
             Terceres
             .
          
           
             A
             miracle
             performed
             by
             the
             Iesits
             .
          
           
             The
             estate
             of
             Fraunce
             and
             Flaunders
             .
          
           
             The
             Queene
             of
             Fraunce
             discontented
             with
             Philip
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Alancon
             sworn
             Duke
             of
             Brabant
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             ;
             of
             the
             french
             against
             the
             Terceres
             .
          
           
             The
             Prince
             of
             Orenge
             wounded
             by
             a
             Biscaine
             .
          
           
             The
             kings
             recompence
             to
             the
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             The
             Empresse
             Mary
             comes
             to
             Lisbone
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinall
             of
             Austria
             made
             Gouernour
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             The
             Terceres
             in
             confusion
             .
          
           
             The
             cariage
             of
             Emanuel
             de
             Sylua
             at
             the
             Terceres
             .
          
           
             The
             preparation
             at
             Lisbone
             against
             the
             Terceres
             ,
             and
             the
             aduise
             vpon
             this
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             The
             Catholique
             King
             armes
             in
             all
             places
             and
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             The
             kings
             order
             in
             preparing
             .
          
           
             Peixotto
             sent
             to
             Saint
             Michaels
             ,
             fought
             with
             by
             certaine
             French
             ships
             .
          
           
             The
             Marquesse
             of
             Saint
             Cruze
             embarkes
             for
             the
             Terceres
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19211-e23470
           
             The
             hopes
             of
             the
             French
             armie
             at
             sea
             with
             Strozzi
             .
          
           
             The
             hopes
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Spaine
             touching
             the
             Armie
             at
             sea
             .
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             of
             the
             French
             ar
             
          
           
             mie
             at
             the
             Ilande
             of
             Saint
             Michael
             ,
             and
             the
             description
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Or
             the
             dogs
             head
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Ambrose
             D
             ,
             Aguiar
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             encounter
             of
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             The
             arriuall
             of
             the
             Spanish
             armie
             at
             the
             Ilands
             .
          
           
             The
             Marques
             resolues
             to
             fight
             .
          
           
             The
             Marques
             order
             for
             his
             battell
             .
          
           
             The
             Marques
             gets
             the
             wind
             of
             the
             French
             armie
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             disagree
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             fight
             at
             sea
             .
          
           
             Mounsier
             Brisac
             flies
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Strozzi
             and
             of
             the
             Count
             Vimioso
             .
          
           
             Apriest
             dies
             for
             feare
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             the
             dead
             in
             the
             battel
             .
          
           
             Edward
             de
             Castro
             beheaded
             by
             Anthonie
             .
          
           
             Anthony
             his
             voyage
             to
             the
             Terceres
             and
             his
             atchieuements
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             sentence
             of
             the
             Marques
             against
             the
             French
             prisoners
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             discontented
             with
             the
             sentence
             and
             the
             reason
             .
          
           
             The
             Spanish
             soldiers
             entreat
             for
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             The
             French
             beheaded
             and
             hanged
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             kinde
             of
             small
             ship
             .
          
           
             The
             carriage
             of
             Anthonie
             after
             the
             sea
             fight
             .
          
           
             The
             departure
             of
             Anthonie
             for
             Fraunce
             .
          
           
             Emanuell
             de
             Silua
             staies
             at
             the
             Terceres
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             displeased
             at
             their
             ouerthrow
             .
          
           
             The
             amplification
             of
             pardon
             towards
             the
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Duke
             of
             Alua
             &
             his
             commendation
             .
          
           
             The
             blames
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Alua.
             
          
           
             The
             obsequies
             of
             Sebastian
             and
             other
             Princes
             Portugals
             .
          
           
             A
             reformation
             of
             the
             Kalendar
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             assembly
             of
             estates
             at
             Lisbone
             ,
             where
             the
             prince
             Philip
             was
             sworne
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             Albert
             made
             gouernour
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             The
             kings
             departure
             from
             Portugall
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19211-e25680
           
             The
             death
             of
             Auila
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             spoile
             the
             Ilands
             of
             Cape
             Vert.
             
          
           
             The
             carriage
             of
             Silua
             at
             the
             Terceres
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             preparation
             against
             the
             Terceraes
             .
          
           
             The
             discourse
             in
             Spaine
             vpon
             this
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             Mounsieur
             de
             Chattes
             sent
             to
             succour
             the
             Iland
             .
          
           
             A
             discourse
             betweene
             Chattes
             and
             Silua
             vpon
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Iland
             .
          
           
             The
             kings
             armie
             departs
             from
             Lisbone
             
          
           
             The
             description
             of
             the
             Terceres
             .
          
           
             The
             arriual
             of
             the
             kings
             army
             at
             the
             Terceres
             and
             their
             proceedings
             .
          
           
             The
             diligence
             of
             the
             Ilanders
             for
             their
             defence
             .
          
           
             The
             landing
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Marques
             his
             men
             
          
           
             The
             first
             assault
             giuen
             by
             the
             Marques
             his
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             landing
             of
             the
             Marques
             with
             his
             men
             and
             their
             skirmish
             against
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             Silua
             his
             flight
             hindred
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugals
             abandon
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             The
             Marques
             takes
             S.
             Sebastian
             .
          
           
             Angra
             put
             to
             be
             spoiled
             three
             daies
             .
          
           
             The
             Portugall
             shippes
             spoiled
             .
          
           
             The
             Marques
             sends
             to
             Fayall
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             compound
             with
             the
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             accorde
             .
          
           
             Chattes
             doth
             visite
             the
             Marques
             .
          
           
             They
             of
             Faiall
             kill
             a
             trumpet
             that
             was
             sent
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             landing
             of
             Peter
             de
             Toledo
             at
             Fatal
             ,
             and
             the
             sacke
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Anthony
             Guedez
             de
             Sosa
             hanged
             by
             the
             arme
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             .
          
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Silua
             taken
             ,
             and
             executed
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             men
             sent
             to
             the
             galleies
             .